Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

(picture: Kamijo as Metatron and Ruki as Kindel-Angel of Karma)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 01

Back in heaven

~ Celebration of 200 years of peace ~

Heaven was in high spirits these days and they had every reason to be.

Two hundred years had passed since the last prophecy has been fulfilled and heaven and hell reigned in consensual peace over their respectful worlds. New agreements and peace treaties have been made and even the mightiest Angel, Kamijo aka Metatron, couldn't recall having ever lived in a more peaceful time. Sure, technology and modern faith of humans on earth moved them further away from a believe in their immortal soul but even this was a matter able to be dealt with. As long as there was hope, God and his Angels would fight for Love.

The feast in heaven was spectacular. As it was always warm in their habitat, the whole park was decorated for an outdoor feast with lights, music and dances. All Angels were invited and everybody came, it was impossible to cross from one end of the park to another. Talking and laughing filled the air, a wholesome feeling of friendship and love was all around.

Kamijo stood underneath an old oak tree at the end of the park and observed 'his children' in silence, drinking in the atmosphere of ease and joy. He even took this day off from work and thought back to what they have all accomplished together.

“I do miss the good old days when we had to deal with the plague or the inquisition. Today we have to deal with teenagers who get burn outs from staring too long at their mobile phones.”

Ruki had joined Kamijo's spot underneath the tree and leaned against it with his hands crossed over his chest. He was the Kindel-Angel, the Angel in charge of each souls' Akasha chronic and responsible for every one's life plan and judge of their karma. If it came to change, he knew best, he had seen it all.

“Sarcasm, old friend.” Kamijo smiled and looked down onto the much smaller grown Angel.

“Where would we be without sarcasm....” Ruki gazed into the distance and observed the older and younger Angels, souls which he all knew personally.

“But in one point you are right: We are living in a decrease of faith, hope and love again.”

Ruki nodded. “The invisible threats are always the most dangerous ones.”

Happy howls from a group nearby disturbed their conversation, as new arrivals greeted each other and exchanged gruff words of affection.

“I cannot believe to have lived two hundred years up in heaven, only to see your ugly face every day in training.” Asagi shouted over to his colorful and pierced friend who made his way towards him with an arm outstretched to hug and clap him playfully on his shoulder.

“On the contrary man, you have the honor to share your training with my enlightened self.” Hitsugi countered and looked around. “You came here alone?”

“Yeah, the others were busy and I didn't want you to be all alone here so I hurried to get your sorry ass first.” Asagi beamed and Hitsugi shook his head. He hooked one arm over Asagi's back and explained to him. “You know this is not true. A good looking Angel like me is not alone for long. The girls can't keep their eyes off me.” Hitsugi pointed at a few surrounding Angels around them who were heavily engaged in their laughs and talks but nobody minded them.

“I can see that but we know that the only one who looks at you constantly is your all time fan.”

Hitsugi pulled down his arm and rolled his eyes. “I cannot believe it... TWO hundred years of one sided friendship.”

Asagi grinned gleefully. “I admire his stamina though..... and speaking of which...”

They heard him before they saw him. Kentaro, a young Angel whom they lived their last life on earth with, had discovered the two of them in the crowd and waved and shouted over to them. “ASAGI! HITSUGI!” He always found them or more specifically Hitsugi, whom he crushed on since the first time he lay eyes on him. He had even proposed to Hitsugi on earth once which almost put 'PAID' on the poor fellows coffin. The enthusiasm was entirely one-sided.

“Asagi, let's go!” Hitsugi wanted to pull him away but the dark haired Angel remained standing and hold onto Hitsugi. “Now how rude would that be. Be nice and say hello to our friend.”

“Your friend!”

“Whatever....” Asagi smiled at Kenken who came to a stop in front of them. He beamed at the two senior Angels and shook both their hands, he kept on holding Hitsugi's hand longer than necessary until the older Angel pulled his hand back annoyed. It amused Asagi immensely to observe the cat and mouse game Kenken was playing with his grumpy old friend. In fact, he even encouraged it and had given Hitsugi's location away more than once. The boasting on Hitsugi's side about 'hot Angel chicks' was only in his imagination. Even for Angel-standards, Hitsugi was too strange with his physical appearance and rough talk. That was also the reason why he and Asagi were trained by Karyu, Leader of the Angel of Revenge-army to become the new generation inside the Angel army.

“I am so glad to have found you two!” Kenken continued and it was Asagi who did the talking, not counting the sarcastic remarks from his foul mouthed friend. “So lovely to see you too, how is your training coming along?” Kenken was training to be a teacher for young arriving souls in heaven.

“Excellent! I couldn't ask for a better teacher. Takanori is AMAZING with every Angel he encounters. I can't wait to finally teach the young souls, it will be so nice!”

The thing about Kenken was that after he started talking, he hardly stopped. Hitsugi made a bored face and turned around to simply walk away. That usually shut Kenken up and ended in him whining and running after Hitsugi, holding onto his arm from behind but only for a short while until Hitsugi pulled away again. Asagi smiled at himself and followed the merry group of two into the crowd. They were looking for their old friend and superior, Hakuei, who was only ever seen together with Toshiya..... and to find Toshiya was never hard, even in a crowd like this.

An murmur went through the crowd at the other side of the park and Angels stepped back to gave room to a new arriving couple. And it was a sight to see: The Seraphim with six wings, the highest Angels after Metatron, were quite a sight to see. Toshiya has been promoted to the ranks of Seraphim and was the new Angel of time after Kazuki's unfortunate death. His healing ability became stronger too and next to his Seraphim duties, he kept on healing Angels too.

Hakuei on the other hand was something completely different now. After his immortal soul had been killed during the last war and as a former carrier of the prophecy, his soul had been found reincarnated on earth and brought back to heaven by Toshiya himself. Understandingly, a soul which went through these kind of experiences could never be fully normal again. He was working for the Cherubim as a medium now and his gaze was always kind of aloof. His silence completed the whole image.

Asagi and Hitsugi, who were still followed by Kenken, walked towards their old friends. Toshiya spotted them before Hakuei did and waved slightly with his unengaged hand while the other was hooked into Hakuei's arm.

“Friends! So good to see you!” Toshiya greeted and Hakuei nodded with is head friendly, murmuring a 'hello'.

“Glad that you were able to come, as a Seraphim you are always busy.” Hitsugi said and Toshiya shrugged.

“Can't be helped, there is always a lot to do. But I guess when even Metatron is showing up, then we have to do so too.”

“Where is your second lover / friend / son?” Asagi wanted to know and Toshiya chuckled while Hakuei rolled his eyes jokingly and said. “Glad that you have asked Asagi. I'm just glad to not share our bed with him too.”

“Hakuei! He is my best friend and I might remind you superior too as a fellow Seraphim.”

“I know and I too love him like a son.” Hakuei smiled at Toshiya who looked very happy.

“Sakito is special, there is no better healing Angel among us Seraphim, he is truly a light of hope.”

At the opposite side of the park, there was live music and singing. Angels were sitting on the ground peacefully and listened to the ethereal singing of the female choir, they enjoyed the otherworldly music very much. Among them was the youngest of the Seraphim, Sakito, who just loved music and enjoyed listening to it alone. He was not the only one listening to it alone though. Underneath a large willow tree, an introverted Angel listened to it far away from the crowd.

As a former secret service Angel, Reita was used to work alone and preferred to be alone in everything that he did. When it came to music though, even he came out of his comfort zone. As a highly emphatic Angel, he came out of the shadows not too long ago and was trained as a normal Angel too. Now he learned how to be a high sensitive medium for the Angels in heaven. To sharpen his senses, half of his face was always covered with a piece of cloth. But no one minded. He was a loner and not the only one in heaven to be one.

Not too long ago, Reita had been discovered in his invisible state by Kenken, so Kamijo had decided to train him as a normal Angel since spies were in no use these days anyway. But a life in the open was still quite hard for him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The third Seraphim of the group was not taking part in the festivity. He tossed on his bed all alone. The sound of the celebration and laughter outside the castle mirrored antics which he couldn't understand nor follow. Too much noise, too much happiness, a celebration for two hundred years of peace....but to him: Two hundred years of pain, to be exact. He was Aiji, Seraphim of moods and feelings and because of that he was especially sensible.

He always avoided large crowds because he could feel and hear what the Angels were thinking and feeling and believe it or not, not everything was positive or lovingly. Each soul carried their own burden and he felt it a hundredfold. The ability to blend it all out decreased more and more over the last decades because of a loss which hit him harder than ever anticipated: Kazuki, former Seraphim of time, sacrificed himself to stop time in the mighty fight two hundred years ago. This void had never been filled, not even by Toshiya who had been promoted to become the fellow Seraphim of time after his return to heaven.

Kazuki was the only one who had ever truly knew him, who could read him like an open book although he hardly ever talked. Kazuki understood him blindly.... to Aiji, he was the unconfessed love of his immortal life. His protector when situations became chaotic, a shield of pure white light. No matter what situations they were confronted with, it has always been Kazuki who dashed into the situation like a knight in shining armor, never afraid of the outcome, a true and brave Angel at heart.

Although it was Aiji's job and talent to hold the balance of feelings, thoughts and moods, Kazuki always had his back in a non persistent, wonderful way. But not any more.

“Be strong for the Seraphim, heaven and for us.” His last words before the only light in Aiji’s life had vanished. And now he wished that he had just told him.... how much he had meant to him, how grateful he was of him and his hard work.... a chance which he would never get again.

Aiji covered his eyes with his hands. Why was he still here? He would have died happily for any of them. They were both worth so much more than him.

Not only Kazuki had died that day. Kai, Seraphim and healing Angel was killed because of a love triangle, caused by Kyo's own hand but whom was killed that day too. They had all lost a lot of friends during the last war.

Angels could call him sentimental but he was in no mood to celebrate anything.

Aiji encircled his body with his large wings as he lay there all alone in his single bedroom in the mighty sky castle. The moon shone over his far too thin silhouette and his bony arms were hugged tightly around his chest.

As an Angel of moods and feelings he was able to control and guide the feelings of others, even able to control actions… a mighty power which needed absolute discipline and attention. He guessed that this was the reason why no one of them ever confessed or made the first step.

Aiji carried a heavy burden and a responsibility which could never be distraught by anything. Every act he was able to carry out could change destinies.

In truth: He was a secret weapon.

And he was slowly loosing it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The ethereal choir kept on singing and Sakito stared lost in thoughts into the distance while the tender summer breeze grazed over his angelic wings. He was sitting on the grass and had his legs pulled up to his chest while he leaned with his chin on his knees. Music transported his thoughts far away and the memory which came up in his mind was quite a surprise....

flashback

The voices in his head sounded far away and he couldn't make out any words nor the meaning of it. There was hectic around him, several Angels were with him and they all talked at the same time. A heavy pain in his breast made breathing unbearable and when Sakito finally opened his eyes, a bright white light blended him and made it impossible for him to see. With a loud and long gasp, he awoke in heaven and at that time he was still unaware that Ni~ya and Uruha let his soul slip to let him return into heaven.

“I got him!” The voice belonged to Takanori.

“Is his soul damaged?!” A second voice shouted and he felt his hands being hold. Within the moment, Sakito recognized the voice but it didn't make any sense. Aoi? He should be in New York, he left me on earth!

“Not too much, he just needs a cleansing-” Takanori stopped talking when he saw Sakito pulling on Aoi's hands to move into a sitting position. But his now angelic body cramped and he fell back. Takanori moved over to Sakito and placed a hand over his eyes. “See you later my friend.” And his vision became black again.

So, his return to heaven had been quite bumpy but the biggest shock was about to come when he found out about the whole truth. A few days later, Sakito opened his eyes in his new private quarters and the person or Angel sitting on his bed was rather unexpected. Sakito moved up into a sitting position and looked silently at Aoi.

“I am very sorry about your premature death.” Aoi started and Sakito narrowed his eyes.

“Is this all you can say now?! And why are you here?”

Aoi nodded understandingly and explained. “Because I was your Guardian Angel on earth.”

Now that made Sakito entirely speechless. “But how? You were a human when I met you on earth.”

Aoi looked back at Saki. “That was only an illusion, I have always been an immortal-”

The slap across his cheek came as a surprise and shut the older Angel up.

“How dare you starting something with me back then and simply leaving me behind?!”

Aoi nodded and leaned with his elbows on his knees. “That was wrong, I admit but.... it always takes two to dance a Tango.”

Sakito blushed and pulled his comforter up to his chest. Aoi smiled at him and stretched his arm towards him. Sakito moved back but Aoi said “I won't hurt you, see” and placed his index finger on Sakito's forehead. A movie played in front of his inner eyes and scenes formed:

Aoi got dumped by his protege Ryutaro... his sense of living had been lost... him taking on the task to watch Sakito on earth as his new Guardian Angel... Sakito flirting with him and Aoi breaking it off... instead of going to New York he really returned to heaven to watch Sakito from up here.... Sakito following shortly afterward because of his premature death...

The vision stopped and Sakito opened his eyes. He nodded and understood. Aoi left him before anything could start because of his bad experience in the past. It was the right thing for him to do and Sakito whispered: “I'm sorry for causing trouble.”

Aoi smirked and shook his head. “There was no trouble, it was my fault too. I'm just happy to have your soul back here.” He paused and then continued without looking at Sakito. “When I was very broken, I was asked to protect an unknown reborn soul on earth because it was very precious and dear to heaven. And I said yes.” Aoi placed his hand over Sakito's. “You saved me, Saki, in a way when no one else could. I'm glad that we have met.”

Sakito smiled. “Thank you, for everything.”

Aoi pulled back his hand. “You are very welcome.” When Saki looked at Aoi with one question in his eyes, the older Angel went on: “Is this about Ni~ya?”

“What happened to him?! Is he alive?”

The pause which followed bode no good and Saki was afraid for what was about to come. “He is alive, more or less but no matter what state he is in, he can never return to heaven again.”

“What do you mean?”

“Saki, Ni~ya is a Demon.” The young Angel clapped his hands over his mouth and continued stuttering. “That's impossible, he was so nice! B-but why did he help me then? Aren't Demons supposed to be evil?”

Aoi scratched his head. “Well, his case is complicated...”

It was much later when Sakito was introduced to heaven's system, that he found out the whole truth through his own Akasha chronic. The shock hit him deeply and discovering that their bond went even deeper over several life times before, was a fact he had to chew on for weeks. That he would never be able to see him again as long as he was in heaven didn't ease the fact. He had no idea about Ni~ya's whereabouts, how he was doing or what he was thinking. Nothing. Over two centuries.... nothing.

End of flashback

Sakito jolted when he felt a hand on his shoulder and it took him a moment to realized that he was still in the park, listening to the angelic choir.

“Toshiya!” The young Angel shoot up and hugged his best friend. Hakuei smiled next to them and Hitsugi teased him about not getting jealous in his old age but the older Angel didn't care.

“So you came all alone after all...” Toshiya realized and Sakito nodded sadly.

“I tried to get Aiji out of his room but you know how he is. The psychological sensations would be too much.” Toshiya nodded but Sakito could tell that he didn't buy it either. They both knew that Aiji's mental health was more and more spiraling downwards.

“Even Reita came to the event.” Toshiya realized when he saw the Angel in the distance.

“I know! Can you believe that? We need to talk to Aiji these days....” Sakito said and Toshiya nodded approvingly.

The music suddenly stopped and the Angels on stage moved back when Kamijo entered the stage and stopped at the front. All Angels in the audience stood up and were quiet now.

“My dear Children, welcome to the festivities in remembrance of 200 years of peace. On this day, we are not only thankful for our lives in abundance and love but we are also thankful to those who have left our realms prematurely through war, hate and grief. This is also a celebration in memory of all our friends whom we have lost, of all our loved ones who sacrificed themselves for us and future generations. Let us be thankful for where we are today and think of them.” A moment of silence followed before Kamijo continued. “I am sure that you are all aware of the recent spirit of time. Technology replaces faith and material goods became more important than love or the immortal soul. But do not be discouraged, we have fought big wars before and heaven will always prevail. Have faith, love will win, always and forever.” Kamijo stepped back and the crowd cheered and clapped for him. That was also when the music started playing again and the little groups went back to their chatting.

In the far back, a group of four important Angels stood together and listened to their boss' speech as well. The old Archangels were always present when it came to official meetings: Mana, Archangel of Earth, hide, Archangel of fire, Shizumi, new Archangel of wind after Kyo's death and Kami, Archangel of water. Kami was the one of them who had suffered the most after the last fight. He balled his fist and looked down to the ground when Kamijo spoke of those who have left. Kai, Seraphim of Love and Light died in a way how no one ever should. Coldly murdered by one of their close friends, Kyo, who ended up dead as well. His death should console Kami's soul but it didn't. They were all loosers here, nothing was ever gained from war and fighting. But it didn't change the fact that he had lost the only love he ever had. A love which was unreplaceable.

He had lost his voice that day. Not that he can't talk anymore but he just stopped. Moreover, his long brown hair had lost it's color when his energy was sucked out during the cross' fight and since that day he had long white hair which was in no contrast to his fair white skin. He, like Aiji, stood beside himself but did a better job in covering it. He functioned to say the least. The others did their best to include him in any activities but the fun, his temper and loud mouth had just vanished. He and Karyu used to be the loud mouths in heaven.... a time he can hardly recall now.

Kami jolted when he felt a tender hand brushing through his long white hair and looking up, he found Mana's lovely gaze lying on him. Kami smiled half-heartedly. It was Mana's way to cheer him up, to make him feel that he is not alone in his thoughts. Kami thanked him silently. Sometimes, time couldn't heal all wounds.

“If you will excuse me.” Kami said and turned away from the group to go back to heavenly castle to find something to work on.

Hide breathed out loudly and Shizumi nodded as if he understood the antics. They had tried everything to bring Kami's spirit back in one way or another but this was the Angel he had become. Sometimes, time didn't heal all wounds.

Ruki clapped after Kamijo's beautiful speech and nodded at another arriving Angel who made his way through the crowd towards him underneath the tree. Dark haired and far taller, Aoi leaned against the tree. “I think this is the first time I see you outside your office or the library.”

“You know what? I think you're right..... and here we are, two sad souls joined in celebration.”

“What do you say about Metatron's speech?” Aoi wanted to know but Ruki remained silent. “Ah come on, like I'm telling anybody.”

“It's no secret that a new wave of hopelessness is hitting this generation.... we are preparing for a new kind of threat.”

“What can we do about it?” Aoi asked and Ruki looked up at him. “You know how it goes, we will find out only when it's too late.” Aoi smirked while Ruki continued. “But let's start somewhere closer to home: What about you?”

Aoi looked at Ruki but couldn't say anything. He lost his gaze in the distance and spotted the only two Seraphim easily in the crowd. Ruki of course noticed it. “Searching for a new sense in life, like always...” Ruki added but Aoi left it uncommented this time.

While Toshiya and Sakito were standing in a little group together with Hakuei, the two notorious bigmouths stood behind them and had a heated argument about their training the other day.

“.... and I tell you my strike in training session yesterday was perfect! I don't understand why our coach disqualified me!” Hitsugi nagged and Asagi countered. “Maybe because you send the poor Angel into unconsciousness because of your unnecessary fierce attack?!”

“Figures! We have to train for cases of emergency, it was absolutely justified-” Hitsugi's breath got caught in his throat when a heavy arm slammed into his neck and a much taller and stronger Angel took his head underneath his arm. “You are talking too much as always!”

“Karyu-sama!” Asagi bent down deeply.

“Hey Asagi, how're you doing? Still in pain from the training session yesterday?” Karyu kept on talking to Asagi while he kept on holding Hitsugi's head, muting him out.

“Everything's fine. Can't wait to train some more.”

“Good.” Karyu nodded and finally looked down to the struggling Angel underneath his arm. “Heeeeeeey Hitsugi, never seen you this quiet before.” Karyu released him and Hitsugi slumped to the ground in dire need of air. “Thank you so much for releasing me before I died!”

“You are already dead.” Karyu countered dryly and turned his head slightly aside when Hizumi touched him on his shoulder gently to calm him down. Hizumi knew how much Karyu enjoyed to tease the new AOR-cadets but he had a good heart and sincerely cared about his fighting group of Cherubim Angels.

A tender Angel made his way through the bulky power of AOR-Angels to Hitsugi who sat on the floor sulking. Kenken knelt down and put his hands on Hitsugi's arm who pulled away his arm immediately. “Don't you have anywhere else to be?!”

After two hundred years, Kenken got used to Hitsugi's sharp tone which easily cut like a knife. But he didn't care. “Actually I do, at your side.” The black haired Angel looked at his crazy friend with round dark eyes and smiled at him beautifully but all Hitsugi did was shaking his head. “Impossible as always.” He stood up and Kenken followed him, he tried to slip his arm into Hitsugi's but the older Angel shoved him annoyed away. “GO! Just leave!” And he pushed him forward. “Look! There is Reita, your colleague, go talk to him!”

Kenken made a thinking face, nodded and did what he has been told. After Hitsugi turned around to the little group of Karyu, Hizumi and Asagi again, he realized that he had been silently observed by them. “WHAT?!”

Asagi rolled his eyes and Karyu crossed his arms over his chest. “Listen, I know that you're a dick and as your superior, I can handle that but if I will ever receive any complaints about your bad behavior outside the group, I will feed you your own balls in your next life time and you can bet your lonely ass that I will take an extra day off to do so.”

Asagi had his eyebrows pulled up and looked silently over to his loud friend whose jaw was sealed shut now in anger. And Hizumi nodded to emphasize that Karyu would definitely do that.

“See you tomorrow in training.” Was all Karyu added and he strode away and Hizumi followed.

Asagi shook his head and left the loudmouth standing while he returned to the group of his Seraphim friends.

Reita saw how Kenken was coming towards him and he settled down onto the roots of the tree and started plucking the grass. “Hi Reita.” The silent Angel nodded at Kenken and slumped down with him as well. They were an unusual pair and although Kenken loved to talk much, Reita never minded that because as an Empath Angel, he could feel his pure heart. In fact, it was Kenken who discovered him when he came back to heaven and soon their new profession had been decided by Kamijo: They are colleagues now and both get trained together to develop their emphatic sides as well, some kind of mind reader qualities but specialized for feelings. They are training in the ranks of the Cherubim and do posses a similar gift like Aiji. The only difference was that they couldn't control thoughts and actions, only feel intentions... which made them important in contract negotiations with hell for example or in working with newborn and young souls. To heaven they were the new generation of Angels.

Reita sat next to Kenken and looked at him and then his hands which still plucked the grass unnecessarily. Even if he would be blind, he could feel what was going on with his only friend.

“Don't be sad because of him.” Reita tried to console him.

“I know.... and it's my fault to always look for him but I can't help it. Maybe I'm stupid and masochistic.”

Reita smiled but kept what he knew to himself. “Because you can feel a soul's intention, I have trust in you.”

Kenken stopped. “What do you mean?”

“You would never follow a bad soul.”

“That's right.” His smile came back.

“But try not to get hurt too much.... if I should ever experience that, allow me to interfere.”

Now Kenken looked back at Reita who looked into the distance to scan the crowd. It was more or less a hobby of emphatic Angels to study other Angels and 'check' their value of the soul..... just to make sure that everything was all right.

And besides, Reita once used to be a spy, old habits died hard.

End of Part 01

Chapter Text

(picture: Kaoru as Lord of Darkness and Tatsuro as Leader of Demon army)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 02

Dark Business

It was an unholy but handsome slender body that leaned over a stack of books on an old, long oak table. Kaoru, heir to the empire of hell and the Dark Lord Atsushi's son, was going through his business' books in his private quarters inside the large castle. His father Atsushi had stepped down a long time ago and left his son in charge of most of the business, he was available for pivotal decisions though.

Compared to the last millennium, his tasks had drastically changed. In the good old days he used to fight in armor and fire, today he had to be a businessman with knowledge in law and order, complimentary with skills in conflict management, a little bit of manipulation there and knowledge about inhuman nature too.

After their last clash with heaven because of the last prophecy, it was clear to Kaoru that hell itself had to build up a strong army, one similar to the one the Angels had up in heaven. They had to strengthen their stand in hell and on earth because..... Kaoru skipped through the pages..... it was in hell's own interest to grow and become more influential. Souls, sheer numbers, were important to survive and stay strong.

And he had found the right person for that job. On that day two hundred years ago, he knew that this soul was the one for such an ambitious job. When Tatsuro had entered hell, nothing had stayed the same. This former man had ambition and an unnatural aura of power and dominance that no one dared to speak against him. In fact, Kaoru had to make sure to keep him in check and surveiled him 24/7 from his closest handyman, Uruha. Sure, Tatsuro and him had to get used to each other for a long time and Kaoru whom had threatened Tatsuro on earth to keep Toshiya's soul safe, wasn't the best start to begin with but this Demon got shit done.

Tatsuro had some very devoted handymen as well but there were some who despised him dearly, Sugizo for example. The former fallen Angel Lucifer had a status former in heaven and even now in hell and when the two Diva's met, it usually meant trouble. So Kaoru did his best to appoint Sugizo in his own interest but the two of them eventually meet during their missions.... thus his skills in conflict management.

Kaoru slumped back into a heavily decorated wooden chair. His head rolled back and he closed his eyes. It was time for him to visit 'the factory' again but not today. He was tired from overthinking and the numbers were dancing in his head. In the long run, it was hell's goal to gain more citizens, means souls, than heaven to build up their stronghold. And business was going well. The human world was slowly spiraling down with its new technologies and new age religion so faith became more and more..... outdated. It was their time to shine.

Sugizo, or how he called himself Lucifer, was doing a tremendous job on earth. He was in command of lower Demons and spread them invisibly underneath the human population. What they did was slowly dividing their immortal souls from the light of God and faith. They did that through addictions, new age religious groups, sickness and depression. It was almost too easy for them and the human mind weak. And when it was time for them to leave the earth, God's portals would be closed because of the lost faith and hell was there to collect the souls.

All in all, the books were in black numbers. Kaoru would be concerned in heaven's stead. Knowing the old man up in heaven, it was only a question of time until they would clash again. Surely heaven must have plans as well but Kaoru was unaware of how things were in heaven because none of the other party had a spy in foreign territories. Well until now.

A knock brought Kaoru back and he leaned back on the table with his elbows.

“Come in!”

Only few Demon's were allowed in this part of the castle so Kaoru had an inkling. It was Uruha who entered, his long time handyman next to Tsukasa.

“Take a seat.”

Uruha nodded and sat down in front of Kaoru.

“Anything new from the laboratories?” Kaoru wanted to know.

“Tatsuro is very pleased with the development.”

Kaoru nodded. He knew about Tatsuro's hot temper but they had to act decisive. “Anything else?” Kaoru wanted to know but Uruha shook his head.

“Good because I thought that we must get a foothold in heaven again.”

Uruha looked wondering at Kaoru. “You mean....”

“New ambassador in heaven. I want to propose the idea to Kamijo in our next meeting.”

“But that would most likely mean that...”

“Heaven will sent an ambassador into hell as well.... you see, we did it the old way with spies but the new generation became too emphatic. Infiltrated, invisible individuals get discovered almost immediately nowadays. We have to do it in the open but in a..... subtle way.”

“I see..... anyone in mind?” Uruha asked and the minute it had left his mouth he saw it on Kaoru's face. “I guess I know.”

“He had played the Dark Lord's son for too long and now without a real task he got bored. Kirito is no longer of any use here, that task will give him purpose again.” Kaoru smiled at himself. “Let's see which victim heaven is willing to send down to hell.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Further down in hell, in a place called

THE LABORATORIES

Heavy footsteps and the jingling of keys echoed down the long dark corridor which was illuminated by an artificial, cold blue light. Metal doors were on each side of the corridor and their thickness made sure that what was behind them stayed inside and that included noises as well.

This not too old Demon had risen in rank when he was put in charge as overseer in the laboratories two hundred years ago. His long slender figure and fine face hardly showed what his mind was able to bear.

Hazuki was equally respected as Tatsuro but not as openly dominant, he was more quiet and observant but that didn't necessarily mean less scary. He was the right one for the role as overseer. Clad in all black clothes and with his long leather coat, Demons made space wherever he went. With his chin long dark hair and partially shaved on one side, he was right underworld model material. His tattoos and piercings did the rest.

Hazuki stopped at the end of the corridor and fumbled for his keys. He unlocked the door with a loud clack and entered the last room which was the doctor's office. A young demon, wearing a white doctor's jacket, looked up from his desk and lay down his pen. His visuals were quite particular as well: His ear length mushroom cut hair was dyed magenta and underneath the fringe of hair you never knew whether he looked at your or not.

“Dr. Yusuke, how's the research coming along?” Hazuki asked in his deep baritone voice.

Yusuke rolled back with his chair. “It's taxing. I'm still looking for the key of total obedience.... There was still no progress with known individuals.”

Hazuki narrowed his eyes and the doctor stood up. He walked around his desk and his far shorter, almost delicate frame seemed like a child in comparison to Hazuki's elongated figure. He slowly walked towards Hazuki whom didn't move an inch. When the doctor came to a halt in front of him, he turned his head to one side and finally lifted his right hand to remove the long strand over Hazuki's right side of the face. Yusuke moved the strand of hair away from the eye but before he was able to see the hidden black eye underneath, Hazuki grabbed his hand tightly and shoved him away.

“Report to me any change. Our Boss becomes impatient.”

Yusuke stepped back and nodded silently before he returned to his desk.

Hazuki left the office and closed it behind him with his key again as every door had to be shut at all times. He walked back the corridor and turned right into another door. He opened it and closed it behind him. The aura in this huge room was something else: The air was illuminated only by the sickly light blue light which came from water tanks that were queued one after another, each cell separated by metal walls... the tanks were going on endlessly. They were all filled with some strange liquid and cables were running on the insides of the tanks. Some were empty.... but some were inhabited.

Hazuki passed the empty tanks and stopped in front of one where a seemingly lifeless being was floating in the water, attached to dozens of cables. It looked human, male with dark hair, like all of the bodies in these cells but it had its eyes closed. Hazuki passed that one and stopped in front of a second one. This sleeping body was in an artificial coma and he was the main concern of the doctor these days. This body didn't look much different from the others, this individual had shoulder length blond hair and was also asleep. These two dummies were the last two remaining, artificial generated soldiers for their new program: An elite Demon army from hell. The rest of the group was already in training, physically and mentally. Tatsuro himself was leading this project and the combat training.

But these two remaining soldiers were querulent which meant they thought for themselves and had a hard time in taking orders. Dr. Yusuke and Tatsuro knew no better but to drug them up to the eyeballs to make them work.... but their bodies seemed somehow resistant to the drugs and chemicals. It worked for a short amount of time before their ghosts started working on their own again.... much to everybody's dismay.

Of course they could simply kill these immortal warrior bodies off but they were interested to find out what made them tick. Once they knew that, they hoped to be able to use this trait, whatever it was.

The blond floating creature opened its eyes and looked straight into Hazuki's. The far taller Demon jumped a little and made a step backwards in reflex but he narrowed his eyes and stepped closer to the water tank again. He turned his head and looked back at the creature unfazed. He thought to himself: What are you thinking? How developed is your ghost?

To his shock, the creature smiled back at him and blinked with its unnatural light blue eyes: Ryoga.

Hazuki stepped back again when he heard the voice inside his head. Impossible! Where did that voice come from?!

“Hey you!” Hazuki slammed his fist against the tank but the creature had its eyes closed again and went back into the coma where it was artificially put. The pounding and shouting from Hazuki was to no avail. When he stopped, Hazuki looked around if anybody saw him but he and the two creatures in coma were all alone inside the room so Hazuki left the room as well and decided to not report what he had just experienced.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the following day when this old and well known Demon made his way to Kaoru's office. He had just come back from the grounds were the new Demon army was trained and he was ready to take his Master for an exhibition. Tsukasa knocked on the door and he was called inside where Kaoru and Uruha were already waiting. Tsukasa was not surprised to find Kirito missing because as of recently Kaoru excluded him from any political happenings.

“We are ready my Lord.” Tsukasa bent down and Kaoru and Uruha followed him outside the office as they made their long way to the factory.

“What numbers are we talking?” Kaoru wanted to know as Uruha and Tsukasa were walking next to him with steady and quick steps.

“Thousands.”

“Good.”

“I hope you are pleased my Lord.”

“We will see.”

They entered a large industrial building far off the dark castle from hell. The hopelessness and malice which filled the air was palpable. Even for them as higher ranked Demons this wasn't a placed they enjoyed staying in. They were demonic aristocrats, no fighters. They left the dirty work to the dirty minded.

Tsukasa guided them the way inside and they went deeper and deeper into the industrial complex. The sound of metal work and the smell of sulfur were all over. This was truly a place where hell was 'created'. As they were deeper inside the complex, a third figure joined their group. Hazuki bent down deeply and Kaoru nodded at him. The overseer joined them and on their way inside, the doctor who was responsible for all inhuman experiments joined them too. Dr. Yusuke queued next to Hazuki and followed them further inside. And the deeper they got, the more doors Hazuki had to open and close again. This was a high security track and only a small group of Demons knew what was going on inside. The whole project was top secret and it should remain that way.

They came to a halt in front of a large door and Hazuki opened it for them. He pulled the large metal door aside and a wide hall came into view. The hall was so large that it reached the horizon.

They stood above the hall's ground on a metal rack which was secured by a handrail so they basically looked down into the hall, the training ground to be exact. The whole ground was black but not because of the color of the ground...

A loud, inhuman howl filled the air and the sound of soldiers moving and stomping with their lances on the ground simultaneously filled the air as they greeted their highest Master after he had entered with his entourage. The whole ground was black because it stood full of hell's Demon army. It made them all speechless and Kaoru nodded approvingly.

A dark clad figure with long black hair appeared in front of the Demon army and Tatsuro bent down to greet his Master accordingly. Within the blink of a second, he teleported himself upstairs to the railing. They all stepped back to make space for Tatsuro who queued next to Kaoru.

“This is your Demon army my Lord.”

“Impressive, very impressive. This was a job well done.” Kaoru nodded at Tatsuro and his team. “How effective are they?”

“They are perfect my Lord. Obedient and inhumanly strong. They are trained to obey verbal and non-verbal commands through thoughts.”

Kaoru lifted his eyebrows. “Very impressive. Can you give an example?”

Tatsuro, who had an ever evil glare, turned his head aside to the crowd of Demons and within a second, they had completely vanished. Kaoru was taken aback and he looked at Tatsuro for an explanation. “They seem to have vanished but they are still there in spirit, making it possible to attack out of the blue.”

Kaoru was at a lack of words and nothing but astounded about Tatsuro's well done job. “Impressive, most impressive.” And within a second they all reappeared again on the surface. Tatsuro went further on explaining. “They were formed to our needs and their lack of free will make them the perfect war machines. They are trained in all kind of martial art attacks and mental attacks. We could strike in big numbers or divide them into smaller groups and sent them off to special missions.”

They all listened to Tatsuro's explanations with high interest but Tsukasa had his eyes narrowed like he always had. He was suspicious of every soul and this one in particular was very motivated. Tatsuro was as good in what he did as he was evil.

“We will soon have a talk together in my office.” Kaoru told Tatsuro and turned around to leave the training grounds. Tsukasa, Uruha, Hazuki and Yusuke followed him and the large metal door was pulled shut behind them again.

“Any other occurrences inside the laboratories I have to know about?” Kaoru asked Hazuki.

“There are two abnormalities we are currently researching on.”

“What abnormalities?” Kaoru asked and Dr. Yusuke started explaining.

“We were able to clone as many Demons as we needed for your special army my Lord and their will and strength is unbreakable. But out of the ten thousands, we had two Demons which were unable to hold their programming.”

“How is that possible?”

“We are still researching it my Lord.”

“I want to see them.”

Hazuki lead the way and he opened another metal door of their laboratories. They had access to the light blue room with the water tanks inside and Dr. Yusuke guided them inside. There were two naked Demons floating inside the water, their bodies connected to several cables inside and they both had their eyes closed.

Tsukasa and Uruha remained in the background while Kaoru, Hazuki and Yusuke stepped forward to the blond being's cell, leaving the unconscious dark haired Demon to himself. They kept on talking in medical terms and the doctor answered all of Kaoru's questions. That was when Tsukasa looked pokerfaced from the dark haired being in the tank to his old colleague Uruha who looked unfazed straight ahead.

“For how long are they obedient?”

Yusuke answered in a monotone way. “For as long as we drug them but the drugs confuse their training system so they are basically unusable. We keep them because we want to find out what keeps them from obeying.”

Kaoru remained silent and studied first the blond Demon then the black haired one. “I see.” Was all he added and kept his thoughts to himself. “You keep on researching them and report any discoveries to me immediately.”

“Of course my Lord”. The doctor and Hazuki bent down as the Lord left the room and Uruha and Tsukasa followed. Hazuki wanted to follow them but Yusuke grabbed for his wrist and pulled him back. “Wait.” Was all he said. After the three upper Demons had left, Yusuke added. “I need you tonight.”

Hazuki, without turning around, bit his lip and after a moment gave a nod but didn't look at the doctor as he left the room as well.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Tatsuro was called into Kaoru's office the following day and Hazuki accompanied him to the higher ranks of hell. Arriving at the doors to the office, he waited in front of the office together with Uruha while Tsukasa was allowed inside as Kaoru's confidant.

Uruha and Hazuki positioned themselves standing on each side of the door and waited in silence for their masters until they would be finished. Neither said a word or made motions.

Kaoru on the inside praised Tatsuro for his well executed job and he was as eager as Tatsuro to see how they would do 'in the field'. ”I want a small group to accompany Sugizo on earth, to test how effective they are in winning souls over for our world.”

Tatsuro observed the moving Kaoru with his eyes closely while he was walking up and down behind his desk.

“After this confirmation I would like to send you for a test ride....” Kaoru added and he had all of Tatsuro's attention.

Meanwhile outside, the demons were still not talking with each other and Uruha felt that it was highly unwanted from Hazuki, whom had half of his face always covered with his hair... and that black turtle neck which reached up almost to his chin- Uruha turned his eyes away and concentrated to the front again. Something about this overseer guy was strange but he couldn't wrap his mind around it.

The door finally swung open and Tatsuro left with a silent bow to his Master and Hazuki did the same. They left and Tsukasa left Kaoru's office as well and the doors were shut. Uruha and Tsukasa made their way outside the office quarters when Uruha looked at his long time colleague.

“Are we preparing for a new war?”

“Who knows.” Was all Tsukasa said about that topic.

“On another note and I know about your sharp mind: What's your opinion on that overseer guy? He somehow gives me the creeps.”

Tsukasa remained silent for a moment in order to choose the right words. “He is no threat to us but a prisoner of his own pleasures.”

“Aren't we all?” Uruha wanted to know.

“Not unless you are into choking.”

Uruha turned to Tsukasa. “Wha-?! How did you know?”

“The marks on his face and neck.”

The turtle neck..... was all Uruha thought but the topic was done for Tsukasa.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was during a beautiful midday sun, when the tall handsome Angel with his long silver blond hair fell asleep on the sofa. The sun shone on his sharp facial features and his tattoos danced on his white skin beautifully within the light... He was a sight to see.

After over two hundred years, Hakuei still found himself wondering how all of that could have happened to him. His old soul used to be the carrier of an ancient prophecy, a teleporting being within himself which was able to see through the barriers of world and time, a being which became blind and felt nothing, only the anger of destruction. Today he knew that its will of destruction came from its Love for the world and the resulting frustration of its destruction.

It inhabited a piece of his soul once which had been luckily divided from him. But he could never forget how it felt like. He would carry this memory inside of him eternally. Physically, there have been no major changes, only his eyes had changed when he had come back to heaven. He used to have dark brown eyes but because of the merger, they had changed to a cloudy moss green which looked kind of like a blind person to outsiders but in fact his inner sight had become sharper... yes, he carried in his eyes what he had been through.

Toshiya loved it though. He loved everything about him and had nothing but praise for him.... sometimes Hakuei didn't understand the admiration but he cherished every word of it. Toshiya had told him once that he would have loved him in any form or body, he was eternally thankful to have him back and Hakuei thought so too. He could never repay the struggle Toshiya had been through or the Love he had selflessly given at any time.

Hakuei dozed off in the sun and started remembering the first time he came back into heaven after his last life time on earth together with Toshiya.

Flashback

It was Metatron himself who stood at the boarders to heaven and behind him the whole army of Cherubim, the Angels of Revenge, guided by Karyu himself. They had no idea in which form Hakuei would return and although Toshiya was in between them, they had to observe his return and make sure that it was really the old soul of Hakuei which had come back.

Metatron waved an Angel over who had his face partially covered with a cloth, Hakuei had never seen him before.

“Hakuei,” Kamijo started, “if this is really you, I want you to be examined by my old friend Reita, he is an Empath.”

Hakuei nodded and the Angel floated towards him and stopped. Then he stretched out his hand. “May I?” A nod and Reita lay his hand onto Hakuei's chest. A moment went by but Hakuei felt nothing. Then the strange Angel stepped back and floated over to Kamijo again. They were talking through thoughts and Kamijo nodded agreeing before the strange Angel vanished into thin air!

“Welcome back son.” Kamijo said and the AOR-Angels let Hakuei pass through heaven's gate. It felt so unbelievably good to be back home.

Toshiya stormed towards him and jumped onto his neck, sobbed into his throat and told him all the words which made him feel loved. And he breathed him in, lifted him up and carried him on his arms fully inside. It was an emotional moment to also see all of his old friends again, so many of them showed up and it felt like centuries since he had last saw them. They all clapped his shoulders since his arms had already been taken.

Their first stop was at Ruki's office to have a look into their Akasha-Chronicles and to talk about their Karma. The Kindel-Angel opened the door to his office and looked up at the tall man and first recognized his changed eye color.

“Please come in.” Toshiya and Hakuei took their seats in front of his desk while two books lay there opened. “Well, I don't know where to start.” Ruki said in his deep tone. “Maybe with the easiest thing.” He skipped through Toshiya's book to the beginning of his life and lifted an eyebrow. “Yakuza-life....” His deep tone murmured while his eyes scanned the pages of his book. “And not an easy one. But first Toshiya, I know who tipped you off on Hakuei's whereabouts....”

Hakuei looked to his left side and realized that Toshiya looked down onto his hands. “He used to be my protege....”

“And he adores you, in whatever way a being from hell can adore someone.” Ruki concluded and Hakuei's grip on Toshiya's hand tightened but he didn't say a word. “Moreover, he protected your and Hakuei's life until the very end-”

“WHAT?! How is that possible?! We never came to such an arrangement!”

“It's ballsy from the Dark Lord's son, I must admit. It shows him in a certain light of weakness.”

“What do you mean?” Toshiya asked and Ruki leaned back.

“Tatsuro.” His name alone gave Toshiya goosebumps. “He had been a bigger threat than you can imagine. Kaoru must have banned him with some kind of spell or threatened him to stay out of your human life.” Toshiya was utterly speechless. “But do not be mistaken,” Ruki continued, “hell residents only do things which they can profit from. They act in their own interests.”

“I'm aware of that.”

“Nevertheless,” Ruki kept on skipping the pages, “overall I am quite satisfied what both of you did with your life on earth. You brought Hakuei back in many ways.” Hakuei looked aside and smirked lovingly at Toshiya. “For the time being I would advise you to stay in heaven and work up here, to collect yourselves and grow. There will be a promotion for both of you since your souls grew and you can both step up in Angel ranks.” Toshiya and Hakuei both bowed down slightly and said their thanks. That was when Ruki pulled Hakuei's book closer and continued. “Your chronicle Hakuei, stopped writing itself the moment the cross awoke in you.” Ruki showed them the blank pages. “But they wrote themselves again when you and Toshiya met on earth.”

The pair in Love glanced at each other and even Ruki had to roll his eyes when he quoted the holy words. “Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins.”

End of Flashback

After the 200 years celebration of peace, Hakuei had made his way into the holy halls to Metatron-sama as he had asked for an audience and it was granted.

“Have a seat.” Kamijo offered with an outstretched hand and Hakuei took a seat opposite of him. “Your eyes.... I still need to get used to that cloudy color.”

Hakuei nodded. “But I can see clearly, even deeper now.”

“What do you mean?”

Hakuei breathed in deeply before he continued. “I want to show you something.....” He stretched out his hands and gestured Kamijo to do the same. “There is nothing to be afraid of.” Kamijo took Hakuei's hands hesitantly and the moment he did so, a movie started playing like a film in front of his inner eye. It was the fight of the last prophecy and Kamijo first saw it from his perspective and then from Hakuei's perspective.... the thoughts, the psychological pain.... everything.

Kamijo jumped back and sucked in his breath while he looked back at Hakuei in shock. “Wha-?! You are able to do this?! Let people see what you want them to see?!”

Hakuei nodded. “But no one knows, not even Toshiya.”

“It's like.... reading an Akasha-Chronicle but without touching it.... that's that's.... unbelievable! It's like you are holding a mirror in front of people's faces.”

“I know and that's why I am not doing this to anybody. In fact, it took me long enough to show this new talent to you.”

“This is a gift from God. Maybe one we can heal souls with....” Kamijo's thoughts were spiraling but Hakuei remained motionless and seemed not as enthusiastic as Kamijo. “I... won't do it to anybody else because I don't know what damage I can cause by holding a mirror of long forgotten traumata into Angel's faces and besides, that's Ruki's job. I don't want to get into any kind of trouble with him.”

Kamijo nodded. “I understand.... but this is strong, very strong....” He though silently about something and murmured in the process. “This gift is almost like the one of the Angel of Moods, Aiji. Can you navigates people's moods into acting accordingly like Aiji does?”

“No, I can only show them their own or my memories.”

“I see, it's really like a mirror then.... so, can you see or feel Angel's intentions just by touching their hands or body?”

“I could but I don't because the sensations are too much for my mind to bear. In fact, I am amazed how Aiji does it and that's why I'm here.”

“What do you mean?”

“It sometimes takes me hours to get rid of souls impressions after I touched them, depending on how strongly developed they are..... how Aiji does that is entirely beyond my imagination. Honestly, on his stead, I would have broken down a long time ago.”

Kamijo looked down onto his hands and thought about something but he didn't know how to start. “To be honest, we observe Aiji for a little while now and he is not doing great.”

“That doesn't surprise me. Toshiya and Sakito are talking about his condition too but none of them knows what to do. They wanted to visit him tomorrow.”

“Hm....” Kamijo thought. “Would you mind to accompany them?”

“What? Me? This is Seraphim business, I would never-”

“You are a reborn prophecy with God's gift, you are as equal as they are.”

Hakuei remained silent but Kamijo kept on asking. “What is it?”

“With all due respect Metatron-sama, Aiji is the last Angel in heaven I would touch. I am afraid that my head would explode. He is one of the strongest Seraphim and I would never dare to read his soul.”

“I understand and you are right. But for me and for Toshiya's sake, would you just accompany them during the visit? You don't have to do anything just be there for all of them. And I would like to listen to your thoughts afterward.”

Hakuei thought about it and finally nodded.

End of part 02

Chapter Text

(picture: The Seraphim Toshiya, Sakito and Aiji)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 03

Cause unknown

Hakuei had to come up with a very good explanation why he wanted to escort his beloved and their unknown adoptive son Sakito to Aiji's place the following day. A little bit of clinging and skinship, which he had absolutely no problem with, did the job plus he was also concerned about Aiji and wanted to help.

They entered a sphere in the holy halls were usually no one except of Kamijo and the Seraphim had access to. They also had their offices up there and the possibility to live there in a private apartment. Sakito and Aiji each had an apartment but Toshiya used to live with Hakuei in the sky castle where their story once began a long time ago.

They passed a few doors until they reached the very end of this long marble corridor with its columns and statues... and as they came closer, Hakuei could already feel it. He looked at the two Seraphim in front of him but Sakito and Toshiya didn't seem to notice it. They knocked softly on the door, they had to knock a second time when a weak voice finally answered. Sakito entered first and after a moment he waved the other two into the apartment.

It was almost completely dark, it felt like coming into a room where a person with heavy migraine would usually life. Hakuei moved cautiously behind Toshiya who hold his hand tightly as his beloved was quite nervous. Today, they wanted to have some real talk. But before Toshiya and Sakito entered the bedroom, Hakuei paused in front of it and gestured the two of them to go inside alone, he waited in the living room.

Hakuei leaned against the living room wall and his hawk like eyes took in the surrounding area. Everything in here seemed untouched, impersonal and cold but the atmosphere was vibrating.... or more like pulsating. It was very faint and probably for most unnoticeable but he could feel it. It felt like a sick organ that pumped out heat..... So he was damn right about not touching and reading Aiji... if his apartment alone gave that impulses.

Whispers and silent voices sounded from inside the bedroom but Hakuei couldn't make out the words. He wanted to keep on 'reading' the surrounding area before saying hello to Aiji. Another thing that he had noticed with the first step into the apartment was the vertigo. In his head Hakuei felt dizzy and he had to shut the sensation out immediately while keeping his other senses on alert.

That was when Toshiya came out of the room while Sakito kept on talking inside with Aiji. Their gazes met and no words were needed when Toshiya slumped into Hakuei's arms and against his chest, burying his face into his embrace. Now he was very glad to have accompanied him. They spoke mentally with each other and Toshiya stepped back when Hakuei made his way inside to see how Aiji was doing.

It was as if Hakuei walked against an invisible wall. For a second, he stopped in his tracks but kept on going inside. He tried to smile at Aiji who sat on his bed, his thin legs covered with a blanket but the view which he got was frightening. Seraphim used to be the most majestic Angels in heaven, Aiji however was more like a living sack of bones, an immortal shell filled with intellect that slowly withered away. That Hakuei was shocked was an understatement and his concern changed to anger. How could it be that no one had intervened earlier? It should have never come to this!

“Aiji,” Hakuei moved down to the floor into a squat position to be on the same eye level with Aiji, “how are you my friend?”

“I am tired.”

Hakuei just nodded and looked up at Sakito who was close to crying and in fact left the room and went outside to Toshiya. That was when Hakuei turned his attention back to Aiji. “We are all very concerned about your health.”

“There is nothing that can be done.” He sounded as if he had already given up and was waiting to vanish.

“And you're telling that an immortal creature whose soul died and came back to heaven? Nice try.”

Aiji smiled but it died on his lips immediately.

“I just want you to know Aiji, that we won't let you die into eternity. We are all very concerned about your soul and we will find a way to help you.”

Aiji moved the thin black strands of his hair out of his face and looked coldly back at Hakuei. “How? Don't you think that I have tried? It's just too much.... too much.... you will never-”

That was when Hakuei dropped his invisible veil and Aiji felt the mental connection of their thoughts and feelings. Taken aback, Aiji moved back on his bed and looked at Hakuei in shock. “H-how?! When? That's impossible!”

Hakuei closed immediately up again. At least he didn't have to touch him, that he couldn't stand. “Remains from the prophecy which awakened when I came back into heaven.”

“Unbelievable! Are you like me then?”

Hakuei shook his head. “Not in the slightest. I can recall a souls memories and feelings, show them parts of their Akasha-Chronicle but I can't control them. I am just something like a mirror.”

Aiji looked amazed at Hakuei. “You're the first I know with a similar gift.”

“I am far from good or useful.”

Aiji smiled at himself when he added. “You are more useful than you think.” And Hakuei felt that he meant Toshiya outside who had always needed him and vice versa.

“But no one except Kamijo knows, please don't tell anyone. I am waiting for the right moment to tell....”

“There is never a right moment.” Aiji added and Hakuei had to nod agreeing, then he stood up.

“You know that we will be back...” Hakuei said and Aiji added: “I had an inkling.”

“Can you step outside or did it become unbearable because of the feelings?”

“The second.”

“I see. Well....” Hakuei moved to the door. “If you don't want to talk to the others, you know how to reach me.”

And for the first time, Aiji looked up and nodded, giving Hakuei the feeling of a 'thank you.'

After all, this new gift seemed not too bad.

Hakuei escorted Sakito and Toshiya outside where they separated and the pair went back to their home. After Toshiya had closed the door behind them, he turned around to Hakuei who seemed unfazed. “What?”

Toshiya crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at him with his all knowing gaze. “You and Aiji were talking for quite some time.... and your sudden interest in escorting me-”

“I would always escort you if you wanted me to.”

“That's not what I meant and you know it. Spill it, what is it? A secret mission? Whose interest is it?”

Hakuei looked up to the ceiling to avoid eye contact. He should have known better than to hide something from his soulmate. “Kamijo.”

“I knew it! I didn't even have to guess... why?”

Hakuei turned his attention back to Toshiya and stood with the same posture in their little living room. “Because I can.”

“What do you mean?”

Hakuei hesitated and looked around nervously, he also bit his lip when he stepped closer to Toshiya and halted in front of him. “First: Please don't be mad at me. I had to come to terms with it myself first.”

Toshiya looked suspiciously at Hakuei who loosened his crossed arms and stretched them out to Toshiya. Then he took his hands and did the same thing he did to Kamijo. A movie played in front of Toshiya's inner eye.... the fight of the last prophecy from his perspective and then from Hakuei's.... the thoughts, the psychological pain, everything....

Toshiya stumbled like being hit in the face but Hakuei grabbed him on his arms and steadied him, he actually kept him from falling when Toshiya burst into tears. This had been too much for him.

“I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!” Hakuei pulled him to his chest but the younger Angel started to hit him with his fists. “You bastard! How could you! So unexpected and-” His voice broke and Toshiya cried hard against his chest. Hakuei hold him against himself and kept him from hitting. He leaned with his chin on his beloved's head and stroke his hair. “It's okay, you won't see it again.” But all Toshiya did was cry out this long forgotten pain which he had secluded so well over the centuries.

The wounds still felt like being inflicted yesterday. This pain was something he had always carried with himself, this pain that had kept him alive in his desperate search for Hakuei's soul.... and in this single moment it had all broken out again, this long forgotten pain.

“I hate this gift.” Hakuei whispered and now he involuntarily knew what damage he could cause.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Aoi was moving in his sleep as an old memory played in front of his inner eye. It was about his first visit at Ruki's office after his last return from earth. That time he had interrupted his personal watch for Sakito on earth because the younger soul had successfully been hitting on him and he had broken it off immediately to prevent any unnecessary heart break as he wanted to keep their relationship straight business.....

Flashback

Ruki was walking up and down behind his desk while Aoi sat in his chair like a child who got scolded. “You lay your hands on Sakito?!“

“Saki did it first!“ Aoi tried to defend himself.

“And after taking advantage you left him behind?!“

“Before anything could really start! It was the best choice- “

“You're an idiot! Were you afraid of a new love?!”

Aoi didn't answer the question. “I just hope that there is no new karma now-”

Ruki interrupted him and lifted both of his index fingers up into the air. “Let me just summon for your slow, immortal brain what had happened: You had like a short, hot thing with your new protege Sakito and left him heartbroken behind?!! I'm actually quite sure that's called karma but correct me if I'm wrong.”

“Damn, I knew it.”

Ruki silently shook his head.

“How can I make amends for what I've done?” Aoi wanted to know because sooner or later he had to take responsibility for his actions. It was the moment of silence from Ruki which meant no good.

“Just spill it, I can handle it.”

“I heard something on the wind that you, my friend, are no longer his Love interest. Sorry about that.”

Aoi looked at him pokerfaced.... that, that.... didn't faze him at all. No, not in the slightest.

“There is nothing you can do right now to solve this Karma. You must be patient, the situation to solve your Karma with him will come but you can't force it.”

End of flashback

Aoi opened his eyes and moved into a sitting position on his bed. He balanced his arm on his pulled up knee and covered his tired eyes.

How come that everything he has ever been involved with ended up in drama......

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei's visit in Kamijo's office has been overdue and when the silver haired Angel made his appearance, his face showed it all. “I am sorry for the delay, there was a situation at home.” Hakuei took the offered seat in front of Kamijo and massaged his temples.

“Are you all right?” Kamijo wanted to know.

“Let's just say I got a first taste of what my new gift can cause in souls.”

“Oh, I see. So he knows now.”

“Yes and it came with a practical reminder to myself to be careful with it.”

“I'm sorry to hear that.... but did you have the chance to have a look at Aiji as well? You didn't touch him though?”

“Yes and no.” I went to visit him together with Toshiya and Sakito and I didn't even have to touch him. It was all around him.... aaaand he kind of knows it too.”

“Not surprised about that. He is the best and a Seraphim well deserved.”

“He is.”

“What was your impression?”

Hakuei leaned back and said in the deep voice of his. “First, I want you to know that I won't tell anybody but you about Aiji's condition. In that I'm giving you the responsibility to solve this problem and it needs to be solved asap. The balance between the Seraphim is already at its end.”

“Is it so grave?”

“Oh it's very bad, have you seen him lately? I'm surprised his soul hasn't died on us yet and it makes me furious to see how far Aiji is gone! We all should have interfered much earlier, this was utterly irresponsible! But I have to blame Aiji as well for closing himself up from the outside world. Which on the other hand is no wonder because he can't step outside any longer because the feelings of other souls are too much for him to bear, he can't shut them out anymore.”

Kamijo shook his head in disbelieve. “This sounds like a stranger to me, this can't possibly be Aiji... do you have an idea how this came about?”

Hakuei looked back at Kamijo and wondered how much this mighty Angel really knew. “When I entered his apartment, I was hit by a wave of vertigo.”

“Which explains his imbalance...”

“And it made me wonder: How did he 'work' before it came to all this? How did he loose his balance?” Hakuei asked.

Kamijo went back in his mind and recalled the last time he had seen Aiji in full mission. “There was the prophecy war....” Kamijo said. “After that he was alone in command for quite some time until Toshiya was made Seraphim and then Sakito....”

“And before all that?”

“There were Kai and Kazuki.”

Hakuei leaned back and pulled up his chin suddenly realizing. “Which one of the them was his balance?”

Kamijo looked back at Hakuei in utter disbelieve. “That cannot be....”

“Are you surprised? He is an Angel of Moods after all, he can hide all kind of feelings.”

“Kai was Kami's beloved so it must have been..... Kazuki.” Kamijo breathed out deeply and leaned his forehead onto his hands. How could he have been so blind. All these centuries long.

“What kind of father am I to my beloved Angels....” Kamijo was really hurt about the realization and Hakuei tried to console him. “It's not too late, we can still do something.”

“We cannot force Love on someone.”

“No, but someone who can firstly stabilize him in his work would do for a start.”

“I need to go to work.” Kamijo stood up and Hakuei smirked. “Thank you Hakuei, for everything.”

“You're very welcome. We all care about Aiji.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sakito had called for a walk together with Toshiya in the park to talk about Aiji and another thing that kept him up at night. But when he saw Toshiya arriving, he could tell that he must have been crying and without saying a word, Sakito reached up to the tall Angel and simply embraced him. He kept on holding him and almost cried with him.

“There there...” Toshiya resolved the embrace. “There is no need to cry.” But it was too late, Sakito already looked at him teary eyed. “It's just too much these days, isn't it?”

“It is but isn't it always like that?”

“I don't know! I was made a Seraphim very early on, you tell me!”

Now Toshiya had to smile and he tousled Sakito's hair. “What can we do? Everything else is boring.”

“But I like boring!”

“No you don't.” Toshiya took Sakito's arm and hooked him into his own and started to walk off with him. “At first I need to tell you Saki, that Aiji is taken care of.”

Taken aback, the younger Angel looked at his friend. “How come? We just visited him this morning.”

“Hakuei, he made sure of it. Turns out that Metatron-sama was concerned as well and he made helping Aiji his top priority now.”

For a moment, Sakito was speechless but he said: “The two of you, you are so good together, Hakuei should have been a Seraphim, honestly.”

That hit a nerve and Toshiya halted a second before he went on. “Toshiya?”

The older Angel looked down to the ground. “You know, nothing between Hakuei and me has ever been easy. We were always fighting and trying to survive.... and it's nice of you to say that but Hakuei could never be a Seraphim because-”

“The old prophecy.”

“Yes.”

“I'm sorry to have hurt you.”

Toshiya clutched Sakito's hand. “It's okay.” He changed topic. “So, what was it that you wanted to ask?”

“Well.... ” Sakito blushed and Toshiya did his best to tease his old friend. “Have you met someone new? What's his name?”

“You know him...”

“I do?”

“Can you tell me about Ni~ya and his past again?”

Toshiya became rigid in his walk and thought a moment about what to say. “I already told you Saki to forget about him. Come on, it has been centuries..:” Saki knew about the Guardian Angel thing but there was nothing Toshiya could add to the topic, well at least nothing he was fond of talking about.

Another fact was that the moment Ni~ya had changed sides into hell, his Akasha-Chronicle had burned and with it all his memories here in heaven. There were only a few Angels left who had known him personally and that were Hakuei (Ni~ya's first Love that Toshiya would never ever mention and wanted to forget about it too) and Ryutaro who was on a long mission on earth together with his soulmate Tadashi.

“Pleeeease, be kind to me.”

“I would really like to help you but there is nothing more I can tell you about him or his past. And on top of it: He hated me. I'm sorry but there is not much praise I could give him.... why are you so stuck on him?”

“I don't know.... he fascinated me.”

Toshiya looked up into heaven but left it uncommented. “Look, Saki, he changed sides. He went into hell and since he is still there, he must be doing a pretty decent job.” Then Toshiya quoted the scripture: “And no wonder, for Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. It is not surprising, then, if his servants also masquerade as servants of righteousness. Their end will be what their actions deserve.“

“Are you talking about the Dark Lord?” Sakito knew very well who Kaoru was since he worked for him on earth as human as well.

“Him and all his servants. They may be as beautiful as Angels but deep down they are all deceitful. Never forget that.”

And Sakito dropped the topic with a long, sad face.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Up in the beautiful sky castle, there was a large hall called 'the Moon Hall' where Metatron-sama and all the other higher ranked Angels were allowed to hold meetings. It looked like a modern day lecture hall where all the Angels sat like students in scale seats and the higher ranked Angel stood down center in the front.

Today it was lecture time for the younger Angels in heaven because heaven was also concerned to train its new generation of Angels for the future of mankind, short called the NG's. It was lecturing time for the Angels who specialized in emphatic studies and their extraordinary lecturer was Takanori but everybody called him TMR. He always had a smile on his face and his unbeatable optimism was unbreakable. He also had a talent to just explain things in a way that everybody understood it, he was the perfect teacher and everybody in heaven loved him.

TMR was a Cherubim with four wings and the younger Angels belonged to the lower category of Angels with two normal wings. If they have proven to be good in the field, this Angel class will be promoted to Cherubim in the near future as well. Their class was rather big with two hundred young Angels, training for their future mission either in heaven or on earth but fact was that everybody had to work in both worlds at some point.

In midst of all these young Angels, two well known individuals sat together and took notes while Takanori was speaking. Kenken always sat next to Reita and they both quite enjoyed each others company. Where Reita was the silent and observing one, Kenken was the lively man of action who broke into each new field with his young enthusiasm. Which was no wonder since Reita was much older than Kenken. Since his last occupation as heavenly spy had been eliminated, Kamijo wanted him to train officially as an Empath because of his gift to read souls and situations.... and here they were. Not that he really needed the training but God knew what Kamijo had in mind.

“So what is pivotal in any kind of negotiation,” TMR said, “even when you are in the background to only observe the situation is to stay neutral. To control your thoughts, your mimic and feelings. You must function like a machine, you are taking in the opposite parties intention and feelings, there is no place for yours, do you understand?” The class was murmuring and nodding. “To get into this state of mind is simply by training your open eye meditation. It is the exercise on page 5 of your handout. Which means....” TMR became louder, “you are putting your soul back and must create an empty space within yourself! Sounds complicated but it isn't. I advise you to try it outside while observing strangers. Try to feel into somebody and put yourself back, keep your composure, a poker face and imagine you are sitting in a meeting with Lucifer himself.”

It was dead silent within this hall because what TMR said made them realize in which kind of situations they could get.

“An example...” TMR walked up and down in front. “This morning, we lost a young soul of a girl, 14 years old. Now how was that possible? Did she live in so much sin with only 14 years that her soul went straight to hell? No, it was not her sin although God would have forgiven her everything if she had repented but no, she committed suicide. We all know that depression is on a never seen high in the human world because of demonic activity on earth. Demonic activity in politics, the media and new age religion. Inhuman, demonic voices were talking to her so loud, that the voice of her Guardian Angel couldn't come through any more and we lost her. How she came into contact with these demons? It first started with Tarot cards, then the Ouija board, you name it and they were involuntarily invited in. She chose this communication out of her free will and lost to it.” TMR paused. “There is a price to pay for any deviation a soul takes, we are talking about power thirsty entities who roam the earth and try to come into heaven and they have no compassion to kill of innocent souls on a daily basis. This, Ladies and Gentlemen are the entities we are fighting against, just to make myself perfectly clear.”

It was dead silent and no one even dared to turn a page around.

“What I want to say is, that this is no game. This is about life and death, salvation or damnation of souls and no matter which place each one of you will fill, this is the world we are living in, these are the entities we are fighting against. One mistake and it could be your last. Let's say, you are on a mission in heaven or earth, one missed detail of feels or intention from your side and all could be lost.” #no pressure was what Kenken thought while taking notes.

A few hands were going up now and the young Angels started asking questions.

“As an Empath, there are a lot of feelings we are picking up on, how can we differentiate what is important and what is not?”

TMR answered. “Through training, you will learn which individual sends out which feeling, you can feel their intent behind the words in your head. What is more important is to take in every little detail you are picking up on, sometimes it's the tiniest nuances which gives souls away. You must learn to feel in between the lines.”

Kenken still took notes without looking up while Reita was just sitting there. This was old material for him and he waited for something new to come up.

TMR added: “Each Empath has his own talents. Some are good for political negotiations, some for personal relationships and some are going into the Guardian Angel field. You will find that out during training.”

Another student angel asked: “What about mind readers from hell? If we ever encounter one of them, how can we protect ourselves?”

“The following days, we will begin with the training to block out mental intrusion. Instead of opening up your soul, you must seal it shut and a fellow student of ours will help you during these lessons, Reita knows a thing or two about that.” TMR pointed up to the scale where Reita was sitting and the Angel nodded shyly at the mass of Angels which were now starring at him. Kenken smiled because he could literally feel his nervousness.

“Okay class, that's it for today, we are already late. Save your questions for our next lesson and do train in your free time, you MUST. It can save lives.” And with that, the class was dismissed and Angels started to stand up and chat with each other.

Kenken slumped with his head down onto the table in front of him and Reita looked at him and smiled. “It was a lot to take in today.”

Kenken nodded.

“Don't be stressed. It sounds like a lot but with practice it becomes self-evident.”

Kenken started moaning in utter exhaustion. “I will never leeeeearn thiiiiiis.”

Reita pat his shoulder. “Of course you will.” He stood up. “Come on Ken, let's go.”

On their way out, Reita asked: “Do you want me to train with you?” Kenken looked with wide opened eyes at his friend and jumped onto his arm. “You would do that? Yes please! I'm sure that you are a great teacher because you have so much experience!”

Reita smiled and just nodded uneasily. Sometimes he thought that fate had brought them together. For centuries, he had acted out of the shadows and living out in the open was frightening for him but Kenken made it seem so easy, he was really glad to have him as a friend. He was also sure, that Kamijo put him into this young class of Angels to get him used to living and the modern times as well. He had missed out on a lot.

They arrived in front of the sky castle to make their way into the park, when Kenken suddenly stopped. The feeling of an old well known soul came into his heart and Ken turned around and then he started running, Reita simply stopped and observed where the young Angel was running to. At the end of the hall, there was a petite Angel with black hair and next to him a taller Angel with blond hair. Kenken jumped onto the black haired Angel and hugged him out of the blue. The other Angel almost fell over but his blond companion steadied him.

“TARO!” Kenken shouted in happiness and hugged him around his throat.

“Kentaro!” Taro hugged him back in utter surprise, Tadashi next to them just smiled.

“You are back in heaven!” Kenken stated. “For good? How are you?” Kenken released Taro from the hug and nodded at Tadashi who greeted him friendly.

“We are just traveling through,” Taro said and by the tone of it, Kenken didn't have to be an expert to see that something was not all right.

“Trouble on earth?” Kenken asked.

“More like a foreboding. Things are getting harder for us.” Taro explained and stopped when Reita finally joined their group, he nodded at them as well. “Reita-san.” Taro nodded at him and was glad to see another old acquaintance from heaven.

“The training sessions became more demanding too.” Reita added. “It sounds as if they are preparing for another war.”

Taro looked quite concerned and Tadashi lay his arm around his shoulder to console him. They stopped talking about what concerned them and the Empaths knew that it was politically correct for them to stop since they worked on earth on a holy mission. As their souls were artists, they worked as Angels of inspiration and planted 'seeds' in humans to create.... it should be a happy task but Taro looked everything else than happy. Somehow, Kenken had an inkling that this had all to do with the sharp tone TMR had spoken to them today in class.

“We were just on our way to Metatron-sama,” Taro excused himself, “I would be happy to see you once more before we return to earth.” Taro said with a smile which didn't reach his eyes and Kenken nodded at them before the couple left.

After they were out of sight, Kenken looked up at Reita who followed the couple with his sharp eyes but he kept his thoughts to himself. They were off as well to start their midday training session because obviously, they all needed it.

End of Part 03

Chapter Text

(picture: Shinya as healing Angel and Die as Cherubim "Angel of Revenge"/ AOR)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 04

Formation

The atmosphere in hell was ever cloudy, misty, almost dark. It always looked as if it was about to rain and the air or whatever it was, made it heavy to stand and even exist. As impossible as it seemed, many soulless creatures enjoyed it, fed from it. And out of darkness, only darkness could be born.

The military training camp was out of dark metal and the ground was dusty. Hundreds of soulless warriors stood there all clad in black and their instructor just looked the same.

Hazuki stood at the front of his troop, up to his chin in all black and his hawk eyes swept over their bald heads. Wordlessly, he set foot into the rows and after passing a few individuals and without a warning, he suddenly kicked one so heavy into his side with his heavy boots, that he went down but Hazuki didn't stop kicking, he beat him on top of it until he gave no sign of existence.... no one moved, no one made a noise. Heavy breathing from Hazuki filled the air and with his leather gloved hands, he moved back the strands of his black hair and continued his way through the rows.

“I EXPECT,” he started screaming in a raspy heavy voice, “PERFECTION IN EVERY SECOND OF YOUR LOUSY EXISTENCE!” He passed row after row. “IT IS YOUR PRIVILEGE TO SERVE OUR LORD!”

In the distance, at the entrance to the camp, a figure was hiding in the shadows and observed the training. He did that whenever he could spare some time.... and it gave him immense pleasure, to observe what he had sown.

When the figure turned around again to go back into the lab, his white doctor's gown blew with the dusty wind.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei had been called to a meeting into Metatron's holy hall and the command to take Toshiya with him was something that made him uneasy. Usually, they were never called in at the same time but he happily obliged.

“I wonder if this is about Aiji's future.” Toshiya said on their way through the corridor and Hakuei agreed. Before they knocked on the door, a lot of voices could be heard from the inside and when Kamijo finally shouted for them to come in, Toshiya couldn't believe his eyes. He squealed in happiness when he saw another of his old soulmates standing in Kamijo's hall.

Toshiya darted forward and jumped into the auburn haired beauty's arms. “Shinya! You are here!” He kissed the beautiful Angel's cheeks and hugged him again and again. Shinya laughed out happily and cared over Toshiya's back. Their bond has always been deep because Shinya used to be his mother once on earth, this kind of Love never dies.

Hakuei came to the circle of close friends and greeted Die who stood next to the bundle of feelings.

“Some things never change old friend.” Die said and Hakuei nodded smiling. “Good to see you.”

“Good to see you too.” Die gave him a brotherly hug and then proceeded to peel Toshiya off his beloved.

“Die!” Toshiya hugged him as well and finally stepped back, he looked at his two old friends together. “What brought you here?”

Shinya looked at Kamijo who had until now only been a bystander. “You will hear soon enough.”

Toshiya stepped back and finally excused himself and greeted Kamijo.

“We are not complete yet.” Was all Metatron said and the little group of four exchanged words of how they had been lately.

“Our colleagues came as well.” Shinya said and Toshiya knew what that meant. Die and Shinya were on the same mission on earth like Ryutaro and Tadashi, they were also Angels of Inspiration.

“What? Taro is here as well?”

That was when a knock sounded on the door and Kamijo called them to come in as well. Tadashi and Taro stepped inside, together with Seraphim Sakito. The surprise was complete when Karyu, Hizumi, Ruki and Takanori joined them as well.

Hakuei was slightly taken aback and so were the others. Toshiya's former enthusiasm changed to an unhappy foreboding. He hugged Taro wordlessly and then Tadashi before he turned his attention to Kamijo who gestured them to sit down on his long table. All the Angels took a seat around it and looked at the gathering which seemed like a political meeting. And that's what it was.

“My dear Angels, welcome back to heaven for those who have traveled far and welcome to my fellow heavenly residents.” The Angels nodded in unison and Kamijo went further on. “I must excuse myself for this short notice but drastic times call for drastic measures. There are a few points I have to discuss with you today and to be honest, I don't know with what to start...”

“How about the worst-” Karyu threw in and Hizumi knocked against his thigh underneath the table. Kamijo's silence bode no good and he addressed the new arrivals first. “Maybe we will start with what the Angels of Inspiration have to say.”

Ryutaro and Tadashi looked at Die who was their official speaker and the Cherubim stood up.

“As you all know, human residents of our holy father's earth are living in a time of mechanical and physical satisfaction. Their addiction to the modern world's achievements is something we have been bothered with for quite some time now. It became harder and harder to motivate people to create or help others.... this is nothing new and the task to inspire something godly within them became challenging. So challenging that we are almost doing it in vain.”

Taro and Tadashi nodded while Shinya looked unhappy at his hands.

“Sure, many individuals accidentally or voluntarily chose the wrong path and lost their godly spark in falling into sin and pleasure but to almost not reach them anymore is a struggle which became very real.”

Karyu narrowed his eyes and asked: “What do you mean?”

Die continued. “We can only make assumptions. In former times, we were often able to bring a human soul out of the dark to see the light again but for some time now, shadows so dark keep following humans that we can't reach them any longer.”

“When did that start?” Karyu kept on interrogating because he was the Leader of the Angels of Revenge and he had seen it all.

“Maybe a decade now-”

“And you are telling us that now?” It was Ruki who said out loud what Karyu had been thinking.

“We needed to observe it first to be entirely sure.”

A silence stretched throughout the room and Toshiya looked worried at Shinya who stayed silent.

Metatron kept on thinking while Toshiya asked: “Have you been able to read into them? What is that dark shadow? Where does it come from?”

Die shook his head. “We don't know and can only make assumptions. We think that this is a newly generated species of Demons.”

“An indirect declaration of war.” Karyu added and Kamijo looked at the Leader of the AOR who always said out loud what others were afraid to say. A gasp went through the room and Toshiya reached for Hakuei's hand underneath the table and hold him tight.

“If that's the case.....” Ruki said and looked over to Kamijo. “What do we have?”

Kamijo looked over at Takanori whose ever friendly face looked grim now and the Cherub nodded at Kamijo, understanding what he was thinking. “We have the New Generation of Angels which currently gets trained by me.” Takanori said and the Angels looked at him in surprise.

“They are Empaths, sensitive Angels who can feel and communicate through spheres.... amuse me but how do you think they can fight an army of soul-hungry Demons?” Karyu said and Takanori nodded, understanding what he meant. “Let me quote scripture here: For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.” (Ephesians 6:12)

Kamijo spoke up now: “We were very aware of how possible wars could look like... That future wars are not any longer fought physically but mentally. That was why Takanori and I developed a new training program for the NG's, the New Generation. It's solely aim is to train them mentally, to attack mentally.”

Toshiya looked positively confused and said: “Are they even aware of this?” Knowing carefree Kentaro, he was not so sure whether he knew what his authorities had planned.

“Not yet.” Kamijo answered and Ryutaro looked worried at Tadashi who gave him the same look.

This whole thing gave Hizumi a sour aftertaste. Long ago he had been victim to mind reader Zero who went into his mind and nearly killed him back then. That was centuries ago and just imagining what Demons nowadays were able to do.... paralyzed him in his seat. Karyu felt that of course but didn't move. He asked instead: “What is your plan Metatron-sama?”

“We are aware that you are training the AOR in heavy physical combat,” Karyu nodded and Metatron continued, “we want to pair them up with the Empaths to combine physical with mental strength.”

Karyu shot up from his seat. “THAT is impossible! We are training a bunch of hot headed Cherubim who are quick in swinging swords and shooting fire! Just imagining sensitive Empaths dancing around them gives me anxiety! They would never be save in combat! The AOR can't possibly fight and look out for their Empath-partners at the same time!”

Kamijo had his arms crossed and listened to Karyu in utter silence. “Are you done now?”

Takanori spoke up. “They can look out for themselves. They take in their surroundings long before your AOR have even stepped on soil, combined, they can be very good.”

Karyu leaned back at touched his chin thinking. Now he was interested and would love to test them out together. “What do you have in mind?” Karyu asked again and Metatron answered. “There is a slight change in plans.... as of today, we would like to appoint Hakuei to train the Empaths because Takanori is taking care of Aiji.”

“WHAT?!” Hakuei pushed himself out of his chair and Toshiya looked in disbelieve between Kamijo and Hakuei while Sakito hold onto Toshiya's arm in shock. “Why me?!”

“Because you know how both sides think. The bright side and the dark side.” Kamijo left unspoken what he knew about Hakuei's newly developed gift and when their eyes met, Hakuei knew. Slowly, he nodded and whether he liked it or not.... even to him it made sense.

“How long do you want me to train them?”

“As long as it's necessary.”

After a moment of silence, Hakuei bent his head and said: “I will do my best.”

Toshiya and Sakito looked at each other in disbelieve when the older one of them finally recalled: “And Taka-chan is taking care of Aiji?”

“Takanori is also a healer. He will look after Aiji until he is recovered to his full glory.”

Takanori nodded and the two Seraphim nodded back at him.

“Furthermore.....” Kamijo stood up and walked up and down before he came to a halt next to Ruki. “We received a request this morning.” Kamijo looked at Toshiya who bode it as no good.

“Hell sent a request for a possible exchange of ambassadors.”

“Oh how wonderful! A new infiltrator on top of it!” Karyu snapped. “.... just killed their last one. One more won't hurt my agenda though.”

“Karyu!” Hizumi hissed at his lover.

“I know,” Kamijo said, “and Kaoru is not stupid. He will know that we will suspect that. But we will be allowed to send an ambassador down to hell as well.”

Ruki kept a poker face but Hakuei felt what they were thinking. They had no idea who in his sound mind would exchange heaven for hell. Sure, there would be dozens of Demons who would like to go to heaven but the other way round....

Sakito leaned back in his chair and Toshiya covered exhausted both of his eyes.

Metatron went further on. “We will also reserve the right to decline his request.”

“Which would probably be better.....” Toshiya added. He knew that Kaoru had a plan. “Did he say whom he had in mind?” Kamijo nodded. “It's Kirito.”

“But of course!” Die said and Hakuei shook his head at the same time. They all could guess why.

“... so Kirito played Devil's son for too long and now Kaoru wants to get rid of him...” Karyu smirked. A long time ago, when Kaoru faked to be human on earth, (out of sheer boredom), Toshiya was tricked into being his Guardian Angel and Kirito held Kaoru's position in hell as substitute, as the Dark Lord's son. Now, after Kaoru's cover had been blown during the last prophecy, he had returned and they had no use for someone who had once a lot to say....

“You know....” Toshiya said, “why not? Let's play into his hands and see what he has planned?”

“We don't make business with hell.” Ruki said in the deep tone of his.

“Agreed.” Kamijo added. “But... maybe we can gain something as well. Who knows...”

“And who do you plan to send?” It was Shinya who asked with a worried face. Kamijo answered: “We have no one in mind yet but we will announce the position among the higher ranked Angels as only they have the power to withstand evil nature.”

“Poor soul....” Was all Shinya said.

“On another note,” Kamijo went further on, “you, Angels of hope, will stay in heaven, at least for now until we find out what hell has planned.” Tadashi, Taro, Die and Shinya were glad about the decision because the atmosphere felt similar like it did over two hundred years ago during their last fight.

“Are there any open prophecies we have to look into now?” Toshiya asked Ruki who shook his head. “None.”

“And what about the Archangels? They are also stationed on earth right now...” Toshiya kept on asking and Shinya answered: “Growing numbers of natural disasters keeps them very busy in controlling and cleaning the elements. To be honest, we are concerned about them too. It became an unbelieveable task...”

“What is happening to earth and its residents....” Toshiya whispered and closed his eyes.

Kamijo broke the short silence and addressed the circle of Angels before coming to an end for the day: “To summarize what we have decided today: Hakuei will start to train the Empaths in mental attacks and foreboding, at the same time Karyu will train them together with his AOR. Takanori is looking after Aiji while Ruki and I are in contact with hell about an ambassador exchange. All that we have talked about today is top secret. Except for the combat training. It's no secret that we have to stand our ground and become stronger. This is what the NG's must know.”

Toshiya shook his head in disbelieve and Kamijo dismissed their meeting.

The Angels stood up and left the holy hall in silence. Toshiya hooked his arm into Hakuei's and Sakito followed them while Ruki and Kamijo stayed back to go on talking. The Angels of hope had left first and when Toshiya arrived outside, he saw that Karyu had been waiting alone. Toshiya solved from Hakuei's arm and went over to the Angel who used to be his father a few life times back. Toshiya felt that his former father and unofficial second Guardian wanted to have a word with him so Toshiya sent Hakuei mentally back to their home.

“Hey kiddo, how're you doing these days?” Although Toshiya was a Seraphim now, he would always be the son for him.

A half sided smile and Toshiya answered. “Honestly, not so good. One of our Seraphim is mentally falling apart and there is so much going on with Hakuei these days that I feel like standing in the middle shouting but there is nothing I can do.”

Karyu nodded. “I know that feeling, it sucks.”

“Yeah, big time.” Toshiya looked at Karyu who pat his head. “You know, don't call me sentimental but sometimes the Lord puts us on hiatus and all we can do is believe and wait.”

“You are right, thanks Dad.” Toshiya grinned widely because he knew that Karyu hated it when he called him that because it made him feel old. But all Karyu did was shaking his head and smiled back at Toshiya. “You come and talk to me when you feel like it ok?”

Toshiya nodded. “One thing Karyu...” The older Angel who was just as tall as Toshiya looked back at him. “What?”

“Please look after Kenken when he trains with your AOR, he is so fragile.”

Karyu nodded. “You bet I do. I got both my eyes on that boy. If a special someone keeps on dissing Kentaro, I will just make it seem like an accident.” Toshiya crushed into his arms and hugged Karyu. “Thank you.”

“You're welcome.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Toshiya came back to their apartment, he saw Hakuei standing at the window in full sun light. His silver hair seemed almost white and with the play of shadows and light on his body, he looked definitely like one of these marble statues in the Vatican.

Toshiya knew that Hakuei had long sensed him, even before he went in through the front door.... and his steps quickened and the hug from behind and over Hakuei's shoulders was almost desperate. Toshiya leaned with his cheek against Hakuei's shoulder while the taller Angel took Toshiya's arms into his hands. They both said nothing and Toshiya just knew. He kissed the shoulder of his beloved and whispered: “You are anxious?”

Hakuei answered. “I want to do my best.”

“And you will.”

“I will try to teach them everything I know... I just,” he paused, “I have a bad feeling. What if we don't have enough time?”

Toshiya solved the embrace and walked around to Hakuei's front. He lifted up his arms and touched Hakuei's neck on both sides while he cared with his thumbs up and down. “You will be good. I know it.”

“I can't make it without you.” Hakuei whispered and gave with his green eyes a side look at Toshiya's face.

“I will always be there. You know that.”

“I know.” Hakuei grasped both of Toshiya's wrists and pulled them over his shoulders to lean his body into him. They both hungered for the kiss and Hakuei teased him when he halted for a second, only to finally claim these lovely lips with his own, breathing and tasting him, feeling him.

Their kiss was desperate and Hakuei didn't like the feel of it. He knew that type of kisses just too well. The type of kisses which occur before a future unknown.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The blue, artificial light from the laboratory played on his white gown when Dr. Yusuke closed the door behind him. This was not his office but the lab with the water tanks where they used to breed their artificial demon army.... next to many other inhuman experiments on all kind of species.

The aura in this room was sickly pulsating and the silence strangely unbearable. It was that absence of sound which made it so unreal.

Yusuke walked to the very end of the room where the two failed individuals were still strapped to cables inside the tanks. He stopped in front of the black haired hybrid who was in a coma or at least it seemed so. Yusuke concentrated on the hybrid and asked him in his mind: 'Who is our Lord?' But no answer came. He asked it again with more force but still no answer. In the past, he had tried it all. With electric shocks, hypnosis, poison but he could make none of these two to obey and still he hasn't found out what gave them free reign over their thoughts and emotions.

A sudden snicker filled the doctors head and he turned to the water tank next to him where the blond hybrid was floating in. It had its eyes closed but one side of his mouth pulled up into a grin. As he couldn't talk through the water, all communication was through mental state.

'Speak! What do you know?!' Yusuke screamed mentally at the blond hybrid and the answer came:

'angelos vero qui non servaverunt suum principatum sed dereliquerunt suum domicilium in iudicium magni diei vinculis aeternis sub caligine reservavit'

The doctor pressed his mouth shut tightly and had trouble not to gag. It was in old tongue and he couldn't make out the content. All he knew was that it sounded like a prophecy.... and he couldn't stand it.

End of Part 04

Chapter Text

(Picture: Hazuki as Leader of the Demon army and Dr. Yusuke)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 05

Master and Servant

Aiji felt him before the knock sounded at his door. Takanori's light energy was legendary and the positivity pulsated everywhere he went. All the Angels loved him for it and his nature made it easy for him to teach young Angels and older alike. So it was a given when Kamijo chose him to look after Aiji and balance him out until he was able to stand on his own again.

“Taka-chan.” Aiji moved up in his bed when the Cherubim entered with a smile on his face. He always smiled.

“You knew that I was coming?”

“Of course, the other two are always looking after me.” Aiji meant Toshiya and Sakito and with always he meant every day. Sometimes even more often than necessary.

Takanori nodded understandingly and took the seat next to Aiji's bed which he had been offered.

“They are very concerned about you, we all are.”

Aiji nodded.

“But you need rest...” Taka added and Aiji nodded uneasy.

“I am torn between wanting to rest and the need to go outside again and it seems that I can't find a way in the middle.”

“I understand. Aiji-san, what is it in your opinion that I can do for you?”

Aiji was taken aback from the question and had to think really hard what it was that Takanori could do for him. And when he thought about it, even requesting any help seemed selfish. “You know,” Aiji said, “I cannot make you carry part of my burden or shield me from the energy around myself, I....”

“The balance-” Taka said and Aiji gave a sad smile. “Yes, the balance....” And he thought about Kazuki again although he shouldn't.

“I know....” Taka started. “That I can never replace the strength of a Seraphim but I will do my best. Let me help you.”

Aiji nodded and within a second he felt a warm energy around his angelic body. It was so beautifully warm that Aiji closed his eyes. Takanori had his hands folded together and concentrated on Aiji's mental body... which even in a invisible state felt like cold stone to him. Taka had to concentrate very strongly to get his energy through to him. He knitted his forehead and the concentration was so strong that a headache was slowly setting in. While Taka had trouble to hold the connection, Aiji felt how warmth was slowly growing inside of him, feeling came back into his arms and feet, the dull sound in his head slightly vanished and gave him clear hearing again. It felt wonderful....

Then the contact broke and Taka steadied himself on the chair to not fall down from it.

“Are you all right?!” Aiji wanted to grab him but pulled back before he did so. Right now he was a threat to any Angel because of the destructive powers inside of him.

“I'm good, I'm good.... just need some training.” Taka smiled but it didn't reach his eyes. He sat there for a moment and when Aiji told him to better lay down, Taka excused himself and promised him to be back in the evening.

When the door of Aiji's apartment closed, Taka leaned outside against the wall and slumped down. For a moment, he was unconscious..... But he collected himself and managed to get into his home somehow.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was another morning and heaven's largest emphatic Angel group had already gathered in the moon hall for their next lesson in mental defense. Chattering and laughter filled the air which was a strange contrast to what was really going on.

When Hakuei entered the hall and the door closed automatically behind him, the noises died down in an instant. Maybe it was his silver hair, his deep stare or maybe his aura which made the package of 'you don't fight me an we are good'-aura.... a needle could have dropped and it would have been audible.

“Good morning class.” And also his deep voice was something else.

Kenken hold Reita's arm and pointed to the front, whispering: “It's Hakuei! It's Hakuei!” He beamed like seeing his long lost father again but Reita was less enthusiastic. Yes, he hardly ever was but seeing Hakuei here made him suspicious.

“Starting today,” Hakuei spoke out loud, “I will be your new teacher of mental defense because Takanori is busy and different times call for different measures. My name is Hakuei and I will show you what I mean.”

Within a second, a surprised echo went through the hall and all Angels hold their heads and looked at each other in disbelieve. Hakuei had just projected a beautiful spring scenery into their heads.

“This was a mental attack, although a slight and pretty one, one not even worth mentioning. This my fellow Angels, is something I will train you for. You must be able to shield any of these mental attacks at any time and at the same time you must be able to attack mentally too. It sounds difficult but you will be able to do it with enough training.”

Voices sounded from the ranks, asking 'why?' and 'where is Takanori?' and 'what is going on?'

“I will be frank with you because you are our new generation of Angels. On earth, demonic attacks have risen and became more dangerous. The attacks are aimed on a mental level at humans and Angels alike.”

Kenken sat very still and so did the rest of the huge class.

“I'm not sugar coating anything kids, we must build up mental and physical forces to protect human and angelic souls, as well as heaven and its residents. Hell is a place very real with creatures so evil that they erase your being within a second and without thinking twice. We must be ready for any kind of threat at any time.” For the time being, Hakuei left out the 'pairing up-part' with the Angels of Revenge. This could come later.

“But one after another. At first I will train you to build up a shield. This is very important. At first you must learn how to really defend yourself before attacking. After you have mastered the defense, we are going to train for offense.” Hakuei walked up and down his aisle very cautiously and his tattooed arms were crossed over his stomach. “For training the defense, imagine the most beautiful thing you have ever witnessed, the thing which gave you greatest joy and love. Collect this energy inside your mind and project it like a shield around yourself.” He paused. “And for offense, you have to imagine your worst nightmare, your deepest fear. Imagine it like a spear and while holding the shield of Love around you. This is basically what we are training for the following weeks. You can do it.”

The class looked at him dumbfounded and from this day on they knew that the funny days with Takanori were over.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A knock sounded on the doctors' office door and he called his visitor in. Yusuke lay down his pen and looked through his fringes at the well known silhouette which he adored to watch so much. With an outstretched hand, Yusuke offered Hazuki to sit down in front of his desk. Heavy boots which stomped over the thick carpet were the only sound made.

Hazuki came to a halt behind the chair and talked down to the sitting, delicate figure in front of him.

“I need new hybrids.” Yusuke leaned back and moved his hands playfully behind his head. “I can imagine... how many did you destroy today?”

“Just eight.”

Yusuke nodded and with a swift movement, he rolled back in his chair from his desk and walked around it. He came to a stop in front of the tall slender figure who looked down on him with cold, dead eyes. Hazuki's glare could literally kill but...

The fragile doctor gave Hazuki a shove which sent him backwards against the desk. The taller demon caught himself with his two arms while Yusuke leaned in between his legs, one of his slender arms on his neck, the delicate long white fingers choking him. Hazuki didn't say a word while Yusuke leaned over him without emotion. “You are only as powerful as I allow you to be.” Yusuke hissed against his ear and when Hazuki snickered, the fine doctor released his throat and slapped him across the face.... the blow came with such a power that it made the general's head swing back. He needed a moment to collect himself but when he looked back.... he didn't fight back. He only glared at him with such hate that it was palpable.

Yusuke grabbed his collar and whispered only inches away at his lips. “We have an agreement. I tolerate your training methods in exchange for certain... duties.”

Hazuki didn't move nor react because he knew that Yusuke had him. In his training, he was brutal and eliminated anybody he deemed unfit while Yusuke provided him with undead dummies. It was a vicious cycle none of them could really escape from. Hazuki enjoyed inflicting pain to others while Yusuke enjoyed inflicting pain on him. They were both sadistic which was an impossible combination.

Without warning, Yusuke pulled Hazuki's sweater back and bite him into his neck. The taller demon grasped Yusuke's back to steady himself from the sudden impact. Of course it hurt and that was the main reason for doing it.... or at least for Yusuke because he enjoyed it far more than Hazuki did. He pulled the doctor off his throat and the next blow into his face was again so hard that Hazuki was out of it for a second. He slumped down to the table and steadied himself on one elbow. Cold, long fingers pulled his chin back when even colder lips were placed on his mouth.

Hazuki didn't kiss him, he never did. And if he did then out of lust....

A hand on Hazuki's privates and he hated himself for reacting how he did and for partly enjoying it too. The doctor's grip became desperate and strong and the General found his lost power again when he leaned up from the desk and removed his leather coat in between the desperate kisses and bites. The shirt followed next and in the dim office light, Hazuki's tattoos were a beautiful contrast on his scarred, white skin.

The doctor leaned back into a standing position and took in the handsome demon.... when a sudden thrust against his throat nailed him to the opposite wall. Now it was Hazuki in control and he had the slender neck of Yusuke pinned in between the wall and his elbow. And he was quite powerful. Like that, the doctor could not escape. His clothing was ripped next and the following actions were in need, lust.... and hatred. It was quickly over and painful. But that was okay because they both enjoyed it.... right?

After they were done, Hazuki let the office door slam shut behind him and leaned against it.... empty, breathless and he had to collect himself before he made his way along the dark corridor. The doors passed on either side of him but then he halted... first hesitant but he opened the door.

The artificial blue light hit his white skin and his cold bright eyes searched the room for any living sign but of course there was none.... except of the two creatures the doctor had put into an artificial coma... Hazuki passed first the dark haired one whom he didn't know the name of and then he stopped in front of the blond one who happened to tell him his name mentally, it called himself Ryoga.

As if called, the creature inside the water tank opened its eyes and Hazuki looked sternly back at him. As a demon, he of course was able to communicate mentally as well.

'You should be in a coma. Why are you awake?' Hazuki asked Ryoga.

'I am awake because I want to.'

'What about the drugs?'

Ryoga turned his head aside and looked strangely back at Hazuki, as if he was searching him for something. 'No use.' He answered.

Hazuki had his arms crossed over his stomach. 'What are you? Why are you like this?'

The hybrid moved his feed in the water while cables at the back of his neck and spine hold him in position, he could move a little bit though and did so towards Hazuki but stopped half a meter away from the glass. 'He did it again.... he always does that...' Ryoga said into Hazuki's mind.

'What do you mean?'

'Inflicting pain.' Ryoga stretched out his hand and pointed to Hazuki's cheek which was a little swollen. 'He likes doing that.'

'So do I.' Hazuki had his eyes narrowed and Ryoga moved slightly back. He turned around, as much as his cables allowed him to.... and Hazuki couldn't believe his eyes. Ryoga's back was full with burning marks and old overgrown scars.

'Did he do that?'

Ryoga turned around again and looked with his ice blue eyes straight at Hazuki and said: 'Si dixerimus quoniam peccatum non habemus, ipsi nos seducimus, et veritas in nobis non est.'

( If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.)

Hazuki stepped back disgusted. Although he didn't understand it, he knew that it was old speech and his mind, his body couldn't stand it. Without another word, he turned around to leave but before Hazuki shut the door, he heard in his head. 'When will you set me free?'

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was an uproar when Kamijo stormed out of his holy halls, the best of his army of Angels followed him. The Seraphim were still missing and he shouted out for them mentally for like the hundredth time.

They were way too late when Sakito finally opened the door, Toshiya literally pulled him out and into the corridor.... where they almost bumped into Takanori who came stumbling down the hall. Before he could fall, Toshiya rushed forward and caught Takanori before he hit the ground.

“Saki! You go to the meeting! I will follow you asap!”

“But-” Saki stammered and Toshiya said. “Go!” And with that Saki made his way to the boarder. Toshiya lifted Takanori up into a standing position and when his feet gave away again, he picked him easily up in his arms. Toshiya was way taller than him and had no trouble to do so. With the exhausted bundle in his arms, Toshiya turned around and made his way to Takanori's private quarter. “Taka, what happened?”

The weak Angel shook his head, he somehow couldn't talk right now. Toshiya opened the door to Taka's apartment, carried him inside and lay him down on his sofa. “Can I get you something? Do you need something?” The Seraphim looked at the weak body and in natural reflex, Toshiya placed his hands over Takanori's chest and gave him healing energy. And his body took a lot of it.

The fragile Cherubim's body relaxed and Taka drifted into a deep and energizing sleep and the energy which still swung in Taka's aura was one that Toshiya only knew too well, it was Aijis. And he didn't like what he saw and felt from it. So that was what an unbalanced Seraphim's energy was capable to do to a lower ranked healing Angel. He could suck him dry in a matter of seconds.... Good Lord...

Hastily, Toshiya gave him as much energy as possible in the little time he had until Kamijo's voice echoed again in his head. “I gotta go Taka, I will look after you later. Sleep well my friend.” And Toshiya left the apartment.

The holy army of the Lord in heaven was a sight to see. Karyu's Angels stood fully armed and in orderly row as wide as the eye can see, it must be hundreds of them. All with long silver spears and silver shining armor and helmets, adorned with engraved wings and feathers. Karyu stood right in front of them and next to him Metatron-sama and in front of them were the boarders to the worlds outside. And the creature which stood right in front of holy heavens boarders was none other than the son of the Dark Lord himself, Kaoru. And with him the unloved child of hell, Kirito who once 'played' the role of the Dark Lord's son while Kaoru was hiding on earth as a 'human'... the good old times. Nevertheless, this visit was an official one and thus his servants Tsukasa and Uruha accompanied them too.

Kamijo looked to the Cherubim who guarded the boarder left and right and nodded at them to open the gates. Kaoru smirked, as always perfectly dressed and the aura which extended from him was controlled and elegant. His other three demons followed him inside to heaven and they must have felt so uncomfortable because of the holy surrounding but none of them showed it. They all remained silent and perfectly pokerfaced.

“Hello old friend.” Kaoru jokingly greeted Kamijo, God's speaking Angel and highest ranked... but Kamijo would never call them friends. They were kind of old acquaintances, involuntarily. So his greeting was rather icy. “Good day Kaoru. Why don't you follow us inside?” Kamijo couldn't help but notice the one second Kaoru made a side glance and he knew exactly whom he was looking for..... maybe it was better that Toshiya hadn't shown up. Sakito stood behind the wall of Cherubim though. Usually the Seraphim took part in this political meetings but Aiji was out of the question too.

The silence among the large group of Angels was so dense that you could almost slice through it. They all observed every little move of the highly dangerous visit and although it was a political visit, no one was stupid enough to trust any resident from hell.

The wall of Cherubim broke open in unison when they let Kamijo and his visitors step through and into the holy halls to the meeting room. They were followed by Karyu, Hizumi and a group of AOR-Angels, to protect their leader and heaven alike. Kamijo guided the Demons into the meeting room, then the AOR's and Sakito followed. Coming inside, they realized that two Angels were already seated on the long table, it was Ruki and Aoi. They stood up and greeted each other with a nod.

“Please be seated.” Kamijo said from the top of the table. On one side, the four demons took a seat opposite of Ruki, Aoi and Sakito. The AOR-Angels, together with Hizumi and Karyu stood right behind the Angels.... just in case.

Kaoru looked at Kamijo and Metatron-sama gave a nod when he realized that Kaoru wanted to say something.

“I wanted to express my gratitude to agree to meet with us and being open for the exchange of ambassadors.”

“This is heaven, a place of Love, we are always open for negotiations.” Kamijo answered politically perfect. In that moment, a knock on the door echoed through the hall and shortly afterward, the long missed Angel arrived. The quick joy that spread over Kaoru's face made Karyu taste bile and he made sure to position himself behind Toshiya's chair after he took a seat next to Sakito who looked kind of worried back at his old friend. Something must have happened before the meeting, Kaoru thought. “Finally complete.” Kaoru couldn't help but smile at Toshiya who played it down in looking at Kamijo to gesture to continue with the meeting.

Kamijo gave the word back to Kaoru who finally stood up, his perfectly clad inhuman body and the dark suit reminded Toshiya of the time they had shared together on earth... and he tried to push the pictures out of his mind.

“In an act of good will, we would like to present you one of our higher ranked Demons, Kirito, who agreed to the exchange willingly.” Kirito was perfectly pokerfaced but the Angels knew that this was Kaoru's way of getting rid of him, the Demon who could possibly desire his throne.

That was when Ruki stood up and cleared this throat. “We would like to present Guardian Angel Aoi for you.”

“Wha-?!” Sakito moved around in shock and gave himself away only so slightly. Toshiya grabbed for Saki's hand underneath the table and in that moment Saki knew that Toshiya must have known.

Aoi stood up emotionless and bowed slightly at Kaoru. “My pleasure.” Kaoru looked at Kamijo and said: “I don't want to seem rude but I'm giving you an Admiral Demon and I get a Guardian Angel in return?” Fact was that Guardian Angels were the lowest ranks, before protege Angels, usually the ranks where Angels get started in. Kamijo answered: “You can count yourself lucky to get any Angel into the pits of hell. It was nearly impossible to find a single soul to voluntarily go into the beloved home of yours. Aoi stands in our highest regards because of it.”

Saki's hands were shaking underneath the table and Toshiya did his best in sending healing energy to him to calm him down but it worked only so slightly.... that gift was usually reserved for Aiji.

Karyu was just glad that Hakuei wasn't there. The super jealous Angel instructed him before the meeting to look after his Love and protect him with his life if need be. He had the same conversation with Shinya before that and was kind of butt-hurt that the others wouldn't trust him enough to do so anyway.

“Very well then.” Kaoru went on. “I guess we all agree that this exchange is a sign of our good will for peace and negotiation.”

“Kaoru, you know that we do not negotiate with hell.”

Kaoru put on a smile. “You just did.” And with that, he stepped back from his seat and Tsukasa and Uruha followed. Kirito stayed behind. The Seraphim, Aoi and Ruki followed as well and so did the AOR-Angels to protect them. Kamijo and Kaoru were out of the room first, followed by the Demons, Aoi halted in the meeting room when his arm was suddenly pulled back and a sad but angry face looked back at him. “How could you?!” Sakito said to him while Ruki and Toshiya were outside the room. “Because I had to.”

“Did someone force you to do this?!” Saki wanted to know.

“No, I was looking for a new challenge when the offer was made so I took it.”

Sakito's face was still angry and sad when Aoi shook his head. “Look, don't give me a hard time now. You have no right to act like that.”

Saki bit his lip. “See, you were always like that. No one comes ever close to you and if something threatens to enter the beautiful little world of yours, you run.”

“It's not as beautiful as you might think, my 'little' world.” Aoi already wanted to turn away when Saki kept on holding onto his arm again. “Please look after yourself and when you're feeling alone remember that there are Angels loving you.”

“Fare well, Saki.” Was all Aoi said and pulled his hand away and left the room without looking back. All the Angels had left and Sakito remained standing in the meeting room alone. He buried his face in his hands and sobbed silently into them. Well it was not that he was still in love with Aoi but he cared for him.... and this was not something he would have ever wished for him.

That was when a deep voice in the room made him jolt and Saki turned around. It was Kirito, he had already forgotten about him. The mighty Demon walked towards him and stopped a few feet from him. His aura was so dark that Saki could see it.

“So this is how a Seraphim looks like.” A bright light always emanates from the higher ranked Angels and Saki realized that Kirito didn't enter a certain radius of his light.

“Does it hurt you?” Saki stopped sobbing and Kirito knew that Saki meant the light.

“Not really but I feel uncomfortable stepping into it.” Saki shook his head in disbelieve, that was when Hizumi came into the room and guided them both outside.

“I wish we had more time together.” Kaoru addressed Toshiya who had come to a halt next to Kamijo at the gates of heaven.

“No, it's really okay how it is” Toshiya answered with a bitter sweet smile while Tsukasa and Uruha guided Aoi outside of heaven. Toshiya looked after them and addressed Kaoru. “If you want to keep the little respect I have for you,” Toshiya said and still looked at Aoi, “look out for him and make sure that no harm comes upon him.”

“You have my word.” Kaoru said. “You can ask anything of me, you know that.” Kaoru already wanted to leave when Toshiya continued and the Demon turned his attention back to the the being which he so adored since the moment he had set eyes on him. “Ahm, I never got the chance to thank you for what you did for us on earth.” With us Kaoru knew exactly whom Toshiya meant. “Your protection from Tatsuro.”

Kaoru smirked. “Well, who gave me away there...” In that moment, his face seemed almost human how he sheepishly admitted to it. “Thank you.” This sweet words warmed a heart which didn't exist. “Giving me hopes here?”

Kamijo cleared his throat now and Kaoru nodded at Metatron-sama and stepped through the boarders of heaven and vanished.

As the day continued, Toshiya would have never imagined what consequences the meeting had had on his poor nerves. First Saki who was obviously disturbed about Aoi's choice and cried at his shoulder like he used to on earth, then his visit at Taka's place to check on him but who was luckily recovering from his energy loss. What cost him most of his energy wasn't even his jealous soul mate....

The moment he came back to the sky castle, Toshiya saw a familiar small silhouette standing at the entrance. With a heavy heart he made his way up to his old friend, his brother in spirit and stopped in front of him. He must have heard by now because his clenched fists gave him away.

“Taro.”

“Is it true?” Taro said with a thin voice and Toshiya nodded.

“It's all my fault. I knew that he was hurting because of our break-up.”

“Taro, that was ages ago. Knowing Aoi, I would say that he was always hurting. Not just because of the break up. He was always.... desperate.” And with that, he took his old friend into his arms and hugged him, he simply hold onto him and didn't let him go.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hitsugi was on his way to the AOR-Training center and passed a large open field on his way to the training hall. What was strange was that rows of young Angels were standing together in pairs and in front of them Hakuei was talking to them with a loud and clear voice. This was clearly a training unit and in the midst of them he recognized Reita because of the cloth over his nose... which meant that this was Kentaro's class but he couldn't see the little pest because he was way smaller in body size than any regular Angel here.... which was no harm to him because he could do perfectly well without the loud screams, clinging and hitting on him which was the tragedy of his loveless life.... Why him? Hitsugi asked himself that question since decades. It was not that he was the most pleasurable fellow, he had to admit but he just didn't get Kentaro plus he was a male soul.... which was simply impossible.

And Hitsugi made his way into the training hall.

“Over the past weeks you have learned how to block out my mental attacks and you did all very well!” Hakuei screamed over the heads of his class. “Now we are coming to physical attacks...” Murmurs filled the air but Hakuei calmed them down. “In this training you won't be hurt, this is only the pre-stage for what is about to come.” The young Angels looked insecure at each other before Hakuei continued. “Metatron-sama and the Leader of the Angels of Revenge have decided that you, the emphatic NG-Angels, will be paired up with a fighting partner of the AOR-Angels. You will be trained together to be the next super force of heaven.”

It was an outrage and their voices filled the air. Surprise, shock, anger, fear... everything was among it. Hakuei gave them time to process the information before he shushed them to silence and continued. “We will combine physical strength with mental strength. If you work together in unison, you have nothing to fear. With your gift of foreshadowing, you NG's are as equal as the AOR-Angels.”

Kenken was dumbstruck and even Reita didn't see that coming but he understood what Hakuei meant. Of course the next thing Kenken thought of was that he could pair up with his beloved Hitsugi!

“Listen! We have chosen your fighting partner beforehand, considering your conformity.” Another outbreak of the group in front of him. That was when in the distance, the doors of the training center opened and a large group of scruff, tall, loud and bulky Angels of Revenge left the halls in groups. Lead by their leader Karyu, who had just given them the news at the same time as Hakuei did.

With a wave of his hand, Karyu made his group stop a few meters away from the young Angels and he walked over to Hakuei. While they had a silent conversation with each other, the rather fragile NG-Angels looked frightened over to the misfits of heaven. To the group who screamed 'hooray' when it came to physical combat, to the Angels where no fight was too dirty.

It was Karyu who addressed the young Angels now. “Dear NG's, this decision, to pair you up in combat with the AOR, was made long ago with the highest ranks of heaven and believe me if I say that this was well thought through and we wouldn't have agreed to it if it was impossible. Each Angel's gift is precious, combined, we will even be better.”

It had become very silent which was also because of the super authority in front of them. “Hakuei and me went over each individual and chose your fighting partner on the basis of your conformity. I will say this only once: ANY COMPLAINT about our pairing system will be denied. If I hear a single Angel moan about our decision, you will be ranked down without further discussion. Did I make myself clear?”

A 'yes' came from both groups, although the AOR-scream toned over the tender NG's voices.

“I will read out loud the names of the Angels paired up together. Make sure to give a sign and step aside the field with your new fighting partner to make space.” Kenken looked nervously up at the far taller Reita who gave him a nod of encouragement. Kenken liked his friend for it and smiled at him.

Karyu shouted out the names, one by one and Kenken made his hands into fists. Could it be? He so hoped his fighting partner to be Hitsugi, they had history together, Hakuei knew that. They are as close as family and....

“KENTARO!” Karyu screamed and the young Angel lifted up his arm. “AND ASAGI!”

Kenken opened his mouth in surprise and shock when Reita gave him a shove on his shoulder to move forward. On his way to the side of the field, his feet carried him automatically but in his head he was numb, disapointed about the choice and the single second his and Hakuei's eyes met, the older Angel just nodded at him reassuringly.

Asagi on the other hand was happy. When he saw Kentaro walking towards him, he lay his arm on his old friend's shoulder. “Kenken, I am so glad that you are my fighting partner.”Kenken opened his mouth but no sound came out of it. Asagi just nodded. He took the smaller Angels arm and hooked it over his elbow. “Let's step aside for the rest to be sorted.” Kenken looked down onto the grass and he hated himself for being so obviously disappointed. When he had collected himself, he said to Asagi. “I am sorry Asagi, you are my old friend and I am glad that it is you.” Asagi looked over to Hitsugi who was sorted to a young female Angel and then back to Kenken. “Trust me, it's better that way.” Kenken shrugged and added. “You're right.” Thinking about it, Kenken realized that their pairing really made sense. Asagi was strong but tender in nature. With his past life experience he knew how to keep a cool head in fights and his agile movements just added the cherry to the top.

Reita was paired up with a tall male AOR who seemed to be as silent and well-thought as he was... and Kenken had to admit, that they had sorted them together quite well. Nevertheless, he couldn't meet Hitsugi's eyes for the rest of the meet up so Kenken concentrated on the large group ahead.

End of part 05

Chapter Text

(Picture: Old friends. Hakuei Cherubim, Hitsugi Cherubim "Angel of Revenge", Asagi Cherubim "Angel of Revenge", Toshiya Seraphim and Healer)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 06

Licking my wounds clean

After the sorting ceremony of the NG's and AOR's was over, the group was dismissed for the time being but Hakuei called out for Kenken mentally to wait for him until everybody had left. Kenken said his goodbyes to Reita and Asagi and went over to where Hakuei wanted him to wait.

He jolted when he felt a hand on his shoulder and found it to be Hakuei's. His greenish eyes looked wisely down at him and he smiled. “A word.” And Kenken nodded. He followed Hakuei who made his way into the training facility, which was strange but Kenken didn't question him. In every life time, Hakuei had been superior to him and a good mentor, he respected Hakuei immensely for everything he was and had done. When the door behind them closed, Kentaro gasped when he looked into the big training facility, it was breathtaking. Instruments, different training areas on the ground and up in the air.... it was enormous, a little too enormous for an Angel so petite like him.

“The smaller you are, the quicker you can get through things...” Hakuei smiled and Kentaro had to add. “Maybe... like a mouse.”

“Exactly.”

“Why bringing me here Hakuei-san?”

“Because I want you to know that this was all our decision. To pair you up with Asagi. He is the best for you in fighting, trust me. I knew him long enough and he never disappointed me, never.”

“And Hitsugi?”

“Well, he never disappointed me either....” Hakuei looked aside at Kenken. “.... but you.”

Kenken opened his mouth, he wanted to deny it but.... nothing came out. Every mean word, every gesture, everything came into his mind at once. The sad memories, the hurting words- and suddenly they stopped and Kenken realized that his mind had been blocked. Hakuei looked silently down at his petite friend. “Don't drown in it.” Kenken nodded and got himself under control again. “I'm sorry.”

“Don't be. I'm sorry for not being able to raise my old friend to be a better person. I feel responsible too. We are family after all, well kind of.”

“He's old enough, he should know.” Kenken added and Hakuei smiled. “Exactly.”

That was when a knock sounded on the door and Asagi stepped in. “Brother!” Hakuei called out to him and gave him a shoulder bump. Asagi's long black hair swung into it and his friendly blue eyes looked from Kenken to Hakuei. “You called for me?”

“I did. Get your girlish hair into a pony tail, this is a private training session.”

Kenken widened his eyes. “What?!” And Asagi knotted his long hair up into a bun instead and he looked funny like that, shorter strands of hair standing out here and there which made him look strangely feminine but his body was masculine. He was the perfect definition of an asexual Angel.

Hakuei walked into open space of the training field and the other two Angels followed. He gestured Asagi to stand still at one point and made Kenken walk ahead of him and stop ten meters in front of Asagi. Hakuei kept on walking and stopped a few meters in front of Kenken, so that the smaller Angel stood in between the two taller ones.

“This could be the initial situation in battle, the AOR behind you Kenken or the AOR in front of you. Either way, you have to respond to the AOR's movements mentally, whether you see him or not.” Kenken nodded understandingly and Asagi listened pokerfaced although he was amazed that this was possible, he didn't knew that.

“In this training session, I will attack Asagi first.” Asagi in the distance narrowed his eyes and went into a slightly crouched position, ready to be attacked. He opened his arms, ready to form an orb of energy but before he was even able to do that, a loud bang filled the air and the attack was over. In utter disbelieve, Asagi looked around and found only the smoke of its detonation swirling in the air. Before Asagi was even able to see it, Kenken had already destroyed it.

“Dear Lord....” Asagi stammered. “How-, what-” Kenken turned around and Hakuei explained. “He knew it even before I released it.”

“Wow. Just wow.” Was all Asagi was able to say and when he woke from his daze, he said. “Again!” Within a second, Asagi formed an energy ball and Hakuei attacked with several energy balls but all of them stopped a few feet in front of Kenken. They didn't even penetrate their perimeter. A large, invisible shield kept them both safe.... and Hakuei paused with his attacks and Asagi pulled his energy orb back. “You don't even need me.” Kenken came back from his state of concentration and turned around. “Of course I do. When we are attacked severely by several opponents, there is only so much my shield can do. I need you to attack fircely from the front or behind.”

“I see.” Asagi's eyes gleamed and he rubbed his palms together excitingly. Now they were talking. “I like that, very much.” And Kenken smiled back at him. Now he saw why Hakuei assorted Asagi to him and he was really glad about it. He could have never done that with Hitsugi, this would have never worked out with him. “Together, we will be very good.” Asagi added and he clapped Kenken's shoulder happily.

They tried it a few more times before calling it a day and leaving the training grounds happily and excited. Hakuei felt good that Kenken felt better now and Asagi was just thrilled about the new possibilities in battle. Together, they walked back to the sky castle and Asagi was praising and getting new ideas in what to do, he was so thrilled and his excitement almost sweet. Kenken smiled and laughed at the impossible battle ideas, reminding Asagi that he was only an Empath after all, an ambassador for contract negotiations....

A well known figure saw the trio coming closer to the castle but they were so engaged in their conversation and laughter that the world around them didn't exist. He was part of this family too, they were the only family he got.... but somehow, this meeting seemed too private so Hitsugi didn't interrupt them and went back into the castle without being seen.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the following day when Takanori wanted to make his way up to Aiji's quarters again. He felt energized because of Toshiya's healing but the moment he wanted to turn the doorknob of his apartment, he halted and breathed in deeply. This healing job was entirely on another level and the moment he had begun 'working' on Aiji spiritually, it felt as if his whole living energy had been absorbed by something dark, it felt as if all his happiness had dissolved, it was utterly frightening.

A knock on his door made him jolt and he opened it, only to see Toshiya looking back at him with crossed arms. “Where do you think you're going?” Toshiya made him move backwards, back into his apartment and the Seraphim closed the door behind them. “Take a seat.” Toshiya ordered Takanori and the Cherubim did as he has been told.

“I don't know what was in Metatron's mind to assign you to help Aiji but this job is over.”

“What? How, why?!”

“I told him that it is impossible and he agreed. Not even us Seraphim are touching Aiji because we know how dangerous it can be. He is unstable and in this position, he works like a black hole. This was utterly dangerous.” Toshiya paused and crossed his legs. “But I guess that Metatron trusted you to do a good job but every Angel has its boundaries.”

Taka shook his head. “And what happens now?” Toshiya, who had his arms crossed, looked back at Takanori and said nothing. And sometimes, silence said more than a thousand words.

Kirito, a former admiral in the Demonic ranks, had been offered a private apartment in the holy halls. Far away from the higher ranked Angels and their light but close enough to keep an eye on so to speak. Of course he knew that but as an ambassador, it was his holy or unholy right. Aoi would be treated the same way, especially since he was a friend of Toshiya. Everybody knew about Kaoru and Toshiya on earth, the Demon Lord and the Guardian Angel, it had become an infamous little story among the ranks of lower ranked Demons.... and Kaoru's personal little weakness.

Nevertheless, Kirito was on his way to his first official meeting with Kamijo and Ruki, the writing Angel... when he came to a halt in the castle. He knew how to reach the meeting room but instead of turning left, he instinctively climbed up the stairs. Floor after floor, he climbed higher and finally came to a halt very high up. At the end of the stairs, he walked to the back wing instinctively and came to a halt in front of a room at the very end. Kirito tried to read the atmosphere but he had never felt or seen something like that before. Out of curiosity, he knocked on the door. Nothing. But he felt someone behind it, so he knocked again.... when a faint voice called to come in.

Kirito hit a wall which was only too familiar to him, he breathed it in and stepped closer to the source of it. An Angel lay with his back to him and he talked. “Taka I want you to leave, let me speak to Toshiya, I-”

Aiji stopped talking... Within a second, he had moved up from his bed in inhuman speed, over his bed and hold a silver spear to the intruders neck.

Kirito, the former place holder of the Dark Lord's throne stood.in.his.room.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” Aiji hissed through his teeth and Kirito looked back at him with his inhuman white eyes, the small black dot of the iris fixated on Aiji. “Who let you in?!” Aiji almost growled.

“Your Master let me in, I am the new ambassador in heaven.” Kirito said, still with the lance at his throat.

“Impossible, they would never....”

“Times change.” Silence befell them but Aiji didn't move. “You want to keep me hostage like that? I don't mind, I quite like it here.”

Aiji didn't understand at first but when the pulsating headache slowly vanished, he widened his eyes. The spear clattered to the ground and he moved back. He couldn't recall a single day without the pulsating headache. “Why are you doing this?”

Kirito shook his head. “Because it is delicious to me. I can smell it.”

Aiji narrowed his eyes. “What do you smell?”

Kirito stepped closer but Aiji stepped back at the same time in fear, so Kirito stopped in the middle of the room. “Your desperation.... the pain, the hopelessness, the imbalance. This is my nature.”

Aiji didn't say a word but Kirito continued. “Do I scare you?” He did but the Seraphim didn't admit it. When the Demon stepped closer to Aiji, sudden footsteps could be heard outside and a group of Angels stormed into the room. It was a group of AOR-Angels and behind them were Ruki and Kamijo.

“AIJI! Are you all right?!” Kamijo shouted over the group of Angels who had seized Kirito on each side.

“I'm fine!” Aiji said and Kirito added in his calm but strong voice. “I just got lost, I meant no harm. We just had a talk.”

Kamijo looked suspiciously back to Aiji who just nodded and the Angels escorted Kirito out of the room. Kamijo stepped closer to Aiji when everyone was outside. “Is it true?”

Aiji nodded and Kamijo looked him up and down. “You are looking better, the grayish skin tone has vanished. I'm glad.” And with that, Kamijo left the apartment and left a baffled Aiji behind.

After the AOR delivered Kirito rather roughly to Kamijo's holy hall, they left the Demon, Kamijo and Ruki back alone in there but didn't go too far. They positioned themselves outside in front of the doors, just in case they would be needed inside.

Kamijo stretched out his hand and offered Kirito to sit down around the table, then he and Ruki followed.

“I'm not mad at you.” Kamijo started and Ruki turned around to look at his old friend surprised. Kirito meanwhile took everything in pokerfaced, he never showed what he was thinking anyway. “As hard as it may sounds but not a single soul 'gets lost accidentally' in Aiji's part of the house. For an Angel, his aura is too hard to stand....” Now Ruki turned his head around to Kirito to wait for a reaction. “You felt it, didn't you?” Kamijo asked the Demon and all Kirito did was nodding. Kamijo continued. “To be perfectly honest: We are on our wits end with Aiji and we've tried it all. Healing energy, resting time.... nothing comes even close to him.”

Kirito gave a breath of laughter and crossed his arms over his chest while he looked aside slightly amused. Kamijo added kind of annoyed: “Glad that amuses you.” Kirito looked back at him and said: “It doesn't. I don't want to hurt any feelings here but his state is kind of normal in hell.” And Kirito paused deliberately to give meaning to his words. When Ruki got it, he shook his head silently and Kamijo looked back at Kirito: “You mean...”

“His life is hell.” Now Kirito faced Metatron-sama straight ahead. “And there is nothing your light can do at this point.”

“What?! But how?! We are in heaven here-”

Another grunt of laughter. “Listen, leave my special field to me okay? This Angel is in so deep that he can't see the light anymore. It doesn't reach him anymore...”

Kamijo hold his hand in front of his mouth and lowered his gaze ashamed, feeling guilty for letting it come to that and Ruki lay his hand onto his arm.

“Since this is your specialty, what do you suggest?” Kamijo looked at Kirito but the Demon remained silent. “See it as your first good deed here.”

“And what if I don't want to?”

“Listen,” Kamijo started, “you are an ambassador here and thus you have to follow certain rules-”

Kirito grinned and leaned back in his chair. “And now you're threatening me, just like back home.” He added amused. Kamijo silenced and leaned back as well. It was Ruki, the ever sound of reason who continued. “Kirito-san, now you are in heaven and admitting, for someone without a task, it can get quite boring sometimes. If you are willing to help us or even just give advise, we would speak highly of you in front of your Lord.”

“He won't be listening to you anyway. Surely, you must know that he wanted to get rid of me in sending me here.”

“So you are not spying on us?” Ruki was bold enough to ask.

“Hell no! For whom? They never cared for me anyway and since I can never raise in rank again, I have no ambition in doing anything for them, so......” Frankly, Ruki believed it and although he knew better than believing a Demon, he just took it.... at least for now. Ruki leaned back silently and looked back at Kirito who continued talking. “Let's say... sometimes, you have to fight fire with fire.”

Kamijo took a side glance at Ruki and nodded for him to go on. “Aaaaand.... are you interested in fighting?”

Kirito thought about it. “Actually, I am.”

“And without hurting an angelic soul in the process?”

Kirito looked with his piercing white eyed glare back at Kamijo. “I may tell a secret here but what do I care.... As a matter of fact, I am not able to hurt a Seraphim.”

“How come?” Ruki asked and Kirito looked at him as if he wanted to say 'come on, gimme a break here'.... “BECAUSE he is a Seraphim. They are the closest Angels to your God. No matter how depressed this Aiji is.”

“Our mighty Lord is wonderful.” Kamijo whispered in awe and Kirito rolled his eyes while he asked under his breath. “What is your plan?”

“One visit a day at Aiji's place, a supervised visit.”

Kirito looked almost bored at them Angels. “I won't hurt him. Already now, he is my source of joy...”

“And that's exactly the reason.” Kamijo finished and Kirito leaned back, admitting that he had a point here.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei stood with his arms crossed inside the huge training hall of the AOR-Angels. Today was the day for the AOR and NG Angels to train together for the first time and admitting, he was quite agitated about it. He hardly got any rest the night before and had several meetings with Karyu and Hizumi days prior to today to think about strategies and training methods.... and they were well prepared or at least he hoped so.

It was a quarter before class started and the younger petites as well as the stronger fighting ones were slowly gathering in the training center. It was funny to observe how they were waiting in their assorted couple-groups, as nervous as he was but Hakuei didn't show it. No one noticed.... except of one Angel.

When the side door to the training center opened, the most loveliest of them all had appeared and Hakuei's face beamed. All sorrow was forgotten when he walked over to the side entrance with an irresistible grin on his face. Out of sight from his pupils, Hakuei stepped through the door and took his beloved's hands into his. “Hello beautiful.”

“I told you to stop flirting in public.” Toshiya hissed and looked left and right but they stood outside the training center. Hakuei lowered his head and kissed him on the cheek.... slowly. Toshiya whispered. “I knew that you were nervous today and beca-ause of that...” Toshiya paused and kissed Hakuei back on his cheek, “... I was nervous too.” A deep, satisfied murmur followed when Hakuei suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder pulling him back.

“Get a room you two. But after training.”

Karyu, of course. Toshiya tried to hide while touching the side of his face shyly and Hizumi nagged from behind. “Good grace Karyu, give them a minute.”

“Not in public and not with my son.” Hizumi rolled his eyes, every time Karyu pulled off his father role... but Hizumi would never admit that it was sweet how much Karyu actually cared for his once fathered son. A long time ago, Karyu fathered Toshiya together with Shinya on earth in a rather involuntarily way but the former parents were both rather proud of Toshiya, now a Seraphim... the mortal sin which would always be a thorn in Die's side but he lived with it because he loved his Shinya and Toshiya of course too. Die and Karyu on the other hand were more ore less on truce.

“I will follow you in a minute.” Hakuei said to Karyu and he and Hizumi went inside the training center.

“Can I watch?” Toshiya asked when he took Hakuei's hands again.

“You know how it makes the young Angels feel, they are shy...:”

“Says the reborn prophecy...:”

“They are used to me by now.”

Toshiya pouted and after receiving a last kiss on his cheek, Hakuei had vanished inside with a 'see you later.'

Hitsugi was sitting on the ground inside the training hall with a bunch of strange Angels around him. His female training partner sat next to him in silence and truth to be told, he wasn't sad about it. When he tried to hit on her, she shut down because she was shy and his efforts to get information out of her was tedious and when she told him something, it was boring. How they were supposed to be working together in battle was a total mystery to him.

He looked around and wondered where Asagi was. When he wanted to fetch him earlier for training, he had already left. More and more Angels gathered inside the hall when finally a familiar laughter caught his attention. Kentaro had arrived and next to him was Asagi who was telling him something agitated on their way inside. So that was the reason why Asagi had already left, he must have fetched Kentaro instead of him.... his old fighting buddy, his best friend.

They were so absorbed in their own little world that they didn't even realize when Hakuei came into the training hall. Asagi broke the contact with Kentaro and finally saw Hitsugi in the distance. He waved and Hitsugi nodded back at him. Kentaro also nodded at him but that was it... which was rather strange because usually, he would be clinging and whining at Hitsugi all day long but now Kentaro seemed somehow... different.

Hakuei came to a halt in front of the large class and Karyu joined him. They motioned the Angel classes to sit down on the ground together to listen to their speech first. So Hitsugi with his mute fighting partner sat far apart from Asagi and Kentaro who were sitting at the very front.

“Dear fighting classes and Empaths, welcome to our first joined training.” Karyu started and Hakuei looked with his hawk-like eyes over the crowd. “You must have heard by now that different times call for different measures. And heaven is no exception for that. Today, our physical training will begin and we are perfectly aware that some of the Empaths will grow into a temporary fighting role and some don't. This is also the first time for us authorities to see how it goes when two strange classes are joined together. But at first.... a demonstration.”

Hakuei looked at Asagi and Kentaro and Asagi smirked because he already suspected something like that and Kentaro looked around panicking. That was when Asagi placed his hands only for seconds over Kentaro's and he nodded at him reassuringly. They both got up and a murmur went through the hall. Angels were clapping and whispering at each other while Hitsugi was just looking confused about what was going on.

“A round of applause to Kentaro and Asagi everyone.” Karyu said and Hakuei walked with the two of them to the middle of the hall. Meanwhile on their way there, Karyu explained what the class was about to see. Hakuei played the attacker while Kentaro countered his attack first.

Although they weren't mortal anymore, agitation never died. The group of three walked apart with Kentaro in the middle, just like they had trained days prior to that. Kentaro concentrated on Hakuei and before he was even able to move, Hakuei's energy ball hit an invisible wall which extended from Kentaro's mind and within the same moment, an energy ball from Asagi came flying right towards Hakuei... and Karyu dissolved it. It was over within seconds and the young Angels went crazy. They were clapping and talking exited how cool it was and that they wanted to try it too.

Hitsugi couldn't believe his eyes and his mouth stood wide open. Now it all made sense why he saw them together from time to time and how they grew together as a team so well. That was when Asagi walked towards Kenken and tousled his hair and grinned. Hakuei nodded at them for doing well and gestured them to go back and take a seat.

“This, Angels,” Karyu took the attention back to himself again, “is the first training tactic for today, others will follow the following days. Now all Angels, please stand up and take position in the training hall with an radius of at least twenty meters.” And the training began.

It was chaotic at first but most of the young Angels figured out what to do in no time and Karyu was very pleased with the outcome. As a matter of fact, all Empaths proved to be able to withstand a fight and none of them had to leave the class which was also something Hakuei was very happy about. It seemed that they had found out something new about the NG-Angels. They weren't only emphatic but also perfectly able to defend themselves in battle. When it came to the hard stuff, that was what the Angels of Revenge were there for and together they were quite good. Hakuei couldn't wait to tell Kamijo about this development.

They had almost reached the end for today's training session, when shouts went through the hall and Angels gathered around a group of two. Hakuei ran over and shouted for them to make space. It was not whom he had expected to go down.

“Move!” Hakuei shouted and that was also when Karyu and Hizumi arrived. It was Reita and he lay on the ground in a fetal position, holding his head. Karyu waved with his arms at the Angels to move further back to give them more space, his training partner was shaking and stammering that he didn't do anything. Hakuei went down on his knees and pulled Reita into his lap. He hold his head but the Angel kept on shaking and murmuring something that he didn't understand. “Get Toshiya!” Hakuei screamed and Hizumi unfolded his four wings and lifted up into the air.

“Reita, Reita! Can you hear me?!” Hakuei tried to steady his head on both his temples and concentrated on what was going on inside.... but he pulled his hands back when he felt something like an electrical shock going through him. Somehow Reita was protecting what was going on inside his head. That was when a second Angel went to his knees, it was Kenken. He took Reita's hand and in that moment his eyes went white and he blacked out too. Something like a movie played in front of his inner eyes.... and Kentaro saw a dark corridor, illuminated by blue light and when he turned his head to see where the light was coming from, he saw a wall of glass cells filled with water. At the end of the corridor, he saw Reita standing in front of one cell with a floating creature with white hair but there were two creatures..... Reita and the white haired creature looked at each other. Kenken ran over to Reita and grabbed his sleeve, he said: 'Reita! We have to go back!' But Kenken moved back scared when he saw Reita looking back at him with white eyes as well and when he opened his mouth, so did the creature and they both said out loud at the same time and Kenken heard it in his head: 'Si confiteamur peccata nostra: fidelis est, et justus, ut remittat nobis peccata nostra, et emundet nos ab omni iniquitate.' In that moment, the glass cell where the creature was floating in, shattered, the water floated into the room and the vision ended as suddenly as it had started.

When Toshiya had arrived, screams and cries from the young Angels filled the space and an old dejavu gave him the creeps. He knew screams of terror and panic. Worried, he went over to where the Angels were standing and there he saw his Hakuei sitting with Reita on his lap and Kenken on Asagi's lap, unconscious. “What's going on?!” Toshiya said when he went down next to Reita.

“We don't know!” Hakuei said. “Reita just blacked out and Kenken did so too when he touched him!”

In that moment, Reita opened his mouth and repeated the words loudly which Kenken had just heard in his vision. “Si confiteamur peccata nostra: fidelis est, et justus, ut remittat nobis peccata nostra, et emundet nos ab omni iniquitate!”

Toshiya moved back in shock and looked at Hakuei dumbfounded. Kenken seemed to dream because his eyes were moving behind his closed eyelids. “They are in this together because they are Empaths.” Toshiya said and Asagi shook Kenken softly, trying to bring him back from whatever took him. Toshiya extended each hand over their chests and made healing energy float into them. It didn't take long when first Kenken then Reita woke from whatever took them. Reita gasped deeply and rolled with his head on Hakuei's legs. Asagi helped up Kentaro who grabbed onto Asagi's chest like a child who had seen death. Kenken was utterly shocked about whatever he had seen and he was shaking against the warm chest that hold him. Asagi embraced him and shushed him “Calm down, calm down, everything's going to be okay,” Another friend had joined their circle: Hitsugi knelt down next to Asagi and looked from his old friend to Hakuei and unspoken, the old trio of them knew that something dark was going on.

Karyu dismissed the class after they had made sure that everybody was okay. Meanwhile, Sakito and Takanori had arrived who helped with calming down the young Angels that needed help and escorted them home. Karyu and Hizumi made sure that they all left the training compound safely while the others stayed back in the hall.

Hakuei and Toshiya sat together with Reita. They had dismissed his shocked training partner to calm down at home. Asagi was still holding onto Kenken because he was still shivering like a deer. Hitsugi, although not directly involved, stayed back with his friends too. When everybody had left, Karyu and Hizumi sat down in that little circle too.

Karyu started. “So, what happened?” They all looked to Reita who still hold onto his head. The masked Angel said in a weak voice: “I don't know. All I know is that I was training and all of a sudden, I blacked out, just like that.” And he snipped with his fingers.

“You don't remember anything?!” Kenken said in disbelieve and Reita shook his head. “Like, nothing?! You don't recall what we have seen?!”

Toshiya looked from Kenken to Reita who still shook his head. “You spoke in old speech too.” Toshiya added and Reita looked at Toshiya in disbelieve. “I did what?!”

“I heard it too in the vision that I saw...” Now all heads went to Kentaro who finally moved up from Asagi's lap and sat down properly next to him, Hitsugi gave him space and then he told them what he had seen with the corridor and the glass cells until they broke and came back.

“Do you have any idea if that place exists?” Hakuei asked and Kenken shrugged. “It's hard to tell, it all seemed so fantastic.”

“And any idea what this creature was?” Karyu asked but Kenken just shook his head. Karyu looked at Reita. “And you have no idea what he is talking about?” Karyu pointed at Kenken who said: “Well he had white eyes in my vision, I doubt that he was really there, he seemed more like a...”

“Medium.” Toshiya added.

“Does anyone know the meaning of what Reita said?” Karyu asked and Toshiya nodded while looking at Hakuei. They both felt that this topic was touching something they were too familiar with. “It's from the Bible and it says: 'If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness.'

It gave them the creeps and Hakuei did his best in keeping a poker face but fact was that it was too similar to what had happened to them many centuries ago. Although he wasn't directly involved now, the happenings showed that something was going on.... and they had to find it out soon until it was too late.

Toshiya pulled up his chin and listened but nothing could be heard. Hakuei knew that Kamijo must have called for him mentally and the Seraphim finally stood up. So did Hakuei and the rest of the Angels. “Let's call it a day and keep in touch. If anything comes into mind,” Toshiya looked from Reita to Kenken, “Call for me okay?” They both nodded and slightly bowed when Toshiya made his way out of the hall and Hakuei followed him.

When they reached the outside, it was Hakuei who grabbed for Toshiya's hand first while leaving the compound. They were both very still and no one dared to say a single word.

The other Angels left as well until it was only Asagi, Kenken and Hitsugi left over.

“Are you okay?” Hitsugi looked at Kenken and the young Angel couldn't believe his ears. In all these years, Hitsugi had not asked him that question once.

“I will bring him home.” Asagi answered and that was when Hitsugi slowly moved up his head from looking at Kenken to looking back up at Asagi.

“Do as you please.” Hitsugi said, turned around and left as well.

End of part 06

Chapter Text

(Picture: Karyu, Leader of the Angel of Revenge, Cherubim; Hizumi, Angel of Revenge, Cherubim)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 07

When you called for me

A sudden alarm set off in hell's laboratory and Hazuki started running down the long black corridor. At the very end of the corridor, a metal door swung open and Yusuke in his doctor's coat stormed out, looking in disbelieve left and right and finally at Hazuki who kept on running to the room where the alarm was coming from. Yusuke stormed over to the locked doors and fumbled for his keys. When the door was finally open, Hazuki stormed in first, ready to take down any enemy or traitor within their habitat.

And when the two Demons stormed into the room, they found themselves standing in water. Looking at each other in disbelieve, they ran down to the last two cells where Dr. Yusuke's two test subjects remained.... except one cell was shattered and the object gone. Ryoga had escaped and they both had no idea how he did it. These cells were highly secured and basically unbreakable.

“You stay here,” Hazuki snapped at Yusuke, “I will search for him. He can't-”

In that moment, the metal door to the room snapped shut and Hazuki cursed. It was the oldest trick in the book and Ryoga took the chance.

Ryoga was leaning against the wall outside when he heard Hazuki screaming from inside. “I WILL GET YOU!” And that was the moment when the creature tried to run, walk, whatever, to move out of this hell hole.

Moments before the alarm went off, Aoi had an audience at Kaoru's conference hall about his time here in hell. The grand stair cases to Kaoru's business quarters were enormous, a lot of cold stone and red velvet carpet, curtains and erotic stone figures which was kind of.... distasteful, Aoi realized and shook his head while he made his way to the described hall.

In the distance and the closer he came, Aoi saw a figure leaning against the door of the conference hall. With his face ever stern and his mouth in a pout, Uruha leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. He didn't move an inch and was not shy to observe Aoi in his every move with an unreadable glare. All Aoi knew was that Uruha was Kaoru's personal watch dog and confidant, together with Tsukasa who was nowhere to be seen.

When Aoi came to a halt in front of the door and next to Uruha, he had to say something because Uruha never spoke, he only ever observed. “Guess you are not here to wish me a 'good day?”

With his long lashes, Uruha looked slowly up at Aoi and murmured in his deep voice. “Do you think you're funny?”

“Actually, I am.” Aoi paused and knocked on the door, when a shout came from inside, he continued, “seems like this place is in dire need of some fun.” And he closed the door behind him.

Uruha turned his head to the front again and pushed himself off the wall, still with his hands crossed and walked away.

Inside, Kaoru stretched out his hand and offered Aoi a seat not far from him on the table. Aoi had heard a lot from the Dark Lord Atsushi's son and seeing him up close now for the first time was a strange privilege. He couldn't believe that this creature had been able to hide as Toshiya's protege on earth a long time ago when yet a strong energy was emanating from him. This was the kind of energy souls are either born with or they are not.

“Are you uneasy around me?” Kaoru asked but Aoi shook his head. “Good. Because I might add that you are under my protection. You are an ambassador here in hell and thus you will be treated with the same respect as Kirito will surely be treated in heaven.” Kaoru left out the part that Toshiya asked him to take care of Aoi.

Aoi gave a short nod of thanks.

“You see, everybody thinks that hell is a brute place with no feelings whatsoever but we too need a sensible soul to look into things from time to time...”

Aoi looked strangely at Kaoru. “You don't mean...:”

“I would like to offer you a position as counselor.” Aoi tried not to look too amused but he couldn't help himself. “Me? Here in hell? Is this a serious offer?”

“Oh I am perfectly serious. You see, some of our residents are so disturbed that no one can reach them anymore...” Aoi couldn't believe what he was just listening to.

“O-okaaaay, I guess. But I might tell you now that I wasn't the one Angels turned to when they had a problem.”

“That will change here because in this place you are the closest thing to light. Even fallen ones need 'light' from time to time.”

And that was the day Aoi became a counselor in hell.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

With footsteps as light as the wind, the auburn haired beauty of an Angel rushed down the corridors to find his son. Karyu had told him about the incident and without waiting for Die, Shinya just ran to find his beloved son. As expected, the little group of higher ranked Angels had gathered at Kamijo's hall. Hakuei and Toshiya stood very still and Reita was with them.

Karyu opened the door and winked at Shinya who gracefully ignored him, some souls just never changed. “Toshiya.” Shinya mouthed and he flew over and into his arms. Toshiya hugged Shinya tightly and sighed into his arms. “Are you all right?” Shinya wanted to know and Toshiya nodded and so did Hakuei but their faces showed concern. It was then that Shinya turned to his old friend Reita. The two of them used to be heavenly spies a looong time ago and matter of fact, they were connected like Empaths were. Their bound was deep and old.

Shinya turned to Kamijo who nodded at him and then back to Reita. “May I?” Shinya asked and Reita nodded. That moment, Die came into the hall and greeted everyone with a nod. He positioned himself next to Shinya and hold his hands. They were trying to build up a mental connection and needed every help they could get.

So in a semi circle were: Reita, Shinya, Die and the last Angel who joined them was Hakuei, he was the last element in the circle and would portray what Reita saw into the minds of Kamijo, Karyu and Toshiya. The mightiest Angels of their classes.

“Ready?” Shinya asked and the circle of four nodded and closed their eyes. Shinya dove deep into Reita's mind who let Shinya in and the emphatic Angel of Life dove deep and searched for the memory Reita had passively restored. When he got it, Shinya replayed it and relived it as if he was there. There in the cellar of cells, he saw how Kenken found Reita in front of the illuminated cells with liquid.... Shinya stepped closer, passed the empty cells, passed one cell that was occupied with a lifeless body--- and he froze. Then his attention went one cell further where the white haired creature was floating in, the reciting of the old language happened, the cell broke... and they were catapulted out of the vision.

The circle of four found themselves on the ground again. Die had caught Shinya while Hakuei had caught Reita. When they looked around, they looked into three shocked faces: Toshiya, Karyu and Kamijo. Metatron-sama was the first who addressed Karyu: “Cherub, in your centuries of fighting, have you ever seen something like this?”

Karyu shook his head. “Never.”

Toshiya couldn't say a word and hold his hand in front of his mouth, trying not to sob. Hakuei made sure that Reita was okay before he moved over to his beloved and took him into his arms. Toshiya leaned with his head against Hakuei's shoulder. Shinya bit his lip and hold Die's hand tight. Their shock wasn't just about the vision itself, it was about the moment when Shinya saw who it was in the cell next to the white haired creature.

Toshiya shook his head. “He didn't deserve that.” And Hakuei had tears in his eyes as well. He too was stunned and couldn't say a word.

“I guess for today, you are all dismissed. And not a word outside these walls. This is a holy command. Karyu, you stay here.”

After the higher ranked Angels left the hall, Kamijo looked at Karyu. “How many Angels do we have?”

“With my Angels, twelve legions my Lord. Trained in different places in heaven by another eleven capable Cherubim.”

“I think we will need every single soul of it. If this vision is what I expect it to be, may God help us and our beloved humans.”

Karyu nodded and he knew who was next that he was going to 'interview'.

Meanwhile, Hizumi was on his way to fetch Kirito for his first meeting with Aiji. He came to fetch him with his lance in his hand, just in case. There was no way that he would escort a high Demon without a weapon. The Demon opened the door before he knocked on it, Hizumi looked surprised.

“I can feel you.” Kirito stepped back, out of the personal circle every soul possessed. “Nothing personal, just feels off to me.” What Kirito meant was Hizumi's light, his soul. It was distasteful to Demons.

Hizumi motioned with his head to follow him outside and they made their way down the corridor, to climb up the stairs to the Seraphim part of the castle. But they didn't get far. Karyu came storming towards them and smashed Kirito against the wall without a warning, pinning him there with his elbow underneath his chin and lifting him up the wall so that his feet were dangling. In reflex, Kirito grabbed for Karyu's arm and glared back at him with his white eyes. “What is it Cherub?!” He hissed in between his teeth.

“Well you tell me! I was just pulled out of a vision of an experimental laboratory down in hell!”

Kirito widened his eyes but remained silent. “IS IT TRUE?!” Karyu screamed and Hizumi remained silent behind him.

“I have no idea what you are talking about. There is no way that I would know about it. I was an unwelcomed guest in my own home. No one told me shit.”

Karyu pressed Kirito even harder against the wall and the Demon started snickering. “Come on, this is pleasure to me, do it decently.”

Karyu concentrated and extended his soul light. That was when Kirito closed his eyes and tried to turn his head away. “Argh! No! Stop it!”

“Who would do something like this?! Does Kaoru know about it?!”

Kirito, still with closed eyes said: “I don't know if Kaoru knows but I guess, he is the Dark Lord's son after all.”

“Do you know anything about experiments on demons or any kind of souls?!”

“I don't! I already told you, they didn't tell me shit! Do you think they would send someone who knows about secret projects?!”

That was when Karyu dropped Kirito to the ground and the Demon grabbed his throat.

“If I should ever find out that you knew something, I will have your head on my lance.”

And without a second glance, Karyu stormed off. Kirito shook his head and stood up from the ground, saying: “Well, that was graphic, pity we don't get along better.” And he shrugged.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Back home, Toshiya hardly made it over the threshold when he broke into tears and Hakuei had trouble holding him up so he picked him up from the ground and lay him down in their huge bed. He sat down next to him and cared over his back, felt the pain he was feeling, felt the tragic loss he had experienced lifetimes before.

“I---I....” Toshiya stammered. “I can't tell Sakito, I just can't.”

“You don't have to.” Hakuei whispered. “We need time to process it as well.”

Thinking back to the jealousy Toshiya has ever felt for Ni~ya centuries back, it felt like nothing now, child's play. Now he wished their old friend was back. But the image was branded into his mind.... how Ni~ya was floating unconsciously in the water, the many cables out of his back, he had lost his Angel wings centuries before in battle before turning himself over to hell.... and this is what had happened to him.

“I still see him in the harbor, disguised as a human. On our mission to rescue you from Tatsuro's grasp. We owed everything to him, his help and bravery.”

Toshiya dried his tears with his hand and moved into a sitting position. “We have to get him out.”

But Hakuei looked at him with a face in pain. “Toshiya, he changed sides out of free will, we could never return him, he has to ask for forgiveness first.... and we don't know how much of his old self is left in that body of his.” Hakuei could have continued with his theory but remained silent. Toshiya understood and said again: “We mustn't tell Sakito, not yet.” And Hakuei nodded. “We have to think seriously about that, talk to Kamijo another day.”

Hakuei nodded and took Toshiya's hand. They entwined their fingers when Hakuei said: “It should be you to tell him, you are the closest one to him.” Toshiya shook his head out of aversion but deep down he knew that it was true.

At the same time and a few floors down in heaven's castle, knocks could be heard at a young Empath's door. Kenken looked around his little apartment bewildered since he was asleep. The knocks intensified and as sleepy as he was, he opened the door and looked from the boots up to the face of his visitor. “Asagi?”

The older Angel had his arms crossed and his hip length black hair lay over them. “What took you so long? I was getting all nervous here...” His aura was as strong as ever. There was just something every AOR-Angel possessed.... no wonder the girls were crazy about them, well crazy about every one of them except one crazy Angel with a big mouth....

Kenken stepped back and let his fighting partner in. As a matter of fact, having such a large Angel in his apartment made it seem really small. Asagi had troubles not to hit his head or toss anything over. Kenken gestured him to have a seat on the little sofa of his and Asagi did as been told.

“Are you all right?” Asagi wanted to know and Kenken, who was taking a seat in front of him just nodded nonchalantly. “Asagi, this is normal for me. Well, the vision was creepy but as an Empath, I am picking up so much during the day that my soul filters it automatically.” He paused. “It doesn't affect me and even less Reita, he is much stronger mentally.” Which would explain how his soul was sucked into such a happening in the first place.

“So, if you feel the need to talk to someone or need anything, call me anytime, all right?”

Kenken only moved his eyes into Asagi's direction and really wanted to say something but he kept his mouth shut. Empaths were known to just know things, feel things, way before any other soul knew it but right now he was too afraid to put a name on it.... he ignored it. Another problem he always encountered was that because of his small body size, Angels often misjudged him or wanted to take care of him although he was perfectly able to do so himself. Even more than others.

“And likewise.” Kenken answered neutral and for him the topic was through. Asagi felt it and with a nod, he stood up to leave. Inside the opened door, Asagi turned around one last time, saying “I mean it.”

“And so do I.” Kenken countered and Asagi finally left. When Asagi turned around and walked down the corridor, he saw a very familiar figure leaning against the wall.

“It's hard to find you in your own apartment these days.” Hitsugi said and looked at his old friend. “Ready to move in?”

Asagi halted and although he wanted to stay cool, he snapped. “What is it to you? You never cared for anyone!” That was when Hitsugi pushed himself off the wall and grabbed Asagi's collar. “DON'T EVER ASSUME that I don't care for anyone!” He released and pushed him back. “A life of service to the Hara house didn't come from nothing!”

Asagi shook his head. “I'm sorry, you are right.”

Hitsugi rolled his eyes and turned around. “I'm not talking to you like this. See you another day.” And with that, Hitsugi stomped off into the distance.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The corridors in hell were deep, dark and endless. Ryoga couldn't recall when he had last stood on his own feet. His muscles were weak to non existing, his bright blue eyes sensitive to any kind of light. On top of it, he was shivering and only clad with a cloth around his waist.

He was stumbling and feeling his way around the walls, going deeper and deeper somewhere in the lab. At some point, he couldn't here the sirens any longer and he assumed that it was a good sign. Something like a heartbeat went through his head, something like drums but he had no idea what it was, if it was the kind of energy that kept him alive, no one knew. He also didn't knew where or how he was born.... at some day, he just started existing.

Still shivering, Ryoga broke down and remained lying there in another dark corridor. He collected himself and kept on crawling until the next door, there he wanted to hide.

Meanwhile, the higher ranked Demons of the laboratory were coming together for an emergency plan. Hazuki and Dr. Yusuke were arguing how this could have happened because no one in hell knew about the angelic visit in the lab, they just knew that one of the hybrids had escaped.

“Didn't you say they were harmless?” Hazuki snapped at Yusuke.

“He should be because of the drugs!”

“Well good job doctor, well done!” Hazuki clapped his hands when Tsukasa, the Dark Lord's personal consultant came into the laboratory.

“Stop arguing and be useful for a change.” Tsukasa greeted them. “I was advised to stay here until the situation is under control. Any news?”

Hazuki shook his head. “It must have fled deep into the cellar but there is no way Ryoga could escape.”

Tsukasa and the Doctor halted and both looked at him, Hazuki looked at them with a face like saying 'what?'

“Ryoga?” Yusuke asked. “You gave him a name?”

“No. He dropped it once.”

“Well he never 'dropped' it in my session.”

Hazuki wanted to say 'no wonder', hinting to the abuse but he swallowed it, looking back at Tsukasa. “Tell the Dark Lord I am on my way, I will find him.”

Tsukasa nodded and Hazuki made his way outside.

Ryoga had come to a stop and collapsed down to the floor, he couldn't even crawl anymore... and he so wanted to escape this place, to see if there was something else in this world, in this painful existence of his. He knew no light, no love but his soul instinctively knew that there had to be something else outside, something so much bigger.... that was when he felt an energy coming down the corridor. The energy was so strong that he felt it long before it reached him.... and this energy was dark, way darker than anything he had ever experienced before. His lifeless limbs were shivering and when the darkness was all over him, he just wished that he was dead.

“Well well, what have we here... an insect which tried to escape.”

Ryoga got picked up at the neck and lifted up into the air as if he weighed nothing. When the Demon turned him around, he froze. The darkness and power in this one was abnormal.

A large Demon with black long hair, eyes like a cat and a mocking mouth looked back at him. He knew him, he knew that face from outside his cell when they had experimented on him with electric shocks and fire. “Tatsuro.” Ryoga said, although he didn't know whether it was in his head or mind.

“Glad to finally meet you in person.” The Demon pushed his thumb into Ryoga's neck until it hurt. “Since we are on first name basis, tell me, what are you? Where are you coming from? Tell me now before I end your useless life.”

Ryoga gagged on the tight grip and honestly, he didn't care if he died here and now- That was when heavy boots echoed down the corridor and a second being entered their space. Tatsuro turned around and looked into the face of Hazuki, who stood there in his given authority.

“The test object is needed in the laboratory. This order was given from the highest rank.”

Tatsuro narrowed his eyes, turned back and hissed at Ryoga's face. “Talk to you soon.”

And with that, he tossed him into Hazuki, who caught him clumsily in his arms. Without another word spoken, Tatsuro passed Hazuki and left the corridor. Just to be clear: In this world, no one was friends with anybody. Here, everybody was fighting everybody. Hazuki himself was just obeying orders and although he trained Tatsuro's army, there was no sympathy for the mighty Demon whatsoever.

Ryoga shivered in Hazuki's arms but not only because of the cold, Tatsuro was the Demon he was most scared of. “Please don't ever bring me back to this Demon. Kill me, discharge me anywhere but not to him and not to this Doctor... they will torture and kill me.”

Hazuki looked down in his arms at the white creature whose skin was even visible in the dark. He felt the rubber like skin... “Stand on your feet.” Hazuki said and Ryoga tried to stand. With a swift move, Hazuki pulled down his calf length coat and covered Ryoga with it. He then picked him up in his arms... and carried him into another direction of the compound. That was also when the last bit of strength left Ryoga and his head rolled back and he blacked out.

The Doctor hit with his fist onto the desk when Hazuki came back and reported that he had not found the creature. And he was a master in lying. Tsukasa took his word and went his way to report it to Kaoru. Now it was only a question of time until they talked to Tatsuro about it and Hazuki better had to come up with a good apology.

“Why is the creature of such importance? He was of no use anyway.” Hazuki asked Yusuke.

“Because we want to find out what makes him tick.” The doctor looked up at Hazuki with a deadly glare. “There was something in him that resisted anything we ever gave or did to him.”

Hazuki kept a cool face and promised to return the creature to them as quickly as possible. He could only imagine the future 'treatments' they had planned...

Hazuki returned to his cold metal and concrete apartment, the light from the hallway outside shone on a naked white back which lay on his bed. And as he closed the door, the creature jolted and turned around like a scarred cat, looking back into Hazuki's face. Clumsy in his movements, Ryoga moved back on the bed and gathered the cover with his long white fingers and pulled it up his chest. He had never felt something so soft before.

“Relax, I'm alone.” Hazuki said and closed the door behind him. He pulled out a chair and sat down in front of Ryoga. “But I can't keep you here for long.”

Ryoga turned his head sideways and looked at Hazuki. What he saw though, Hazuki couldn't tell. “What are you thinking?”

“There is always forgiveness.”

“What?”

“For your sins.”

Hazuki breathed out annoyed in laughter. “Is this your only concern?”

“It is.”

Hazuki narrowed his eyes. “Is this what you are preaching all the time?”

Ryoga turned his head to the other side. “All the time.” He repeated. “This is...”

Hazuki widened his eyes... and it all made sense. He had only heard of it because it was not their domain so to speak. “... what keeps you alive. Hope.” Holy shit! Hazuki had found it out! Well at least in a metaphoric way. Nevertheless, this was heavenly preaching, not his forte.

“Are you an Angel?”

Ryoga shook his head. “Not that.”

“Then what?”

Ryoga thought about it but then said: “I don't know.”

Hazuki leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest. “And what about the other creature in the water tank next to you?”

“He sleeps, all the time.” Ryoga said. “He is different from me. He was alive once.”

Hazuki widened his eyes. Fact was, that he knew nothing about the other creatures' life before the experiments.

“Ni~ya.” Ryoga finally said.

“His name?” Ryoga nodded. “Did you communicate with each other?”

Ryoga looked around the room and his attention went back to Hazuki when the Demon grabbed his arms and shook him. Ryoga winced and looked with his ice blue eyes back at Hazuki. The Demon slowly released his arms. “Calm down, I won't hurt you.” Ryoga moved back, behind Hazuki's comforter again. “He is sleeping all the time.” Ryoga repeated. “He's always dreaming the same dream and someone calls his name.”

Hazuki looked back at Ryoga thinking, his sharp features shown in the sparse light of his apartment. Ryoga moved slowly to the front of the mattress and stretched out his hand. Hazuki moved back at first but remained sitting to observe what the creature had planned. Slowly and only with his fingertips, Ryoga touched Hazuki's cheek. “Warm.”

Hazuki sat still and looked with his black eyes into the glassy blueish eyes of Ryoga. “Are you not afraid?” Ryoga looked back at Hazuki and said: “There is always hope.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Aiji startled in his bed when he heard somebody knocking on the door. He called for them to come in but didn't look at his visitors because he had covered his head with a pillow from the heavy headaches. Any sound or light hurt and confused him, sometimes days felt like being in trance and only the visitors made it real.

A Demon in an angelic realm was not something Angels came across with every day. But at the same time Aiji felt Hizumi being here with them.

“Aiji?”

The Seraphim moaned underneath his cushion and he almost whispered. “I can't stand the light right now, it hurts so bad.”

Hizumi looked with stern eyes at Kirito who stood next to him almost nonchalantly. The Demon started speaking: “Are you like this every day?”

“Almost every day.” Came the response from the lying figure on the bed and Kirito lifted one eyebrow. Admitting, that this was heavy stuff. Hizumi lowered himself next to the bed and talked calmly with Aiji. “Aiji-san, Metatron-sama agreed for you to go on some kind of therapy together with Kirito.”

An artistic pause followed, which was broken by Aiji questioning: “And who else thinks that this is a good idea?”

Kirito smirked and pulled up one side of his mouth when he said: “What choice do you have? All the light and love bogus didn't seem to help you very much.”

“True.” Came the honest answer and Hizumi went on: “I will stay here in your apartment while Kirito works on you,” Hizumi looked at Kirito, “JUST IN CASE.” And Kirito gave a bitter sweet smile.

“I agree.” Aiji said still underneath the pillow, “there is not much left that could hurt me anyway.”

Now Hizumi pulled up his eyebrows and he gestured with his hand for Kirito to start working while he took a seat on the couch at the end of the room. Kirito halted while he studied Hizumi. The Angel asked annoyed: “What is it?”

“You are the only Angel with all white eyes, like me. This is a demonic feature. How come?” Hizumi sighed and wagered whether to answer it or not. “Attack from a mind reader, centuries ago.”

Kirito looked strangely back at him... when he finally recalled. “Are you the one who was attacked by Demon Zero?” Hizumi pulled up his chin. “I was.”

“Hm.” Was all Kirito had to say about this. Everyone in hell knew that Cherubim Karyu killed Zero off for attacking a fellow Angel... which made perfect sense now. It was palpable that these two Angels were Lovers.

Back to work, Kirito turned around and stepped closer to the bed and took the visitor's chair next to Aiji. All the way up into this apartment, he told himself that he did that for the entertainment, for studying a subject he had in the past only heard of.... but this case made him curious. How far could he go? What could he invoke in an Angel? Kirito concentrated on Aiji's headache and pulled it out of him with a mere thought. Child's play for him.

Aiji lifted the cushion from his head and Hizumi looked astonished over to them but didn't comment on it, he observed it on a mental level.

The Seraphim sat up in the bed and looked up at the visitor next to his bed. He was startled by the proximity and the sight of the demonic white eyes... to be honest, he was afraid and moved back to the middle of his bed.

Of course Kirito noticed it but he didn't comment on it. His piercing eyes followed Aiji in his every move like prey, the Seraphim didn't look very happy. He had forgotten how intimidating Demons could be. Hizumi behind them of course felt his uneasiness and gave him the feeling that with him here, Aiji would be safe.

“I will not devour you.” Kirito leaned with his elbows on his knees while he studied Aiji like an insect. “If it calms you, I couldn't. Even if I wanted to because you are highest rank Angel.”

“Really? I didn't know that.” But it didn't really help him being less scared from Kirito's intimidating appearance. There was just something about this higher ranked Demon that gave him the creeps. “So, can you take my light away?” Aiji wanted to know.

“No, because there is no light left.”

To be shocked was an understatement, for both present Angels. “And you can see that?” Aiji asked.

“Of course. The only thing that safes you right now is your inborn rank.” Kirito paused. “Sorry, for being so blunt.”

Aiji looked around in disbelieve when Kirito kept on asking: “Anything else you want to know about your mind or angelic body?”

“There is more?”

Kirito looked at him as if he had to explain a fish to swim. “May I ask, what kept you alive until this day? It surely wasn't that bad all the time.”

An uncomfortable silence followed and Kirito guessed that something must have happened in the past. “Nevermind.” He looked back at Aiji's face but the Seraphim didn't hold his gaze, he looked away, felt vulnerable and penetrated. Although he didn't really know how much Kirito saw or could read. As if he guessed it right, the Demon answered: “I can't read your thoughts or memories, you have a natural shield saving you. But I can see the damage and pain inside and outside you... which is impressive I might add.... like that for example.” Kirito stretched out his hand and pulled something invisible from Aiji's stomach area.

The Angel breathed out deeply when the ever present hardness slowly dissolved. “Impossible.” He didn't know how life used to be without that feeling.

“This is sorrow.” Kirito held an a gray orb of smoke in his hand. He looked back at Aiji and said: “This might be a little unsettling...”

“What?” Aiji asked and at the same time Kirito swallowed the orb. Well, it was very disturbing to say the least. “Why did you do that?! Isn't it poisonous?!”

“It is to you. We live from it.” Then Kirito stood up, ready to go. “I'm full for today, let's go.” He addressed the Cherubim in the back and Hizumi got up. And as fast as they had come, so quickly they had vanished again.

On his way outside, Hizumi realized that it was them who had learned and seen something new today.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Uruha was in Kaoru's throne room when Tsukasa came back and reported that the missing Hybrid has yet to be found. The mighty Lord was not amused about the guinea pig still missing as it was in his interest as well to find out what made him tick.

“And what about Ni~ya?” Kaoru wanted to know. “Did he escape as well?”

“How could he?” Tsukasa said. “As a former Angel, he is weaker than any being down here in hell. He is in his ever lasting coma.”

Uruha only listened with one ear, his mind drifted far away, over a hundred years ago when he came back from his last mission on earth...

flashback ~ during Hakuei and Toshiya's last life on earth~

“Uruha!” Ni~ya shouted. The older Demon who had just sent Ruka into eternity was Kaoru’s personal watchdog and therefore a mighty Demon.

In that moment, Sakito’s hand glided out of Ni~ya's grasp and the strength left his body. Ni~ya turned his attention back to Sakito and called out his name. Uruha bent down next to them and said: “Hell wants him because he has a precious soul.”

“He’s not our business.” Was all Ni~ya could say with a heavy voice.

“Ni~ya….” Sakito gasped and Ni~ya hold onto his hand again. “Saki…” And when Sakito's eyes closed for the last time, the two remaining Demons saw how a gust of wind moved over Sakito’s face.... and the soul was gone.

“The deadly kiss.” Ni~ya whispered to himself. An Angel of Death just got Sakito’s soul and his spirit was gone and Sakito’s mortal body was dead.

Unable to move, Ni~ya just kept on holding onto him, speechless from what had just happened. The feelings which he had to process were something totally unknown to him. There was pain, anger and an amount of unbelievable sadness.

In disgust, he pulled the lance out of Sakito's body, tossed it aside and pressed the lifeless body close to his chest. He breathed out staggered against Sakito’s throat, felt his soft hair…. Why did it hurt so much? Was it because they were still connected in some way? Uruha stood up and touched Ni~ya on the shoulder.

“I’m sorry my friend.” But Ni~ya couldn't reply. In his grief, he kept on holding Sakito. The older Demon stood there and observed the scenery, looked around the room and saw the whole mess. The room was damaged, a human gone and Ni~ya heartbroken…. How did it come to this?

Too late, Kaoru had sensed danger coming from a Demon running wild and sent Uruha there to kill Ruka for once and for all. He had been more troublemaker than useful. There was however another Demon in danger.

Ni~ya lay Sakito down to the ground and stood up. Without looking at Uruha he said. “Thank you…. For not taking his soul.” He knew that Uruha could have snatched the soul any time but he’d waited until an Angel of Death got Sakito first.

Uruha stood up. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Ni~ya left it uncommented and changed topic. “I’m in danger. That’s why you’re here.“

The moment they had returned to hell, they had seized Ni~ya. Uruha still recalled his screams and attempts to fight, to plead for his innocence.... but they were left unheard.

Uruha never saw or heard of him again, he thought that they had discharged him, killed him off for good. Only much later he had found out what had really happened to the former Angel.... and he had done nothing more to save him.

End of part 07

Chapter Text

(picture: Sakito, Seraphim and Ni~ya, fallen Angel and Demon)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 08

It rained on that day

It was another training day for the NG's, together with the AOR, the first training together again after the incident with the sudden obsession of empath Reita and Kenken. The mood was uneasy, to say the least and the silence weighed heavily in the air.

The Empaths sat together with their AOR fighting partners and Kenken couldn't help himself but to notice that Hitsugi sat quite far away from Asagi. He really wondered what this was all about, they used to be inseparable, moved in unison and understood each other without words. Now these times seemed so far away... There was a new silence in between them he never thought could exist.

Kenken looked over to Reita, whose fighting partner looked quite nervous because of the shock of their last training session... all in all the whole atmosphere was anxious. What contributed to the mood was the fact that Karyu and Hizumi entered the training session alone, Hakuei didn't show up. The Leader of the Angels of Revenge spoke up:

“Angels, welcome back. I wanted to start today's training session with a few words to ease your minds a little bit.” He looked around into long, quiet faces. “The NG's teacher is absent because of personal reasons today but that won't make our training any softer, on the contrary. We are not concerned because of last time's occurrence with the Empaths,” Karyu looked at Kenken and Reita, “visions and obsessions can occur, they always had and always will. There is no reason to be uneasy about that. Second: We will continue our training in combat and formation today.”

Murmurs echoed through the training hall and Karyu shouted out loud for silence. When the uneasiness didn't die down, one brave Angel finally lifted his arm. It was Kenken. Karyu nodded at him and the young Angel stood up: “With all due respect Karyu-sama, since we are training so hard, shouldn't we know what we are training for?”

It was Hizumi who looked at Karyu and the Leader of the AOR could feel his beloved's gaze lying on him.... and he knew that they had a right to know what heaven was planning. “You are right and I want to be frank with you Angels. Demonic activity has increased dramatically on earth. Heaven is loosing more and more souls and the Angels working on human realm are too scared to continue their work on earth.” It was a shocked silence that filled the place. “We don't know yet what hell is planning but we better be prepared. We can be stronger if we combine our strengths and we will be. Love always wins.”

Hitsugi looked at his hands while Karyu kept on talking and drowned in his thoughts. For the first time he wondered, how long everybody kept on justifying to keep peace by fighting. Biting on his pierced lips, he looked over to Kenken and Asagi but decided to waste no thoughts on them. What concerned him more was Hakuei's absence today and that was the next stop he would take after training.

While the training was going on, another higher ranked Angel had to break with his habit of hiding today. When a knock sounded on Aiji's door, he couldn't believe his eyes when he found Kirito standing in front of it. They had no meeting planned for today and the fact that the light which shone in from the corridor didn't hurt Aiji's eyes was really strange too.

Aiji stepped back from the sudden proximity of the Demon in his threshold.

“Why are you here?”

“Good to see you too.” Kirito had his arms crossed over his chest. “We are going for a walk today.”

Aiji widened his eyes in shock. Fact was that he hadn't left his apartment in ages, couldn't even remember it because of the immortal pain in his angelic body and the lost balance.

“You should know best that I can't, even IF I wanted to.” Aiji emphasized.

“You can.” Kirito said. “Because I am here.” Truth was that Kirito wasn't allowed anywhere without an escort and he had no remorse to use Aiji for that purpose.

Aiji gave a breath of laughter. “Yeah of course and I am not trusting you because you are a... what was it again?” A melodramatic pause followed. “Oh right, a Demon. And a higher ranked too. Means no. You are only allowed to visit me with Hizumi. Where is he anyway?”

“Training session.”

“Training of what?” Aiji wanted to know and Kirito lifted one eyebrow. The training of the AOR together with the NG's was heaven's talk number one and even that Aiji didn't know.

“I will show you if you want to.” Fact was that Kirito wasn't allowed inside, maybe with Aiji he could take a peak.

“I will not go there together with you, I don't even want to be seen together with you.” The moment Aiji had said it, he was surprised to feel it. As the Seraphim of moods, he felt what beings were feeling and he was even more surprised that he could also feel it with Demons. Kirito slightly moved his head back but showed a poker face nevertheless.

“And they call me heartless.” Was all the Demon said. “You know, you and I are not so different. You can feel and guide souls' moods and so do I, although on another level.”

“Yeah right. My motivation is Love and yours?”

Kirito narrowed his white eyes. “Love? Is that what you are supposed to invoke? Excuse me, Seraphim, but since I came here I haven't felt the slightest bit of Love in you, not even in the words that leave your mouth, now come again.”

Aiji wanted to retard, say something clever and witty but he couldn't. “You know what? Just leave! Leave me alone and-”

That moment, Aiji hold onto his head and broke down to the ground. He had become light headed and felt how something had drowned his energy all at once.... or someone. “D-demon.” Aiji stuttered with narrowed eyes but was surprised when he saw Kirito's reaction. The Demon went down with him and touched him on the shoulder, his touch was ice cold. “What's going on?” Kirito asked.”What happened?”

“The trinity.” Was all Aiji stammered and his eyes rolled back, closed in some kind of shock and moved quickly behind his eyelids as if he was dreaming. Kirito picked up the Angel and carried him inside the apartment. He was literally as light as a feather and his consciousness seemed to have gone somewhere else. Kirito was only able to touch him because the light inside of Aiji had almost vanished. Otherwise, as a Demon, he couldn't touch a higher ranked Angel without literally burning himself.

He covered Aiji with his comforter and sat next to him at his bed side, observing him in his trance like condition. He tried to enter his mind but was naturally blocked again since he was a Seraphim. All he could do now was to wait and stabilize his pain somehow.

Moments prior to Aiji's state, Toshiya had come out of the holly halls after a private audience with Kamijo and Ruki. He had requested the audience, together with Ruki as the Kindel-Angel of Karma to talk to them about Ni~ya's possible rescue and the outcome was unfortunately rather bleak, which burdened his already saddened heart only more. Hakuei had also requested a day off from training as the topic lay heavy on his heart as well. Should it bother Toshiya? Maybe. But the fact at hand was way too hard for a trivial feeling like jealousy.

Toshiya had just come out of the halls when a well known golden light shone around the corner and with a gust of wind, Sakito's golden hair swung within the heavenly light.... he always dressed in white, his shoulder length golden hair and pale complexion a beautiful contrast to his dark hazel eyes. Sakito always seemed to float, although he loved to walk most of the time... his whole presence always had something light and was full of love. His tender limbs showed in no way what strength lay behind him as a Seraphim.

Toshiya halted for a moment but kept on walking as nonchalantly as possible.... he had feared this moment. He knew that this moment was about to come eventually and that it had to be him to tell Sakito. With every step he made towards Sakito, whom was obviously waiting for him, his imaginary heart sank deeper and deeper. The poker face a charade, threatened to be broken by the most nonchalantly word.

“Toshiya, was there a meeting with Metatron-sama today?”

Toshiya shook his head. “No, not an official one. This one was private.”

He hated it when Saki looked at him like that. His cat-like, warm eyes were able to see through everything, which was also the reason why he had avoided him for so long. “And now the truth please?” Toshiya remained silent but gestured his friend to follow him out of the castle. They walked together in silence, into the beautiful park when Sakito finally stepped in front of Toshiya and hold onto his shoulders. “Toshiya, I am not blind. I know that there has been an incident during the NG's training and no one talks about it, everything is strangely quiet these days and as a Seraphim I feel like being left out of something! A Demon is visiting Aiji on a regular basis, you are withdrawing from everything and now Hakuei too.”

Toshiya breathed in deeply but still said nothing, he couldn't even look Sakito into the eyes but when the lovely Angel searched his face and made him look at him, his glassy eyes showed pain... he couldn't tell him, not here and not today.

“Did someone die?”

Toshiya stood there motionless, his glassy eyes just lay on Sakito for moments, seconds which felt like hours.... and in that moment, he knew. Instinctively, he just knew...

His hands slowly moved back from Toshiya and he stumbled backwards. “Is it him?” Saki murmured but Toshiya still said nothing, he only shook his head. “TELL ME!” Tears stood in Saki's eyes, dependent from Toshiya's missing words. “Why are you not telling me?!”

Toshiya turned his head away, his voice heavy with sorrow. “Because I can't! I can't Saki!” The younger Seraphim pressed his lips shut while tears started flowing down his cheeks. He pressed his hands over his own heart and spoke to Toshiya. “I am desperate and hopeless, can't you see?!” Sakito started stammering. “Desperate and hopeless....” Like a rag doll, he slumped down onto his knees and continued speaking while crying. “... to care for a soul which I have last seen over a century ago but I care, I always did, always... He was my Guardian before-” And he chocked on the last words.

Toshiya gasped for air, Saki's pain was automatically transmitted into himself too. As Seraphim and old friends, they were too closely connected and he knew that in that moment, Aiji must have felt it too.

Saki stammered to himself while he hold his heart. “I always knew, somehow I knew that... that he was lost a-and-” Finally, arms reached around him and Toshiya moved down to him onto the ground as well. He hold him tight, just hold onto him. And Saki sobbed into Toshiya's chest, not minding the Angels outside passing by. There were moments in a souls existence where no words were needed and a moment becomes as long as eternity.

That was when the holy trinity of the Seraphim started wavering.

Aiji suddenly popped his eyes open and even Kirito moved back on his chair from the sudden reappearance of his soul. The Seraphim's hand was shaking on the bed... Kirito looked at it and call it reflex when he felt an urge to hold it... but he didn't. Automatically, he started to balance the imbalance out and Aiji's breathing slowly came back to normal. “Are you okay?” Kirito murmured.

“I'm fine, thanks.” Aiji sat up in his bed. “Happens, now and then.”

“You said something about the trinity...” Kirito murmured in his deep voice.

“I did? Must have been a mistake.”

Kirito looked at him as if he didn't buy it and he was right.

“Not your business, Demon.”

“Thought so.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“The balance” Ruki murmured in his deep voice and Kamijo nodded while they were on their way to the NG's training session. Metatron wanted to observe their new generation of fighters himself when an invisible wave went through heavenly atmosphere. “On top of all the drama, now the trinity.”

“Guess whose fault it is?” Ruki asked and Kamijo said immediately. “Sakito. It's the news about Ni~ya's whereabouts.”

Ruki nodded. “It's a pity that we really can't do anything to get him back.”

Kamijo said nothing as he thought deeply for himself. It was true, that no Angel could pass into hell without being led in... Kamijo looked at Ruki who caught his thought. “Nah, there is no way to reach Aoi mentally. Boarders block mental communication, just as Kirito is unreachable.”

“I know but maybe we can reach him some other way...”

Kamijo pressed his mouth tightly shut. “When there was a way for the Empaths to go there accidentally...” Ruki widened his eyes in realization. “That would be brilliant.... but treason.”

Kamijo narrowed his eyes. “A matter of interpretation.”

Ruki nodded and they both silenced when they saw Hakuei darting out of the castle, searching for his beloved's aura outside in the garden. Of course he had felt it too. Kamijo rolled his eyes up into heaven as if he wanted to ask 'what else is about to come?' and they continued on their way.

Kentaro leaned against the training hall wall exhausted and observed another group of NG's training their defense while it was their time for a break. The young generation of Angels were very good and the progress which they had made in this short amount of time was beyond breathtaking. Them fighting together in unison and with the ruffians of Cherubim was something no one would have believed in a month ago.

“Kentaro”.

The young Angel jolted and when he turned around, a smile came over his face when he saw his old friend Reita addressing him. Their conversations seemed to have lessened with their new match up in training and to be honest, he missed the short but meaningful conversations with Reita.

“You used to be so cheerful and happy... now you seem like a different being.” Straight to the point.

Kenken wanted to make a smart remark but when he opened his mouth, nothing came out. For the first time he realized that he really had changed. In all these circumstances, he had lost something of himself and couldn't even name it. “I don't know....” Kenken started. “Maybe it's called 'growing up'.”

Reita gave a sad smile which was almost entirely covered by the cloth over his nose. “Don't ever grow up Kenken, you were perfect the way you are.” Reita nodded at him and Kenken gave only a half sided smile. “I feel... especially after our incident during training, that I don't know anything. Not myself, not my friends and not the world we are living in. The so called balance can be turned around within seconds and nothing will be the way it was before. I think, for the first time.... that this scares me.”

Reita stepped in front of his old friend and looked him straight at the face: “You listen to me now: Life is full of surprises and only the moment we see them as threats, we start to live in fear.” Reita lifted up his arms and lay them onto Kenken's shoulders: “Do never live and act in fear but in Love and strength.... You always did that intuitively, don't change it now.”

Kenken looked at Reita with eyes that seemed older. He gave a firm nod and smiled at his old friend. “Thank you.”

There was a slight waver in energy and Kenken and Reita looked around the training hall but nothing can be seen. “You felt it too?” Reita said. “Yeah, we've got noble visitors.” Karyu must have felt it too that Metatron and Ruki had joined the party invisibly, clearly to check out how the training was progressing. The rest of the Cherubim haven't noticed it at all. Some of the Empaths were wondering what had caused the change but had no clue either. That was when Reita looked around with his sharp eyes, over Kenken's head and realized whose eyes were lying on his petite friend. “When did it start that Asagi watches you like a lion his cub?” Kenken looked up at his old fiend's face and saw which direction he was looking at but didn't turn around, it would have been too obvious. He sighed instead and slowly shook his head. “And I thought I was the only one who had noticed.”

“I admire Asagi for his gentle and elegant strength.” Reita lifted up one side of his mouth. “Looking at someone for longer than three seconds counts as flirting.... he's burning you with his stare.”

Kenken sighed again and stammered under his breath. “I had nothing to do with this!” He said visibly annoyed.

“There is no planning in this kind of matters...” Kenken gave him a glare and saw how Reita turned his head and looked in the opposite direction to Hitsugi. “And you are no longer pursuing him?” Kenken knew whom he meant and didn't look into his direction either. “Not because I don't want to....” Kenken paused. “It's just.... life became so busy, circumstances became so severe, I....”

Reita nodded and all he said was: “This could be our last day in heaven. Then what?” Kenken's gaze became all business again and with a grown up tone he said: “He never cared anyway.” And with that, they both returned to the field for their second half of the training. This was their life now and there was no going back.

They were fighting in groups of four, Asagi and Kenken, Reita and his partner. What was really special was that the Empaths were communicating with each other mentally during their fights, forming a perfect unison, combined with the AOR strength, they were very strong and a sight to see, all Angels' fights were.

Kenken just released the mental shield which covered Asagi while he was protecting himself simultaneously, to enable the AOR for an attack. They had trained that for many hours now and the longer they trained together, Kenken realized that he could almost tell the next steps his fighting partner would take. It was almost like a rehearsed dance and a mental bound which was created... did he wish to share this bound with someone else? Or was it too late for regrets now? With him gazing into the future, Kenken felt like he had to grow up over night and maybe he really had. Maybe the old Kenken was really lost the day they had started to train for a war unknown.

Exhausted and murmuring to each other, the AOR and Empaths were finally released from their training, walking out of the hall and talking to each other about their achievements, weaknesses and faults. Asagi praised Kenken for his strong shield and how perfectly they moved in unison when the younger Angel's gaze wandered far off and followed an Angel who was jogging out the hall before anybody else did. “Where is he going?” Kenken asked and Asagi looked up, just to see Hitsugi disappearing. He looked back at Kenken and firstly said nothing, only to add a moment later. “He's surely looking for Hakuei.” Kenken gave an understanding nod and Asagi continued. “Although he always seemed cold, Hakuei's sudden disappearance back in the day played him pretty bad. The two of them share a friendship only the two of them will ever really understand.”

Asagi smiled but when it didn't reach his eyes, Kentaro asked: “And you two? You were inseparable too.” Asagi shrugged but left it uncommented. Partially of the shock that Kenken had realized it too.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sakito sat pretty beaten down on Toshiya and Hakuei's bed and his wise eyes looked in between Toshiya and Hakuei.... Toshiya was sad and Hakuei was pretty beaten too. Sakito narrowed his eyes and looked in between his two old friends. He knew that they had witnessed the Empaths vision first hand when Shinya replayed it in their minds but the amount of hurt seemed kinda... off.

“You know....” Sakito still sniffled while he looked in between the two older Angels. “We are all shocked about Ni~ya but...” He searched for the right words, “call me curious but you're hurting pretty bad too. I didn't know you cared for our lost friend that much.”

Toshiya looked away and Hakuei cleared his throat. “You can either tell me or I will pester you with questions until you throw me out.” Sakito said but Hakuei remained dead silent. He couldn't address 'the issue', never. Not in front of Toshiya and not in front of Sakito.

“I have to go.” Hakuei said and he left their apartment quickly. Toshiya knew his beloved too well and wasn't surprised about his reaction. Before Sakito could retard, Toshiya looked back at his old friend. “You have a right to know and believe me, it's not easy for us. Please remember that this was in the past.” Sakito looked strangely back at Toshiya. “What are you implying at?” Toshiya wanted to open his mouth and he realized that even now, it was hard for him to talk about it. “In a past life time.... Ni~ya and Hakuei....” And there he stopped. Toshiya couldn't name it. Past sins weighed heavy in all their hearts and belonged to the past.

Sakito opened his mouth wide in realization and pointed his index fingers together. “Wha--- whaaat? No! No way! WHY?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?!”

Toshiya looked away and had his arms crossed over his chest. “Wasn't my idea and it happened only once, long before we knew each other.”

Sakito slumped back onto the bed and stared at the floor, stammering. “Not bad Ni~ya, not bad.”

“Saki!” Toshiya scolded but Sakito couldn't care less. “We are all beautiful here, how can I be mad? It was long ago and a life lesson well learned, I presume.” And Toshiya realized that today, he had again learned something from Saki's carefree soul. “But that won't save Ni~ya to get a kick in the ass from me, come what may, I will get that little Demon.”

Toshiya nodded and said: “We will. He was a great friend and helped us a lot the last time on earth.”

A silence followed which Toshiya dreaded, he knew which question would follow and Saki said it out loud: “What happened to Ni~ya? What did you see in your vision? You only said that he was lost....”

“I can't tell you Saki, we don't know what really happened. We only saw him....” He paused and when Toshiya looked into the expecting face of Saki, he knew that he had to tell him somehow. “We saw him unconscious in a water tank... a laboratory, to be precise.”

Saki started shivering and Toshiya sat down next to him and held both of his hands tightly. “Listen, this is not the end! We can still save him, I'm convinced of that.”

“Then how?! How Totchi?! We can't enter hell, Ni~ya can't reenter heaven, I-” He paused and sighed deeply. It seemed hopeless.

“We mustn't forget to hope. All we can do is to pray and hope.”

Saki nodded and leaned his head on Toshiya's shoulder while they still held onto their hands in desperation.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The training was done for the day and Karyu and Hizumi were packing up and talking about today's accomplishements and possible improvements in training tactics when a sudden energy wave went through heaven. Karyu looked back at Hizumi who said: “The heavenly portal has been opened.”

Karyu started running out the training hall, followed by Hizumi. They unfolded their wings and came to a halt in the entrance hall of heaven where they saw a huge crowd of Angels entering heaven. Karyu looked around in disbelieve, when he found an old known face at the boarders, waving the group of lower ranked Angels inside.

“Tora!” Karyu screamed and the black haired Angel tunred his head to look at his AOR-Boss. Being two heads taller than most Angels, Tora had no trouble to look over all the heads. He was this kind of Angel who emanated strength in stillness, his hawk like eyes and sharp facial features gave him an intelligence and dominance no one would ever question. He too was a Leader of a legion of Angels, an AOR under Karyu's command but mostly active on earth or between spheres.

Karyu made his way to Tora whom was still waving Angels inside the heavenly gate. The young Angels filled up the whole hall and Karyu looked around in disbelieve. “What's going on?!”

“I'm taking my Angels back.” He kept on waving. “Earth became too dangerous. At this point, I can't guarantee for their safety anylonger.”

Karyu widened his eyes and so did Hizumi at the back of the hall who had finally been joined by a shocked Metatron-sama and Ruki. Now that was news heaven would have to talk about for days. And they would need a lot of accomodation for all the returned Angels as well.

End of part 08

Chapter Text

(picture: Kirito, Demon, former Dark Lord's son; Aiji, Seraphim Angel)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 09

Foreboding

The old and wise Angel breathed out deeply when he closed the door behind him. There was no way that he could have told Sakito and in front of his soul mate too. When it came to matters of the heart, Hakuei was helpless, Toshiya was better in addressing it. This matter, he had to leave to him and he knew that his beloved understood.

Hakuei turned around and walked down the full glass corridor of the castle, passing countless apartments to his right. The sun had already gone down and the stars shone beautifully through the endless glass..... he halted when he heard steps behind him. That was when an old known energy 'showed' him who it was.

“Long time no see old friend.” Hakuei said and turned around to find Hitsugi standing a few meters behind him. Hitsugi had his arms crossed and Hakuei knew this gaze just too well. The colorful looking Angel walked towards him with a distant look and motioned with his chin. “Let's go for a walk.” Hakuei nodded and together they left the castle to take a long stroll through the dimly lit garden. They walked in silence before Hitsugi sighed out loud and said: “You missed out on training today.”

“I know.”

Hitsugi turned his head and looked with his colorful eyes back at Hakuei, who was one of the tallest Angels here. “You want to tell me about it or do I have to pester it out of you?” And what Hitsugi said he totally meant. For a moment, Hakuei recalled a scene on earth, when Hitsugi found him in his meditation retreat and literally kicked him out the house to make him wake up... and that was kicked out with doors still closed. On a strange level, Hakuei always respected him for that.

“Family matters.” Was what Hakuei finally said.

“Trouble in love paradise?”

“No, more than that.”

Hitsugi licked over his lips and rolled his eyes before he fixated his old friend again. “Are we really talking like this?”

“I am not supposed to talk to lower ranks about what happened.”

“Boohoo. I will find it out anyway.”

Hakuei paused and turned his head around to make sure that they were alone outside.”You remember the vision Reita and Kentaro were pulled into during training...”

“Yeah...”

“They saw a hostage in this vision, an old friend, someone you knew on earth and who changed sides long ago to work for hell....”

“So you're telling me the Empaths were pulled into a vision in hell?”

“We assume it, yes.”

“Holy..... Who was the hostage?”

“Ni~ya.”

Hitsugi made a thinking face and finally recalled. “The boy who helped with Toshiya's escape on earth?”

“Exactly. And this vision, let's say, disturbed some Angels who were close to him in life times before...”

“Who of us Angels was ever close to Ni~ya before?”

The pebbles underneath their feet made sounds which filled the silence and with one side way turn of Hakuei's head, he gave himself away. Hitsugi opened his eyes and mouth wide. “HOLY-!”

Hakuei hushed him. “Hitsugi!”

“YOU AND THAT BOY?! Omg, omg, when?! Before or after you knew Toshiya?”

“Before before... waaay before. And it was his idea, he made the first move.”

Hitsugi couldn't help himself but to grin. “I'm sorry old friend.” He clapped Hakuei on his shoulder. “We all have history.”

“What was in the past stays in the past. We were good with each other.... but there is one Angel hurting very much for Ni~ya.” Hitsugi, being a close friend to the Seraphs knew exactly whom he meant. “Good Lord, poor Sakito. He must be devastated.”

“He is. He ached for that boy for centuries. Their bond is very strong. They used to be assigned Guardian Angel and protege a long time ago. This bond never really broke, even after Ni~ya changed sides...”

“Holy moly....” Hitsugi looked up into heaven and shook his head in disbelieve. “You know, our little group of friends never cease to amaze me. There are things coming to light I never would have dared to think of.”

“This is all very personal.”

“And I won't tell a soul.” Hitsugi assured and Hakuei knew that he could trust him. “Thank you Hakuei, for telling me. I always felt that there was something the matter but I couldn't name it.”

Hakuei nodded.

“So, will you continue to train us?”

“I will. I have to, especially now. But it's someone else I'm concerned with....” Now it was Hakuei's turn to ask uncomfortable questions. “What happened to Asagi and you?” Hakuei knew exactly what or 'who' happened, he just wanted to hear it from his old friend's mouth.

“Asagi became a stranger to me. I hardly see him anymore.”

Hakuei nodded understandingly and they both knew why. “You know, I don't like that he became like a puppy, running after you know who and forgetting his old family.”

“Hitsugi, Kenken became a part of our family a long time ago, you just never accepted him.”

A pause followed before Hitsugi continued. “Yeah, you're right.”

Hakuei stopped and Hitsugi did so too in reflex. “Why do you hate the boy so much?”

Hitsugi looked away and bit the piercing on his lip. “I don't hate him. I just hate being chased because usually I AM the one who chases.”

Hakuei stood with his hands on his hips and pulled up his eyebrows. “Really? Is that your childish ego reason?”

“It is my reason, take it or leave it.”

Hakuei sometimes hated him for being this pig-headed and proud. “You know I value you as my closest friend... but today I tell you that Kenken stands under my personal protection. He became like a son and I won't tolerate him being unhappy. He is a very talented Empath, if not one of the most talented ones.”

“Well okay.” Hitsugi agrees nonchalantly. “Whatever you wish. Do as you please but leave me out of this.”

“And I did.”

Hitsugi looked strangely back at Hakuei. “What do you mean?”

“I figured that Asagi and Kenken would compliment each other better in fights than the two of you ever would. That's why they became fighting partners in the first place.”

“Congratulations, you did us all a favor here.” Hitsugi didn't know what to make of this information. Admittingly, it kind of hurt seeing that Asagi was preferred in his abilities over him although admittingly, Asagi was a very good fighter too. He hated this complicated situation too although he was not at fault.... at least in his eyes. He silenced.

“Hitsugi, what can we do to ease the situation between you and Asagi?”

He thought about it and finally shook his head. “I guess there is nothing that can be done. Only time will tell.”

“If you ever consider to leave our family group, I will hunt you down forever. Like you once did with me.”

Hitsugi looked up and glared at Hakuei. “I am not that stupid. I would never do that.”

“Then I'm glad.” And Hakuei patted his shoulder. “I would miss you, you idiot.” And Hitsugi grinned.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A knock sounded on Aiji's door and Ruki was not surprised when he found Kirito opening it. The Angel of Karma looked back and forth between Kirito and the sleeping Aiji before he said: “A word.”

The Demon knew who Ruki was, every Demon knew who Ruki was. Kamijo's right hand in rebirth and Karma. He was just surprised what the Angel had to do with him. Ruki gestured him to follow him out of the castle but Kirito stopped and Ruki turned around: “What is it?”

“Is it wise to leave the Seraph alone and unguarded? He broke down earlier.”

Ruki knitted his eyebrows and looked back into the apartment. “How come you are the only one monitoring a higher ranked Angel?”

“You're asking me? How come everybody seems to have forgotten about one of the Trinitys' Angels?”

Ruki narrowed his eyes about the mentioning of the Trinity, which was in fact a heaven insider and he gestured Kirito to follow him into his office anyway.

The infamous office of the kindel-Angel, the Angel of Karma. Shelves full of books, papers and notes stuck everywhere, the desk behind which Ruki positioned himself was enormous. He offered Kirito a seat and the Demon took it.

“Would have never guessed to have you here as my guest one day.... the infamous false son of the Lord of Darkness.” Ruki added in his deep voice.

“Pleasure is all mine.” Kirito said leaning back on his chair motionless, only his sharp white eyes fixated on Ruki.

“So,” Ruki folded his hands and leaned forward on his desk, “as someone who loves to plan things, I wanted to talk to you about your time here.”

Kirito still remained motionless on his chair but his demonic eyes kept on fixating Ruki, which admittingly gave an eerie feeling.

“Before having this conversation,” Ruki continued, “I just wanted to say that you can talk to me openly. I am Switzerland here and because of my profession, I am not made to judge or analyze, I only listen.”

“Aha.” Sounded very convincing to Kirito. Then he leaned up in his chair. “Just to make myself clear since everybody's asking: I am not here to spy on, or on any secret mission. I was thrown out of hell for reasons everybody seems to know even here in heaven.... the air I have to breathe here aches my immortal body, even the dimmest light aches my eyes and the positive talk gives me mood swings.... to be frank: I am here to somehow entertain myself and to make existence somehow bearable.”

Ruki nodded. “Understood.” From his experience Ruki knew that every being needed a purpose. “Funny how you ended up with one of the highest Angel ranks from the very start.”

“Wasn't my idea and let's not be mistaken: I don't 'care' for anyone, I was there because I'm bored and interested. Seems like you can't handle your highest Angel-class at the moment....” Kirito grinned but Ruki kept a poker face. He was good at that.

“There are issues now and then which are normal in circles of life...”

“Bullshit. Aiji is far gone and you know it.”

Ruki leaned back. “What do you suggest then?”

“To heal poison with poison.”

Ruki thought about it before he said: “Continue.”

“Let's say: I get my entertainment and you get your Seraph back without the trauma.”

“Can you do it?”

Kirito played to look hurt. “Are you questioning my abilities? Joke. Of course I can although I hate to admit it but usually Demons work the other way round. We drive beings insane, we usually don't rescue them from this state.”

“Charming.” Ruki said. “But what's in there for you?”

Kirito leaned back again and said: “Respect. Respect from heaven and annoyance from hell. Eventually, they will get to know about my work here and I want to pay them back in doing 'the right thing' here, which they will despise.”

“Understood.” Ruki said. “Another question though: What do you know about secret missions in laboratories down in hell? And do you happen to know a former heaven resident being held hostage in such a lab?”

Kirito answered right away. “Never heard of it because the higher ranks kept these kind of secrets from me, I was simply too unimportant after Kaoru had returned, a nuisance.”

Ruki thought about how to ask differently. “If there was a Demon knowing about such a mission, who apart from Kaoru would know about it?”

“Tsukasa, that's for sure. Uruha too. And one Demon even Demons are afraid of: Tatsuro.”

That was when Ruki gave himself away as he leaned back from the table.

“Rings a bell?” Kirito grinned and of course it did. Tatsuro made Toshiya and Hakuei's last life on earth a living hell... Ruki should have guessed that he must have made a fabulous career in the world down under.

“Unpleasant fellow. We know about him, his last incarnated life on earth.”

But Kirito remained silent and Ruki knew that something must be the matter and he was also sure that Kirito didn't tell him everything but it was hard to get any information out of him. “Is Tatsuro famous in hell?”

“The infamous Tatsuro....” Kirito stammered, lost in thoughts. “Kind of.”

“I see.”

“Which isn't a bad thing in hell. He's ambitious, that's for sure and ambition is always well thought of.” Kirito kept silent about the little fact that Tatsuro took Gackt's position as Leader of the Demon army and kind of 'dismissed' the unwanted rival in a rather crude way.

“Would you have wanted to work together with him?”

Kirito looked back at Ruki and said: “Just to make one thing clear to you heaven residents: In hell there are no friends. It's everybody against everybody....”

“Forgot about that.”

Kirito looked around annoyed. “Are we done for the day? I'm bored again.”

Ruki gestured with his hand that he was free to go.

“One last thing,” Kirito said, “you better get the Trinity in order.” A devilish grin before the door to Ruki's office closed shut behind him. He breathed out loud. Interviewing Kirito was like interviewing a highly intelligent child who wanted to leave and play anytime rather than to do homework. Seemed like all his interviewing techniques were challenged with this Demon here.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Later that night, when everyone was deep asleep, a group of five Angels started to meet in total confidentiality in the holy halls of Metatron-sama himself. Kamijo opened the door to his hall and four shadows shooed inside. No one said a word and when they took down the hoods of their black long cloaks, the faces of Kenken, Reita, Shinya and Ruki were revealed. Shinya smiled at his old friend Reita who nodded politely.

“Please, take a seat.” Kamijo gestured them to sit around his long table and the Angels sat down together. Now, the Empaths had no idea why they were here but Shinya and Ruki did.

“Empaths,” Kamijo started, “I called you here today because the two of you are the strongest in your field.” Kentaro still looked around perplex but Reita had an inkling where this was leading to. “The sleeping creature, which you saw in your vision, was a former Angel who changed sides centuries ago. However, this individual is still dear to a few higher rank Angels and Ruki and myself agreed that for the sake of Love, we want to help him.” Reita nodded, he knew Ni~ya but Kenken didn't. He had a thousand questions but Kamijo continued.

“If an Angel changes sides, he becomes a Demon. Not a natural born one but one nevertheless. What most souls don't know is, that once fallen, you actually can return into heaven IF,” Kamijo paused, “the fallen one asks God for forgiveness. If he confesses his sins and asks for forgiveness, chances are good that he will be accepted back into heaven. Now, what keeps him from doing so is obviously the state he is in. Ni~ya is unconscious and we don't know how much of his soul and mind is left in this body and most importantly, we don't know if he wants to return into heaven at all but seeing the state he is in, we assume that it's in his interest too.”

Slowly, Kenken also had an inkling where this was leading to and Kamijo confirmed it. “We want you to try to mentally reach Ni~ya and bring him forward the message, that if he wants to return into heaven, he has to confess his sins and ask for forgiveness, only then, we can get him out of hell. At the moment, only you Empaths can reach him. In a dream, vision, etc.... and for that, Shinya will help you as well.” The beauty bowed respectfully. “Shinya, as Angel of Light, can mentally stable your connection and get you out if needed.” Kenken had his mouth opened in awe and nodded. Reita of course already knew what Shinya was capable of as they used to be heavenly spies together.

Ruki continued in his deep, husky voice. “To make ourselves perfectly clear: This is a top secret mission. Some would even argue treason because we are breaking the boundaries of hell here but since we are not interfering physically and only mentally, we are cool with that.”

Reita lifted his arm and Kamijo nodded at him. “With all due respect Metatron-sama, how do you want us to reach Ni~ya? The first time I saw the vision, it happened automatically. I was pulled into it and Kenken was pulled into it too because of touching me.”

“This is what we will have to find out. But I'm sure that you will succeed. We have the mentally strongest Angels here, we just have to find out which bridge to cross.... and the training starts tonight.”

Kenken lifted up his eyebrows and looked perplex back at Reita. To be honest, he was afraid. Being pulled into some kind of dystopian vision and not being able to control it, was what really scared him. Reita patted his hand underneath the table while the older Angel looked at his former colleague. “Shinya, what is your plan?” And Kenken realized for the first time, that Reita must be capable of so much more, more than he ever showed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

What had happened prior to that secret meeting at Metatron's holy hall, was something more humanly male. After Hitsugi and Hakuei were done talking, the wildly pierced Angel went into an establishment which was similar to a bar back on earth, except without the alcohol which was a pity in many souls' eyes. A place were Angels hung out after work, talked and listened to music.

Hitsugi was sitting alone in the back corner of the bar and listened to some old rock music which made him kind of sentimental. Sometimes he missed the good old times with their motorcycles, beers, cigarettes and girls.... why he was accepted into heaven after his death, although he was not exactly an Angel in his past life? Because Ruki saw something in him and Asagi. To be honest, they had expected to get sucked into hell right away and were more than astounded when they found themselves in Ruki's office at different points in time.

Hitsugi smiled at himself when he recalled Ruki skipping through his Akasha-Chronicle and shaking his head, he can even hear him talking: 'You know, this kind of behavior is usually a one way ticket to hell.... Yakuza, gambling, women.....' Ruki slammed the book shut and looked coldly back at Hitsugi. 'But your heart is in the right place. And you helped two mighty Angels on earth, Toshiya and Hakuei. Besides that, your strength and bravery is something the Angels of Revenge will need.'

And that's how they landed in heaven. Not to be mistaken, Hitsugi was glad about that. He enjoyed his tasks in heaven although their future seemed uncertain these days.

At that moment, laughter and snickers fluttered into his direction and Hitsugi looked up, only to find a bunch of well hated AOR-colleagues smiling and looking at him from afar, sitting on high bar chairs. With his temper always short lived, Hitsugi stood up and remained standing.

“Do we have a problem here?” He addressed the group of three Angels whom were stupidly smiling at him. One of them got up from the high chair and stepped closer. “You know.... we were wondering where your girlfriend is? You know, the short black haired one... seems like your best friend is taking him for a ride..."

Everything happened very fast. Hitsugi smashing the table aside, jumping forward and punching the fellow Angel hard into his face and falling down to the ground together with him. Screams, noises and shouts filled the air, Angels were running outside in panic while Hitsugi sat on the stupid Angel's stomach and punched him hard into the face. The other two friends started jumping on Hitsugi but it was to no avail. In fight mode, Hitsugi was a beast and although he couldn't possibly harm or kill an Angel, the trauma from an AOR beating the immortal shit out of you could be really severe.

Hitsugi was like in a rush and the beats he got into his face and angelic body from the other stupid Angels were nothing compared to the impacts he was used to. The air was electrified, screams and crying female Angels were all around them.... when suddenly a strong, grip got Hitsugi at his collar and pulled him off the poor Angel from the ground. All Hitsugi realized was that his feet were dangling in the air and a pair of cold eyes stared back into his severely beaten face. It was Karyu. The Leader of the AOR was emanating a red aura and the ones who had witnessed the brawl, fled the location as quickly as possible. The other two involved wanted to flee as well but Karyu hissed them back, the third one was out on the ground anyway.

“I could smash you into eternity for that.” Karyu said in a voice even Hitsugi had never heard before. “Give me one good reason why I shouldn't do that!!”

It was Hizumi who finally stormed into the location and he touched Karyu's arm who still hold Hitsugi high up into the air. He dropped the beaten up Angel and pulled up his chin while sucking in his breath deeply. He looked over to the other beaten up idiot. “The four of you are suspended from any training or activity, starting tomorrow. You will all report to Ruki first thing in the morning to find you another task.”

“But-” Hitsugi started while Karyu was already on his way out and Hizumi motioned him to keep quiet and just obey. Hitsugi pulled back his hurting head in disbelieve and closed his eyes.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the following morning inside the AOR training hall and Kenken, Asagi and Reita sat in a semi circle, waiting for training to start. Kenken yawned for about the hundredth time and Reita suppressed a slight grin in silence. Their secret mission the night before had lasted longer than expected and their energy level was admittingly quite low. They had tried to get into contact mentally last night with missing Ni~ya in hell but to no avail. No visions, no messages nothing. They are all still trying to figure out what sucked them into this vision in the first place...

Now Kenken threatened to fall over and Asagi happily obliged and pulled him back on his shoulders into a sitting position, now Reita slightly smiled. He was far better in concealing his energy loss, coming from years of experience.

“What's the matter with you this morning? Are you okay?” Asagi wanted to know.

“I'm fine.” Kenken clapped both his cheeks.

“Are you sure you can train today?”

Kenken nodded and Asagi looked around, he wondered where Hitsugi was. His old friend was usually very punctual but not today. That was when Asagi noticed the Angels around them whispering and smiling at each other, here and there glimpses were given. Reita had realized it too but he decided to sit, wait and observe.

That was when the door swung open powerfully and Karyu stomped in, followed by Hakuei and Hizumi... and the aura they gave off was irritable. The Angels stood up from the ground to greet their instructors and Karyu answered only by a slight nod.

“Dear fellow Angels. I wanted to address what you maybe have already heard: It is true that one legion of AOR Angels had returned yesterday from earth, together with a lot of Angels of inspiration. As you surely have guessed, it was out of safety reasons, like the other group which had returned not long ago. This is a reminded to you what we are training for, that there is a demonic danger on earth, threatening sacred human souls on earth... it is only a question of time until it reaches heaven.” A short pause followed which was sickening silent although lots of Angels were present. “But we are not defenseless. We are strong, the new generation is strong, together we can make it, we have to stick together in all times.... which brings me to my next point.”

The door opened and a group of never before seen Angels entered their training hall.

“Our fighting group will expand by a few extra Angels. Last night, we had to break up a senseless fight between some of your AOR colleagues... they were dismissed immediately from training until further notice.” The hall filled with sounds of astonishment and voices. Kenken looked around in shock to search for a special someone and Asagi shook his head in disbelieve. Now Hitsugi's absence made sense.

Karyu silenced the crowd and continued: “Just in case any of you haven't noticed until now: We are facing hard times and any disobedience will be punished accordingly. No violations of any law and total obedience. I hate to put it that way but with us, heaven stands or falls.”

Karyu waved the Angels over and the new arrivals stood silently at the front. “Please greet your new colleagues.” The Angels did so nicely and Karyu appointed the Angels to the ones which were without fighting partners now.... and that included Reita whose fighting partner didn't show up to the training today too.

Kenken smiled when he saw the brightest Angel of the little new group bouncing over to their group and bowed in front of Reita first, before he bowed to their little group respectfully. “Nice to meet you all, my name is Ryohei. Happy to make your acquaintance, Reita-san.” Reita bowed again while Kenken's mouth stood wide open. The Angel was a sight to see and nobody would have ever guessed that he was an Angel of Revenge because obviously, he had taken the role as Reita's new fighting partner.

Ryohei looked so.... so..... sweet and colorful. Not at all like a fighter. As if he could read their minds, he lifted up his index finger and shook it at Kenken with a grin. “Don't be fooled by appearance.” Was what he said. No matter how he looked, he always had a beam on his beautiful, almost female face but the voice was definitely male. His eyes were big and round and there was a fire in them which shone like the bright soul that he was. His lips were sumptuous and his hair colorful with light brownish and blond strands, bound up into short ponytails. “What are your names?” He kept on beaming and Reita bowed again and introduced himself, then it was Asagi and Kenken next. “I'm sorry to replace your fighting partner...” Ryohei addressed Reita and again, he nodded politely and wished him well for good future cooperation.

It was only the slightest of a moment, when Ryohei noticed that Kenken looked down to the ground and Asagi consoled him about something.... or someone. Reita on the other hand was unreadable but Ryohei was happy to be in their group.

Kenken on the other hand couldn't wait until training was over today.

End of part 09

Chapter Text

(picture: Hitsugi, Angel of Revenge; Kentaro, Empath Angel)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 10

Wind of change

It was the last physical training before going back to regular school lessons for the NG Angels.

The new arrivals were kind of late to train with their new partners, so extra training hours were a necessity for Ryohei and Reita the following days, which was not a problem since Reita, as an old soul, was good in all subjects anyway.

Asagi and Kenken were training together with Ryohei and Reita and when the petite newcomer started to attack... it was close to a graceful dance. While Ryohei was looking out for his partner, the attacks came at the same time gracefully and so quick, that Asagi had to shield Kenken once or twice that day. Reita was also very pleased since Ryohei's personality matched to his fighting style better that his old partner had.

Ryohei landed on the ground after his last attack and Kenken was just awestruck that the obviously talented Angel did everything with a smile on his face while also moving efficiently and gracefully. Karyu was also very pleased and congratulated the team at the end of the training, which brought the first smile back to his face today.

Kentaro was almost trembling while he counted the minutes until their training would finally end. Sleepless nights and nervousness were never good partners and called for stupid ideas and actions. He looked over to Hakuei, his old friend who had become something like a father figure to him over the centuries..... their eyes met and Hakuei understood. He just nodded at Kenken reassuringly. After Karyu dismissed their class for the day, Kentaro bolted out the door with a quick 'see you!' and was gone.

Asagi breathed out deeply and Reita nodded knowingly. Ryohei stood in between the two of them and didn't get the whole picture. “You will understand soon.” Reita whispered to Ryohei, in a save distance from Asagi because by now everybody in their little group knew about the unfortunate love triangle.

His feet and wings couldn't carry Kenken fast enough. He couldn't even remember the last time he had spoken to Hitsugi but he was certain that it must have involved not very kind words from one part... as it always had. But the moment he had heard about the dismissal of Hitsugi, his immortal heart slumped into his stomach and he couldn't form any clear thought. What on earth must have happened that Karyu dismissed them from training? He had to find out, come what may.

Kenken landed in front of Hitsugi's door and knocked impatiently.... and waited. He knocked again hasty and loud but no one answered the door. God knows where Hitsugi was so Kenken slumped down to the ground and waited in front of his door.... a thousand questions ran through his mind and he swore to himself to get them all answered, for sure. His head fell forward again and again so Kenken pulled up his legs and rested with his head on his knees, just for a short while.... and he was out dead tired and fell asleep in front of Hitsugi's door.

The next thing he recalled was the thud on the back of his head when he had fallen backwards to the ground. Sleepy, Kenken opened his eyes and looked into long missed angry eyes which stared annoyed down on him. Kenken looked around and found out that he had fallen into Hitsugi's apartment as the Angel must have opened the door.

“I knew you would come.” A deep murmur as he stepped over Kenken into his apartment.

Clumsily, Kenken stumbled over his wings as he wanted to get up and fell into long missed strong arms. The moment was quickly over and the reaction was what had to be expected. Hitsugi breathed out annoyed and pulled the younger Angel into a standing position. “Could you at least watch out.”

“I'm sorry.” Kenken bowed, made his wings disappear and tried not to be distracted by Hitsugi's apartment.... he had never been inside and what he could see was not what he had expected. It was super tidy, almost minimalistic, which was a heavy contrast to Hitsugi's colorful look.

“Why are you here?” Hitsugi had his arms crossed and although they stood at the entrance, he made no motion to invite Kenken fully in. “Make it quick, I'm busy.”

Kenken's sleepy voice croaked. “What happened?”

Hitsugi looked annoyed aside to ignore the puppy stare. “I'm sure Karyu informed you about what had happened.”

“Not entirely, I want to hear it from you.” That was when Hitsugi turned his gaze back. “None of your business.” And pulled one eyebrow up to emphasize his point.

“We missed you in training today, will you ever come back?”

That stung and Hitsugi became loud. “Probably never! And don't look at me like that! It was not my idea! Thinking that... that the reason.... ARGH! Never mind! I wish you all a happy life and good luck in training while I am sorting the library for Ruki and you will be saving the world! But I'm sure you and Asagi will do a tremendous job and-!”

The grip on Hitsugi's wrist came with a force he would have never expected from the far smaller Angel in front of him and it shut him up. The stern gaze and strong voice was something Hitsugi had never seen in Kenken before. “Don't presume that this is only hard for you!” With that Kenken hinted at more that was but couldn't tell. “Let's talk now like grown ups!”

Hitsugi pulled back. “I don't have time for this shit...” But Kenken didn't let go of the situation. “Is this because of Asagi? What happened between the two of you?” Hitsugi didn't turn around and heard Kenken breath out annoyed behind his back. “I don't get you, any of you! We have known each other for decades and yet all the time spent is worth nothing to you?!”

That was when Hitsugi snapped and stomped towards Kenken but the Angel didn't move an inch... Hitsugi grabbed him at his shoulders though and pushed him hard against his wall. They were both furious and looked into each others eyes with mad certainty. It was a match of equals and Hitsugi remained speechless about the progress their young friend has made. Kenken had become unbelievably strong. All his childishness had changed to strength, almost over night.

“You don't know us..:” Hitsugi threatened and Kenken could feel his hot breath on his lips.... it shouldn't distract him but it did. His eyes became heavy and his gaze shifted down to Hitsugi's pierced lip. With a much quieter voice, Kenken said. “Come again with your old excuse that I don't belong to the family, because I do and you know it.” The air between them was electrified from anger and male instinct, Hitsugi must have realized it too. The taller Angel stepped finally back and let go of Kenken's shoulders. “Whatever.” Hitsugi turned around and the moment was broken.

Kentaro collected himself and stood up straight again. “We miss you and we are concerned about you. The distancing comes from you and only you--”

“You can leave now.” Hitsugi said in a rather calm way without turning around.

“Don't forget about us and our past. No matter how much you might hate me.” And with that, Kenken closed the door behind him and was gone.

Hitsugi, with his arms crossed, remained standing in his apartment a few moments longer, unable to move and unable to remember why it had all come to this.... he had no answer how it all turned into this mess.... but no matter what or who it was, he was the one who felt like a fucking idiot.

Kenken stormed out of heavenly castle and into the gardens with heavy footsteps. He couldn't recall the last time he had been so angry but Hitsugi always made it possible. This pig headed, infantile Angel! Hitsugi had always been an Angel who acted on instinct but these days, he was simply irrational.

In the distance, he saw his 'personal shadow' Asagi approaching but Kenken was so mad that he dismissed him with a 'not now!' and passed him without a halt. Asagi looked after him and hated his best friend for making Kenken always feel that way. Even after all these hard decades together... Kenken had only eyes for him. And Asagi didn't understand it, couldn't understand it since they were so perfectly fighting together.... It just sucked.

Kentaro had walked all the way back to his apartment complex on foot and did so to maybe feel human again after such a long immortal time. To get a clear head, to get the anger out of his system, to form a clear thought and-

In front of his door, another familiar figure was waiting for him and the moment he realized that Hakuei had been waiting for him, Kenken walked towards him and the old Angel simply stretched out his arms and hugged the petite Angel. Kenken buried his head on Hakuei's chest and the older Angel simply nodded. He understood, he was so emphatic for his old friend that he felt his pain. Hakuei cared over Kenken's head and knew that the tears which the young Angel shared came from anger and frustration... and no one said a word, it was a silent moment shared in thoughts.

The following day, Asagi didn't visit Hitsugi for known reasons and Hakuei advised Toshiya to leave Hitsugi to his thoughts for the time being. His dismissal from training was after all a punishment and the working hours in the library were perfect to give him much needed quiet time to reflect on how it all came to this.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The portals of heaven had been opened the next day for a group of old known Angels which made their way back into heaven after a long mission on earth.

The Archangels had also postponed their missions because the natural disasters had grown impossibly in number. The Archangels had troubles to control their elements: Polluted water and soil, hard to control wind forces and tornadoes because of the clearing of the forests worldwide, global warming... the list went on and on and today they had called for a meeting with Metatron-sama.

They carried grief faces: Kami, hide, Shizumi and Mana and they were tired, every Angel could see it. Ruki saw it too when he accompanied them into Kamijo's conference hall.

Metatron-sama looked at his four Archangels and addressed Kami who had always been the spokesperson for the elements.

“Kami-san, please report.” Kamijo sat down and Kami stood up from his chair, while hide and Shizumi simply looked tired, as Mana looked at his hands in his lap. As Archangels of the elements, they felt the changes on earth and in between spheres extremely well.

“The natural balance becomes more and more impossible to uphold. The pollution and artificial destruction is something not only us alone can't possibly balance any longer.... humans and animals suffer from it as well. Physical and psychological illnesses occur and we are almost certain that in this conditions, humans are more prone to be attacked by demons as well.”

Kamijo nodded. Of course he knew about the status on earth and he too believed that human souls were more prone to attacks that way but seeing that the Archangels were at their ends with their powers... scared him. “What do you suggest?”

“We think that a group of new generation Angels must also be trained in the elements and put into our command to help us out. It simply became too much for us alone.”

The Archangels looked at Kamijo who thought for himself and finally looked over to Ruki and back to the Archangels: “Half of heavenly castle is full with old 'new arrivals' from earth. A large group of Angels of Inspiration and Angel of Revenge came back because they can't reach humans any longer. Maybe, if we train them in your elements' work, the natural balance will automatically restore human strength and sooner or later, the Angels can return to their work as well.”

Ruki murmured. “Sounds like a plan to me.”

“What do you think?” Kamijo addressed the Archangels.

“I'm all up for it.” Hide said while Mana and Shizumi nodded, Kami smiled relieved and asked: “When will training start?”

“You can start today. The Empaths and AOR fighting units are done with physical combat for the day and the training halls are free.”

“Perfect. Let us check out the training grounds.” Kami said and the others stood up as well, ready to go.

In unison, the highest class Angels, together with the Archangels, were quite a sight so see. Every Angel in heaven knew them and stepped out of their way, as the group made their way to the training units. Kami, the Archangel of wind, was tall and always strode strong and with purpose, his knee length white hair was one of a kind, a reminder of the last cross fight on earth when his energy was sucked out of his body when Toshiya needed his powers. Hide, as Archangel of fire, with his wildly pink-reddish hair was an all time icon in heaven... as was Mana, who only communicated mentally and floated rather than walked. Shizumi was the old teacher-Angel and became the Angel of wind after Kyo had betrayed them. Takanori took his place as teacher for the NG's and he did a great job in that.

“I've never been to the training halls before.” Hide said in awe when he saw the huge complex in front of them. “Me neither. They didn't exist when I was teaching centuries ago.” Shizumi added.

They stopped in front of the door and Ruki opened it. They stepped inside and found the hall being illuminated, as a group of three pairs were training out of protocol with Hakuei. They looked over to the new arrivals and the training Angels bowed down deeply when they saw Kamijo, Ruki and the Archangels entering.

“Hakuei-san, what's going on?” Kamijo asked and Hakuei stepped forward and explained. “We are training three pairs with new arrivals after a group of three AOR's were dismissed a few days ago. The others are back to lectures with Takanori.”

“I see. Did we disrupt your training? We will soon be gone.”

Hakuei bowed slightly. “Please take your time, we were about to finish anyway.” Hakuei motioned the three pairs to stop and have a rest as he made his way back to his group.

“You did well.” Hakuei said after he had returned to Reita and Ryohei. “I think that you will soon be ready to follow your fellow Angels in lecture.” Ryohei smiled politely and Reita nodded. The moment Hakuei stepped aside, Ryohei saw the tallest Angel of the group across the training grounds, standing with his back to them, as his long white hair reached down to his knees. Ryohei looked in between Hakuei and the Archangel and realized, that their hair was in similar color. Hakuei's was gray though and Kami had white hair. This was something very unique in heaven, no one else had these colors.

Hakuei must have seen Ryohei looking back and forth in between them and smiled as he saw how he tried to find an answer but couldn't and was probably too polite to ask. “We are not related.” Hakuei said next to Ryohei whom jumped by the realization of being caught staring. “I'm sorry, I didn't want to be rude. It's just so... unique.”

“It came with a heavy price.”

Ryohei bowed slightly. “I'm sorry to hear that.”

“During the last prophecy fight. It only occurs when powers have been misused.”

But how, Hakuei didn't explain and Ryohei bowed again in awe and thanked for the explanation. Hakuei smiled at the new, very polite Angel and touched his shoulder only for a moment to reassure him.... that was when a wave of power shot through Hakuei. For a split second, he had forgotten about his new gift and got a glimpse of Ryohei's spiritual power.... which was amazing. Colorful, strong and full of Love. But in between this, he tasted also something bitter, a long forgotten pain.

The moment was quickly over and Ryohei didn't realize what Hakuei had felt with a single touch. Their attention went to the mighty group of Angels, which came over to their AOR-group and they all bowed deeply when Kamijo, Ruki and the Archangels came to a halt in front of them.

“You are our hope and pride.” Kamijo smiled at the fighting class of Angels, where his old friend Reita stood next to Ryohei. The Archangels up so close where amazing. They carried a whole different kind of energy which was fascinating and one of a kind.
Every Angel knew the Archangels but they usually never came into contact with them. Hide and Shizumi looked at them and smiled politely, while Mana and Kami had frozen faces. If they wouldn't move, Ryohei could have sworn they were statues. He was intrigued by how tall Kami was in real life and wondered how his powers had been misused to get this kind of hair... thinking about it, Ryohei realized that his face didn't look very happy. Well, another happy from Mana who was well know to have only one face.

Fact was that after Seraphim Kai had eternally died, Kami had become a shadow of himself and was only functioning. But only the higher ranked Angels knew about that fact.

Hakuei exchanged a few last words with Metatron and dismissed his small group for the day. Reita, Ryohei and the others bowed, turned and left the hall and after a few more minutes, the higher ranked did so as well.

They followed Kamijo back into his private hall and took their old seats. Ruki looked at Kamijo and after a nod said: “You can start with training tomorrow. I will contact the group of Inspiration-Angels and we will test them in their natural talents and sort them in equal numbers to you. I presume that training in elements is not as time-consuming as physical combat?”

Kamijo looked wondering and Kami added: “It is not to be underestimated.”

“I see.” Ruki murmured.

Now Kamijo stood up and paced back an forth in front of his throne like chair, thinking... and the Archangels knew that this meant no good.

“Any second thoughts about our plan Metatron-sama?” Kami asked but Kamijo shook his head.

“No, there is something else I have to tell you.” All eyes were resting on Kamijo. “The next information is top secret and will not be discussed outside these halls.”

The anticipation was palpable.

“While you were on your mission on earth, we had an unfortunate accident during the AOR and NG fight-training. Two highly gifted Empaths were pulled into a vision during training and to this day we don't know how it happened.... fact is that they got glimpses of a vision from hell where they saw artificial beings hold in tanks and....” Kamijo paused. “One of the Empaths spoke in tongues.”

All their mouths stood open and it was reflex when Mana reached for Kami's hand underneath the table to give him mental support. To Kami, this sounded like the return of a nightmare, the return of a night he so wanted to forget but it haunted him almost every night until today.

“Is this about a new prophecy?” Hide had the guts to speak up first.

“We don't know.” Ruki answered. “We just started with research.” And he meant Hitsugi and his entourage who were recently appointed to library work. A work which the former Archangels were perfectly familiar with.

“This cannot be.” Shizumi added and folded his hands in front of his mouth. Kami looked up and asked: “Who were the Empaths?”

“Reita and Kentaro.”

The Archangels didn't know them personally. They knew who Reita was but Kentaro was new to them.

“And what was the message? Could you decipher it?” Kami went on.

Ruki said the words out loud: “Si confiteamur peccata nostra: fidelis est, et justus, ut remittat nobis peccata nostra, et emundet nos ab omni iniquitate.”

“Old speech.” Kami said under his breath and Ruki translated: “'If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness.'

A heavy silence followed where everybody thought deeply about the words.

“Does it refer to our sins?” Hide asked and Ruki went on.

“Maybe. Or the sins of human population on earth, or demonic sins.... it could be everyone. ” Ruki added. “We haven't found it out yet. What was also strange was the fact that Reita didn't recall what he had seen or said after he came back into reality but Kenken did. He was pulled inside the vision after he had touched Reita. Their bond is very strong.”

“But they are not fighting partners?” Hide asked and Ruki answered: “No, just close friends. Kentaro trains with an old friend named Asagi, close friend of Hakuei's. Reita trains with a newly arrived AOR, called Ryohei. You saw them earlier. The Angel with the cloth over his nose. His senses are unbeatable.” Hide looked at Shizumi but the others didn't quite get the look. “So that means,” Hide went on, “that the petite beauty is the fighter in this constellation? I have never seen such a thing.”

“Looks can deceive.” Ruki added. Kami looked over to his colleagues but didn't quite get the vested interest. He kept on asking though. “Did you train with them in particular, to maybe repeat what had happened?”

“Always asking the right questions...” Kamijo spoke up. “As a matter of fact we do. It is a top secret mission which involves personal interests of several heaven residents...”

“Please go on.” Kami was glued to Kamijo's lips, as were the others.

“In the vision, one of the artificial beings in the tanks was a fallen Angel called Ni~ya.” The Archangels looked dumbfounded, of course they knew Ni~ya.

“The one who changed sides just before the last prophecy?” Hide asked.

“That's the one.” Ruki answered.

Hide continued. “Don't get me wrong.... but why should we care? He is not our concern any longer.”

Kami only moved his eyes aside and looked at Hide. “Now that was not very compassionate. But as a matter of fact.... why?” Kami looked back at Kamijo.

“Because of personal interest to one of the Seraphim.”

Kami looked wondering and the others also didn't know. Ruki cleared things up: “Ni~ya used to be Sakito's Guardian Angel in the past. Their bond never really ceased, even after he had changed sides.”

Kami looked onto his hands in his lap and Mana felt with him. If he would be in Sakito's stead, Kami would have done EVERYTHING to get Kai back, just as Toshiya had done for Hakuei. It was the right thing to do. “How can we help?” Kami asked but Kamijo just shook his head.

“This is not in your responsibility this time, old friend.” Kamijo said. “This is something for the New Generation. This 'war', if we have to call it that, is fought on an entirely different level, on a mental one. The Empaths are handling it.”

They nodded in unison.

When the Archangels had returned from earth, they thought to have returned with problems. But what heaven was dealing with in the meantime, no one could have ever imagined.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was in the middle of the night when a soft knock sounded on Kenken's door. Even before opening it he knew who it was... it was an empath-thing. Kenken pulled up the hood of his long robe and opened the door while he simultaneously whispered: “Hello Reita.”

His friend nodded friendly and together they went their way into Kamijo's holy hall for their secret meeting with the higher ranks.

Heaven was deeply asleep around this time and Kenken craved for it too but this mission was far too important. They still tried to get pulled into another vision in hell to possibly reach Ni~ya somehow but until now their attempts were all in vain.

They pulled down their hoods after they had reached Kamijo's hall and closed the door behind them. The rest of the party was already waiting: Toshiya with Hakuei, Shinya and Die, Ruki and Kamijo. They exchanged a few words before Shinya finally said: “Ready?” The Empaths nodded. Shinya, being a gifted Empath as well (as he used to work together with Reita centuries ago), was there to steady and guide their mental journey. Toshiya was there in case anyone would need healing energy and because he and Hakuei knew Ni~ya personally.

Sakito didn't attempt, simply because he didn't know of the secret meeting. Firstly because he was too personally involved and secondly because they were entering a 'gray zone' here in trying to get over hell's boundary, even if it happened mentally.

Shinya, Reita and Kenken stood in a circle and hold hands. They closed their eyes. “I'm going in, follow me.” Shinya said and they did so quietly and went into trance.

In anticipation, the others stood back. Toshiya had his arms folded in front of his chest and Hakuei hold onto him around his waist, whether he steadied his beloved or himself, he couldn't really tell.

Where the Empaths went with their souls, no one could tell. Even for Empaths it was impossible to describe this state because they did it naturally. Kenken once said it was like walking through thick fog where you couldn't see the hand in front of your eyes. Only guided by your instincts.

“I'm feeling something....” Kenken said out loud. Seconds went by and Shinya asked: “Can you see something.”

“No.”

“Try to-” Shinya wanted to say but got interrupted by Kenken who said in a higher pitched voice which wasn't his own: “Don't worry, I got him.”

Shocked silence filled the room.

And Kenken shook his head and opened his eyes. His soul was back in his angelic body. The others opened their eyes as well. “What did you see?” Reita asked.

“Nothing.” Kenken said. “I just got that voice into my head. It felt... otherworldly but not bad.”

“Do you think it meant Ni~ya?” Shinya asked and Kenken looked back at the beauty.

“Yes, I'm positive. My mind was filled up with him.”

Toshiya asked from behind them: “So have you been to hell? Did you see anything?”

Kenken knitted his eyebrows and said: “No. No matter what it was, it found us... me.”

Kamijo started nervously pacing up and down. “Let us hope no one from hell found out about us.”

End of part 10

Chapter Text

(picture: Hazuki, commander Demon army and Ryoga, unknown creature in hell)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 11

Evil never sleeps

Aoi was woken up by heavy footsteps outside his door of his little dark apartment down in hell.

Soldiers were running around wildly and even for hell standards, the commotion was unusual. Still sleepy and deprived of his powers here in hell, he looked out and observed the passing by soldiers. They looked as if they were looking for something.... and that was when a higher ranked Demon in a doctor's coat turned around the corner, making his way up to Kaoru's part of the castle. Aoi froze by the sight of him and his senses told him that he was utterly evil and sadistic. His eyes were luckily covered because of his bangs so he couldn't see them but the impression which he got was enough. As a matter of fact, Aoi saw Dr. Yusuke for the first time today and he knew nothing about the laboratories yet.

Ready for his first appointment as counselor today, Aoi made his way to a little office which he had been granted by Kaoru. On his way up the castle, a well known Demon named Uruha crossed his paths, obviously coming from Kaoru's part of the castle. And since Aoi didn't know anyone here, he simply asked. “Did something happen?”

Uruha turned around incredulously. “What makes you think I will tell you about it?”

“Thank you very much for confirming it.” Aoi answered and Uruha narrowed his eyes.

“No one will come to your 'visiting hours' today.... or ever, Angel.” Uruha said, ready to go on walking when Aoi said behind him: “Pity... but my door is always open for you U-r-u-h-a-san.” Aoi smiled and the Demon gave him a glare ready to kill on the spot but Aoi had already vanished into his office.

Uruha turned around and continued his way to find Tsukasa. Meanwhile he had fantasies about how he could hurt Aoi most effectively but he recalled Kaoru telling them that Aoi was under his personal protection, which was a bummer. But time would tell, this place wore everybody down eventually.

Tatsuro had enough of the commotion about the lost creature down in hell. It had vanished exactly 24 hours ago and this little group of imbecile demons were absolutely helpless in finding it. But Tatsuro knew where he had to look for him. That bastard Hazuki, overseer of his demon army.... he had left him in command to bring that creature back but obviously, it didn't happen. How was it that he had to do everything himself.

Charged with evil intend and rage, Tatsuro stomped his way through the laboratories, back into the private quarters of the demon army. He passed a dumbfounded Tsukasa and Uruha while he walked deeper into the complex.

Ryoga, the white creature with bright blue eyes, had spent the night involuntarily in Hazuki's bed but not to be mistaken, Hazuki had fallen asleep on his chair instead. Unsure what to do with this creature who had somehow become his responsibility, Hazuki couldn't tell why he hesitated to bring it back to Yusuke's laboratories.... he had never shown compassion for anything or anyone before and he would rather die than to admit that this creature was somehow special....

“Hey,” Hazuki shook at Ryoga's shoulder and the creature woke up. He looked silently up at Hazuki. “You cannot stay here, it's too dangerous.”

Ryoga sat up on the bed, his slim body covered in a long white doctor's gown, an inside joke for Hazuki who gave him one of Yusuke's coats. “It's still early, I will bring you to the surface of this world-”

That was when Ryoga lifted one of his hands and gestured Hazuki to pause. He closed his eyes and inside his head he heard a second heartbeat. That was strange... it felt.... it felt as if something tried to contact him. “What is that?” Ryoga's closed eyes moved rapidly and his mind was absent. Hazuki paced uneasily up and down his room, he had no idea what to do now. That was when Ryoga suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. The higher ranked Demon stopped in his pace and saw Ryoga moving close to him. Taken aback by the proximity, Hazuki moved out of Ryoga's radius but the creature reached with both hands for Hazuki's head and pulled his forehead to his forehead....

Ryoga's skin was cold, his whole being emanated something unnatural, something unknown, not demonic nor angelic. Hazuki closed his eyes in reflex as did Ryoga. Then he heard Ryoga's voice inside his head. 'Now I know what my calling is.' Ryoga smiled and when he moved back, Hazuki saw an unknown peace on Ryoga's face, he even slightly smiled. “Thank you.” He said before he dissolved in front of Hazuki's eyes. Shocked, the Demon turned around in his room but Ryoga had completely vanished. The second shock came in brute loud knocks on his door and Tatsuro storming his apartment..

Without a word of warning, Tatsuro pulled Hazuki up on his collar and whispered with dead intend: “Where did you hide him? This little weakness of yours?”

Hazuki snickered although his throat got squeezed tightly. Pain was nothing new to him. In his deep voice he murmurs back: “You think you can have everything?” Tatsuro dropped him and kicked after him on the ground. “I have everything.”

Inside Kaoru's dark halls, Tatsuro tossed Hazuki down to the ground. Dr. Yusuke, Tsukasa and Uruha observed the whole thing incredulously. “What's going on?!” Kaoru demanded by the rude entering. “You better ask him Master, he was the last one who was in contact with the creature.” Hazuki stood up with a poker face, pulling up his chin and dusting his dark clothes off.

“Well?!” Kaoru stretched out his hand to Hazuki, waiting for the explanation.

“Tatsuro is right my Lord, I was in contact with the creature but it is no more.”

Dr. Yusuke narrowed his eyes, thinking that Hazuki killed him off for good. Kaoru asked: “Did you kill it off?”

Hazuki turned his head slightly aside. “Not directly. I wanted to find out what it was but before I was able to do it, it vanished into thin air.”

“WHAT? Just like that?!” Dr. Yusuke couldn't hold back.

“Yes.”

“This makes no sense! Then it could have vanished ages ago, even before the experiments!” Dr. Yusuke thought out loud and Kaoru silenced him with the wave of his hand. That was strange indeed.

“It doesn't matter now.” Kaoru finally said and Tatsuro looked with narrowed eyes back at him and so were the others. “We have more urgent things to do. No matter what it was, it was surely here for a reason. We will find it out soon enough and until then, no more talk about this unimportant matter.”

Kaoru placed a large map on his long table and gestured all Demons to stand around it. “It is time to make plans.” And Tatsuro smiled devilishly.

The meeting with Kaoru had taken longer than expected and the Dark Lord was right when he had said that they had better things to do. Hazuki slumped down in his seat behind his desk after the meeting was over and he pressed his eyes shut with his hands to form a clear thought. Too much had happened today.... but obviously not enough when the door to his office opened without a knock.

With a murderous glare, Hazuki looked up at Dr. Yusuke who came over to his desk uninvited and slapped Hazuki across the face. He slapped the commander of the Demon army across the face. Hazuki stoop up in rage and for the first time, he pulled the doctor up from the ground and hold him around his collar. The mad doctor snickered. “I knew you were hiding something.”

“There is nothing to hide. I'm just sick of your sadistic games.” Hazuki hissed at Yusuke, whom he was in a sadistic, dependent relationship with. “This between us is over and you will address me accordingly.” The doctor laughed at Hazuki but the commander wasn't laughing, instead he added: “How many eyes do you need to fulfill your duties as a doctor?” He slammed him back down onto his desk and hold a pencil just inches in front of Yusuke's right eye. “Your choice.” Heavy breathing from both. “And next time you want to speak to me on business matters, you knock.”

And he tossed Yusuke to the ground who left the room in a hurry without looking back.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Tatsuro made his way to his old fiend Lucifer, also known as Sugizo. Fact was that Sugizo controlled another part of low ranked Demons on earth which attacked human souls but Tatsuro didn't like him. He was a former fallen Angel after all, his accomplishments didn't matter which were nothing compared to Tatsuro's big growing army of hybrids.

“Lucifer,” Tatsuro greeted when he met him in his office. “Your army on earth will be pulled back.”

“What?!” Sugizo stood up and hold on his desk with both hands. “We are doing important work!”

“Order from the Dark Lord, change of plans.” Fact was that Tatsuro's army was ready to rise and shine and he wanted all the old trained Demons to back off. He wanted the glory, all the glory which he so deserved. “Make haste.” Were the last words Tatsuro said before he left Sugizo behind and the old fallen Angel was fuming. This 'newcomer' had no respect for the old inhabitants, the old unspoken rules, he just waltzed over everything and everybody. And besides, when was that decided? Usually, Sugizo had always taken part in this kind of negotiations.

Sugizo stormed out his office to talk to Kaoru in private.

Meanwhile up in heaven, another drama was unexpectedly taking place.

Tora, one Cherubim Leader of the Angels of Revenge, stormed inside the training halls of the NG-Angels where Kamijo was just speaking to a little group of fighting Angels. The Archangels were present as well, together with Karyu, Hizumi and Hakuei.

It was a small group of NG fighting Angels, a special group which was chosen to accompany the Archangels and their new group of element helpers down to earth, to help the Archangels with the elemental damages on nature. Which sounded like a good plan but for Tora it stopped when Angel's from his group were involved too and no one had talked to him about it beforehand.

Tora was fuming, he stomped into the room with his spear in his right hand. Not that the wanted to hurt anyone but it made his appearance not less scary. All the Angels looked up but it was Karyu who acted first and blocked the way between Tora and the group of high mighty Angels.

Ryohei froze on his spot and Reita looked between his new fighting partner and Tora. A group leader of a legion of Angels of Revenge and as hot headed as their reputation. Ryohei didn't fit that model at all, Reita thought.

The group jolted when the sound of metal on metal sounded. Karyu had just blocked Tora's way with his fighting spear and the other did so too. “Easy old friend, easy!”

“SINCE WHEN DO HIGHER UPS MAKE DECISIONS OVER LEGIONS' LEADERS HEADS?!” Tora definitely won this glaring contest with Karyu and while the others were still frozen from his sudden reaction, it was Ryohei who acted. The petite Angel stormed forward, Reita already wanted to expand a security shield for him but he stopped when he saw....

Ryohei went in between Tora and Karyu, facing Tora and touching his spear tenderly. Some of the attendees felt that there was a strange energy between them but no one could name what it was. No words were spoken, only gazes exchanged and after a moment, Tora pulled back his lance and stepped back. Karyu did the same but Ryohei remained next to Tora.

Kamijo stepped forward while the Archangels looked at each other astonished. Hakuei and Hizumi observed the whole ongoing rather interested. Moreover, they read the energy in the room.

“I'm sorry Tora-san, you are absolutely right, we should have informed you.” Kamijo started to explain their mission to train and bring a few of his Angels down to earth together with the Archangels to bring nature back to balance but the more Kamijo explained, the narrower Tora's eyes got. “I didn't bring my Angels back into heaven only to expose them to some new danger!”

That silenced the group but it was Hakuei, who answered very wisely. “These days, Tora-san, we all have to make sacrifices. If one isn't save, we all are in danger.”

Tora finally nodded and Kamijo decided that it was better to call it a day and dismissed the group. Ryohei took Tora around his arm and with a nod at the other Angels, the two of them left the hall first. Whispering and talking to each other. There was a familiarity in between the two of them, no one knew before, not even Karyu who looked over at Hizumi who simply nodded to tell him that he realized it too. Hakuei and Reita left too but were passed by a jogging Kami, who ran out of the hall to have a word with Tora in private.

Kami looked around outside the hall and at first the two Angels could not be seen so he turned around the corner where familiar voices were coming from. He already wanted to address Tora but stopped behind the corner when he got bits and pieces from the conversation between Tora and Ryohei.... he didn't want to eavesdrop but he basically had no choice....

“I haven't brought you back here just to get you into another dangerous situation!“ Tora explained

“I know that and you meant well, you always do. But I can defend myself-” Ryohei answered in his sweet and compassionate voice.

“You know, I promised your mother to look after you....” Ryohei looked down onto the ground and took one of Tora's hands in between his hands. “You always did. But I am old enough to make my own decisions.” Tora looked down at Ryohei with pain in his face and touched one of his cheeks. “When did you grow up so fast...” Ryohei looked back at him with warm love but let go of his hand. “Don't torture yourself and don't try keep me locked away, you are not doing any of us a favor.”

Tora let Ryohei's face go. “Promise me just one thing, that you will not return to earth again. At least not any time soon.”

Ryohei looked back at Tora with knitted eyebrows. “You know this is not my decision to make, we are all heavenly servants.... but be assured, you trained me well and Reita is a good partner, I will be fine.”

Kami slowly tiptoed back and left the scene without being noticed. He turned around the corner and stopped immediately when he found Hakuei and Reita there talking to each other. Hakuei nodded at Kami and included him in the conversation. “We were just talking about Tora's reaction. Do you want to have a word with him later?” Kami cleared his throat. “Ah yes, of course I was-” And he stopped when he felt a bump at his back. Bewildered, he turned around and found a heavily disturbed Ryohei who had run into him. He looked up at Kami with glassy eyes, obviously in distress. It was reflex, when Kami touched the young Angel's shoulders and looked up when Tora came around the corner. Something told him that it was Tora's fault that Ryohei was in this state.

Kami looked at Reita and Hakuei. “Will you look after him?” Reita answered. “Of course.” And Kami stepped aside, his long white hair swinging with the wind when he walked towards Tora. “A word.” Tora looked like he would rather not but when an Archangel asked you to have a word, you had to have a word with an Archangel. And they returned into the now empty hall.

Ryohei didn't look at him as he was embarrassed to be caught in this disturbed state and by higher ranked Angels too but Hakuei understood and smiled. “Something tells me that you are very brave.” Ryohei laughed at himself in disbelieve while his eyes were still wet. “Sometimes I wonder if I am or if it's foolishness....” That was when Hakuei and Reita realized that there was more to the story but it was not the right time to ask him about it. “I will escort you home.” Reita finally said and Ryohei bowed politely at Hakuei and followed Reita back to the sky castle. Reita's silence in that moment was like balm to the soul.

Inside the training hall, Tora halted and bowed slightly at Kami. “Kami-sama....”

“I respect the protectiveness you have of your assigned group of Angels but they are still servants of heaven.” Tora looked at Kami in silence. “And personal feelings have to be put aside, always.”

Tora crossed his arms and with his hawk like features, he looked aside. He didn't want to bring it up but Kami just triggered him too much. “I totally agree with you but this is family business.” Kami looked strangely back at Tora who turned his attention to Kami now. “Our family already lost Kai to some unholy war, I won't loose my other baby cousin too.”

No words could have hit him harder. Kami stood glued to the spot, unable to move or say anything. His face showed it though. Fact was, that outside the higher ranks, no one knew about his personal involvement with Kai back then. His family could not have known... for that they hadn't been together long enough. Kami pressed his mouth tightly shut, scolding himself to still feel so vulnerable when his name came up. He cleared his throat. “On some level, I understand.” Kami started. “Be assured that we have every Angels' safety in mind, you have my word that we will never see such tragedy to be repeated again. Before that happens, I will sacrifice myself.” As I couldn't bear another loss, Kami added in his head. He may seemed like the most stable Archangel in their group but his scars run deep.

Tora was slightly puzzled about Kami's reaction but counted it to the inner circle of higher ranked Angels, as they all must have known Kai. “I see we understand each other.” Tora said.

“We understand each other perfectly.” And with that, the conversation was over.

They both left the fighting hall and Kami was surprised to find Hakuei still waiting outside. The other silver haired Angel was surprised though to see Kami slightly disturbed. Tora passed the two of them and Hakuei nodded at him goodbye while Kami stopped and breathed out deeply. Hakuei gave him a moment before he asked: “You want to tell me or do you want to show me?”

Kami looked questioning at Hakuei. “Show you?”

“Give me your hand.” And Kami stretched out his hand and Hakuei took it. He read the emotions, what had been said and accidentally 'overheard' what Kami had heard between Tora and Ryohei.... it was a matter of seconds until Hakuei knew everything. Kami widened his eyes in surprise. He didn't know what had happened but he knew that Hakuei knew now.

“How did you do it?” Kami wanted to know.

“I don't know myself. A surprise gift when my soul came back to life. Maybe I am some kind of mixture between Angel of moods and Empath..... but only few know, please don't tell anybody.”

“I won't.”

“I hardly use it as the feelings are projected onto me at the same time, it can get quite hard on me sometimes.”

Kami nodded while Hakuei breathed out deeply, holding his chest. “Man, you have to let go of the pain.” He had his eyes pressed shut and tried to shake Kami's feelings off.

“I'm sorry, I didn't know you would feel it to that extend-”

“How can you life like that?” Hakuei looked at Kami in disbelieve when he finally lowered his hand from his chest.

“I don't know, I just do.”

Hakuei looked back at Kami. “I hate to say it but this reminds me heavily of Aiji, he is in a similar state but much worse and look at him now, he needs treatment from a Demon. Is that what you want?”

Kami shook his head. “I don't know what I want.”

“Well I know what you need and that is healing. Let it not burn you to ashes from within, or it will get life threatening. You have to let go of the pain. Kai would hate so see you in this state.”

Kami tried not to act surprised. Of course Hakuei must have felt why he felt that pain and knew it now too. Kami said nothing and motioned Hakuei that he wanted to leave. They nodded their goodbyes and without another word, the Archangel left a perplex Hakuei behind.... so Kami and Kai, Hakuei thought. It made so much sense now why Kami had changed so much over the decades. But he would keep Kami's secret to himself of course.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A few days went by when a knock on Karyu's office door sounded. “Come in!”

It was Hizumi. “We are ready.”

Karyu stood up and Hizumi already wanted to go out the door, when the taller Angel pulled him back on his shoulder and kissed him hard and deeply onto his mouth. It almost made Hizumi's legs go weak but Karyu got him. Out of breath, Hizumi asked. “What was that for?”

“Goodbye kiss.” Karyu smirked. “Come on, let's go.” And off they went to heavenly borders.

In front of the borders stood Die with his spear in hand, together with the Archangels, a group of Empaths and Angels of Revenge. After some of Tora's AOR were sorted to each Archangel, they were ready to return to earth to get some work done. The Archangels were busy to look after their new colleagues but Kami couldn't help but notice when Reita and Ryohei arrived. He somehow felt pulled into this family feud although Tora and Ryohei remained uninformed about the facts.

Ryohei froze when he saw the tall Archangel coming over to their little group and Reita nodded politely and left Kami and Ryohei alone. Although he didn't know why, he did so anyway.

“Are you all right?” Kami asked Ryohei who looked up at him with his beautiful eyes. All the sorrow he had seen a few days ago was gone and he looked back at him in fighting spirit.

“All is well, thank you.”

“Are you appointed to work on earth as well?” Kami asked but Ryohei shook his head. “No, I will just accompany Reita down to earth and after some observations, we will return to heaven.

Somehow.... Kami was relieved by that. “I'm glad you could sort it out with Tora.”

Ryohei looked strangely back at Kami, wondering how much he knew but he left it at that. “I'm sorry that you had to see us in this unprofessional state....” Ryohei started but Kami shook his head and smirked. “That's family I guess...” Kami smiled and Ryohei was kind of surpsrised that he knew somehow.... Ryohei looked down to his feet sheepishly. He couldn't look Kami into the eyes, his eyes were so deep, so so heavy.... and sad. “I guess it is....”

That was when Kamijo got everyone's attention and asked them to get ready to be brought down to earth. Kami nodded goodbye and Ryohei said: “Good luck!” And bent down politely. A quick smirk which didn't reach Kami's eyes and he was gone.

The Archangels, Angels of Revenge and Empaths got into formation, ready to leave for earth.

The groups of Archangels and its helpers were evenly sorted to the elements, the AOR and their Empath partners landed in high populated cities to observe the human and inhuman world. It was Reita's first time back on earth after centuries and he switched his senses to high alert, taking in the energies around him. Ryohei was with him to guard him from any possible dangers, a spear in his hands. To the human world, they were invisible but not to Demons.

In another densely populated town, Die landed together with a group of AOR-Angels which were helping out Archangel Hide. He had to make sure to guide them safely to their places. It was quite a task at hand and after Die was done for the day, he just wanted to return back home to Shinya... that was when he caught a familiar figure leaning against the wall in an alley. He would recognize him anytime.... his former Guardian Angel before he had changed sides...

“Lucifer.” Die whispered and Sugizo looked back at him, with his arms crossed. He gestured Die to follow him down into the alley to have a word.

“Never would have guessed to meet you again for a chitchat.”

“Neither did I.”

It was unusual for Demons and Angels to have an unobserved talk outside heaven or hell, so these kind of meetings were usually in secret.

“So.....” Sugizo started, “are you here to observe demonic energies?” Die looked strangely back at him. “As a matter of fact I am but now that you mention it.... it's strangely quiet for a town so big.” Sugizo remained quiet and simply looked at Die and he got it. “Is this the calm before the storm?” Sugizo nodded. “Why are you telling me this?”

“I haven't told you anything, you came up with it yourself. But since we're having the same enemy now, I as well can tell you about it.”

“What do you mean?” Die asked.

“Tatsuro.”

Die recalled that Hakuei and Toshiya had some troubles with a guy like that but he had no idea. “Who is he? I only heard his name once or twice...”

“Ooooohhhh, you will hear from him. He is motivated, be assured. He made me withdraw my demon armies from earth, only to establish his own.”

Die widened his eyes. “His own?”

“A new generation of Demons-” That was when they were interrupted by some strange noises.

“Why are you telling me that Sugizo?” Die asked hurriedly.

“Because I am sick of his games, with all of hell's games to be honest. I am tired.”

And for the first time in centuries, Die thought to have caught a glimpse of human emotions on Sugi's face. Being immortal could take a very long time.....

“I have to go. I already told you too much.” Sugizo stepped closer to Die and did something unusual. He tousled through his hair and smirked. “You're a clever boy, you always were... you will find out.”

And with waving up in the air, Sugizo strode away into the darkness of the alley and vanished.

Die rushed back into heaven and matter of factly, he was the first of the group who had returned to heaven, Karyu, Hizumi and Tora were still down on earth. He flew through the holy halls and stopped, knocking on Kamijo's door. Bewildered, Kamijo opened it himself and gestured Die inside. Out of breath, Die gasped something of calling in for a meeting of higher ups. Kamijo nodded and only minutes later, they were fully assembled. The Seraphim Toshiya and Sakito, Cherubim Hakuei, Ruki and Shinya who was scared of his beloved's state.

Die stood up and told them every detail Sugizo had told him. That was when everybody broke loose. Discussions, arguing and shouting. Hakuei meanwhile hold onto Toshiya's hand underneath the table while they remained very quiet. Ruki noticed and with a knock on the table, he silenced the rest of Angels. He looked over to Metatron-sama. “What is your plan Metatron?”

Kamijo thought out loud. “We can't send the NG's down to earth just to observe and wait for anything to happen but we can also not just sit around and wait....”

“Are the NG's armored yet?” Die asked in between. And Ruki added. “That's a very good point.”

“We will send the NG's to the armory first thing in the morning.” Kamijo decided. “We have to be prepared now. For anything.”

Hakuei spoke up. “What about the Archangels and their helpers? We must inform them too.”

“We will send out a message to warn them from possible dangers. We don't know yet how this danger will look like.” Kamijo said.

It was a helpless undertaking, almost like snatching for smoke but they had to do something and better be prepared. When they had all left for the night, Die was the last one to leave Kamijo's hall. He already wanted to say good night when a cold breeze washed through his body and he froze to the spot. Kamijo looked up at him at the same time and with widened eyes, he walked towards Die. It was a human reaction when he lay his hand on Die's shoulder and the Cherub's eyes began to water.

“Sugizo is dead.” And Kamijo simply nodded. “He knew.... he knew that this information would cost him his immortal life.”

Although he was a fallen Angel, Die and Kamijo remembered him, remembered who he was before the fall and acknowledged what he had done for them in the end.

End of part 11

Chapter Text

(picture: The Archangels. Kami - Archangel of water, Hide - Archangel of fire, Mana - Archangel of earth, Shizumi - Archangel of wind)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 12

Lord, I ask that You protect our minds.
Father, the mindset on the flesh is death,
but the mindset on the Spirit is life and peace.
(Romans 8:6)

It was this little but significant prayer which came into Kamijo's mind when the first ray of sun lay on his face the next morning. The last night he had barely slept. A hundred scenarios came into his mind, memories from the last prophecy war, the Angels they had lost, the safety of the new generation Angels' and heaven's inhabitants.... he felt heavily burdened. And after along time, he found himself in this little golden chapel. A timeless place of refuge and rest. A place where he should have gone to a long time ago. Humbled, he fell onto his knees and fold his hands.

“Lord, have mercy and give us strength in this time of need.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Aoi sat in his little office in hell when he tried to not be succumbed by loneliness. It wasn't just the absence of his friends, it was also the absence of God which was completely missing in this place. It felt like all hope was gone, nothing was left worth living for. There was no love or friendship in this place.... it was all this which made Hell being hell. Not only was his mood slowly going down the drain, he also felt how his angelic body tried to fight the negative vibes and energy all around him. Slowly he realized, that an angelic body was not made to stay for a longer time in this place, which reminded him why he came here in the first place. And he recalled Ruki's voice: “You have to meet Uruha, gain his trust. He is the key to Kaoru and his secrets.” That was easier said than done. They would watch his every step and were suspicious of anything he did. Plus Uruha hated him.... no, he had to come up with another plan.

Aoi woke from this memory when he heard commotion outside the halls, followed by heavy footsteps which sounded like an army running down the corridors. Heavy doors banging shut, shouting.... it sounded like havoc. That was his chance! Aoi stood up and slowly opened his doors. Groups of Demons were storming through hell's castle, he could only hear snippets of conversations but nothing made any sense.

Aoi grabbed for his long dark cloak and covered his head with a large hood. Instinctively, he ran into the direction where the demons came from, away from the trouble and not into it. That was his chance to 'explore' the deeper sections of hell. He had heard from Ruki about secret laboratories but had no clue where they could be. But if he had to hide something important in this place, he would bury it down deep. And this was where he was headed to. Still passing running Demons in the corridors, he felt how the temperature was getting colder and colder. Contrary to what humans believed hell was with fire.... this place had absolutely no warmth whatsoever. It was always icing cold here.

The corridors were getting more narrow and dark as Aoi tried to push his nervousness down. He wanted to turn around a corner but stopped when he overheard two demons talking with each other as they were running down the corridor.

“Do you believe it's true? That Kaoru himself killed Lucifer?”

Aoi froze. A thousand questions went through his head. Sugizo dead? Why? Was this what had caused this commotion? But why would they summon so many Demons and where were they headed to? Aoi had no time to think, he had to act on instinct now. This was still his chance as Kaoru's watchdogs Uruha and Tsukasa must be with Kaoru right now.

Aoi came to a halt in front of a heavy black metal door which seemed totally out of place here. He hesitated but then simply pushed the handle down....and it moved! It must have been opened because demons must have left this place not too long ago. Or this door was simply always opened.

The door opened to a cold metal corridor with simple gray metal doors on each side and at the back of the corridor were two large doors. This place was completely different from what he had seen in hell before. This here seemed like..... Aoi passed a door on his left and read Dr. Yusuke on it. Bingo! These must be the laboratories. Another door on his right read Hazuki – demon army commander. Aoi didn't know these demons, had never seen or heard of them before. He passed another door on his left but nothing was written on it. His gut told him to go in there. Slowly, he pushed the handle down but it didn't open. Whatever was in there wasn't supposed to be seen. Frustrated, Aoi closed his eyes and turned around, he already wanted to leave when he heard a clicking sound from the door. A strange impulse gestured him to try again and the door opened!

Nervously, Aoi stepped into a dark room. Well not completely dark as strange blue light was coming from countless water tanks, huge water tanks which reached up to the ceiling. But these tanks were empty. Aoi passed countless tanks and metal tools on the opposite wall which looked horrifying... and then, for the first time, he felt his angelic impulses coming to life after such a long time. Aoi ran to the back and when he felt something inside the tank, he gasped and jumped backwards from what he saw. His mind went blank when he saw lifeless Ni~ya with cables coming from his back, floating inside the water tank.

Only slow, Aoi stepped forward, realizing and whispering to himself: “What have they done to you?” Aoi observed Ni~ya but he gave no signs of life whatsoever. But what he could tell was that Ni~ya was somehow still alive but how far he was gone or how much his personalty had changed, that Aoi couldn't tell. Aoi closed his eyes in font of Ni~ya's cell and tried to reach him mentally but to no avail. When he opened his eyes again, Aoi made out someone else standing right next to him and he literally jumped to the back wall in shock.

“I won't hurt you.”

Aoi grabbed the wall behind him for dear life as he was scared shitless. In between him and the water tank stood a pale, white haired figure with bright blue eyes. Clad in only a white long shirt, this creature had something ethereal to it. Aoi felt that it was no demon but no angel either. “Who are you?” Aoi finally stammered.

“I am Ryoga. I was part of the experiments too but I set myself free.”

Aoi looked back at the creature. “How did you do it? And why is Ni~ya still inside then?”

Ryoga shook his head. “His mind is too far gone. Ni~ya is dreaming, always dreaming. I can't reach him.”

“What are you?” Aoi asked but Ryoga shook his head. “You will find out soon enough.”

For a moment it seemed that Ryoga's mind was somewhere else and he muttered to himself: “.... too late.” Then the creature looked back at Aoi and said: “Quickly, hide in this room. There is no time to go back. No one will find you here now.”

“What's happening?” Aoi asked but the creature simply shook its head.

“This place is safe for you.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The Archangels had been placed on different continents around the world.

Kami, as the strongest of them, was in charge of the American continents, he and his entourage of AOR-Angels and NG's were stationed somewhere around New York, where demonic activity always used to heavily concentrate. Mana had always been in charge of Europe. Hide as Archangel of fire had always been in charge of Africa and the Arabian countries. Shizumi had always been positioned between Asian and Australian ground.

Kamijo and the remaining higher ranked Angels were making preparations in the armory for the NG Angels, it was decided to armor the Empaths as well, just in case. The others were still down on earth, guarding the Angel groups on the continents.

Right now, Ruki and Hakuei sorted the armors for the NG's. They couldn't await for Karyu, Hizumi and Tora to return.

Heaven had become very quiet these days, as the fight training and classes had stopped. Some AOR were on earth, half of the Legions of AOR were back here in heaven to protect its inhabitants at any time but fact was that their defense was divided right now between heaven and earth. And they had to, as the Archangels had to bring nature in balance again and with it saving an important part of humanity.

Down on earth, Reita and Ryohei looked around the grounds where they had been positioned. Reita never liked the Americas, he had to shield himself too much here. At the same time, he of course felt protective of Ryohei as well as they were partners, although Ryohei was the fighter but he as an Empath sensed danger way before everyone else did. Of course they had been appointed to Tora's group which had accompanied Kami and his entourage down to earth.

Kenken and Asagi, together with Die and Shinya, had been stationed in Africa near the Sahara desert as Archangel Hide's entourage. The Empaths and AOR fighters would return into heaven as soon as safety was made sure and the Archangels could start working together with their helpers.

One thing only the new generation of Empaths could do was to communicate anywhere, anytime. Which meant that Reita and Kenken were able to talk mentally even while being on different continents.

Kenken stumbled slightly while standing and Asagi elbowed him jokingly. “Still tired?” Asagi asked him amused but Kenken shook his head, although it was true. Fact was that Asagi didn't know that the Empaths had been meeting every night in secret to try to reach Ni~ya mentally back in hell but to no avail. No new messages came through, nothing.

Kenken knelt down and touched the hot sand where they were standing on....nothing, he felt nothing. Everything seemed quiet. They observed their surroundings, measured the energies while the Archangels were positioning their helpers over the land. Soon, they would return into heaven, soon, he had some time to himself to simply sleep.

Meanwhile on the outside grounds of New York, Ryohei gazed into the distance and checked the surrounding area, when he felt a warm hand on his shoulder, he turned around and looked into Tora's hawk-like face. “Soon we will return home.”

Ryohei nodded.

“Archangel Kami and his helpers are almost all positioned, everything seems quiet.”

All said and done, it was then when Kami landed in front of them and Ryohei took a step back startled. His wings were beautiful.

“Kami-sama,” Tora greeted him and Ryohei bowed politely, “is everything prepared?”

“It is. I think after a final check, you can return home.” It was the split of a second, when Kami's gaze found Ryohei's but his gaze was stern. It was then, when Reita next to Ryohei went down onto his knees and touched the ground.

It was faint.

Like a silent thunder in the distance.

The ground vibrated only so slightly, that only Reita felt it.

Many thousands of kilometers away, Kenken slumped down on his knees and felt the ground too.... there, a feeling! Like a rumble hundreds of miles away. Incredulously, he looked up into Asagi's face.... and by his face Asagi knew that something was off. “What is it?”

But Kenken couldn't say a word because he had never felt something like that before. It was then, that he moved up and in between the beautiful golden sand and bright blue sky, a black mass started to form on the horizon. It looked almost like a mirage, like a dream.

“What is this?” Asagi said in disbelieve. It was then that other AOR gathered around them and all looked at the black mass which was moving towards them.

“They have come for us.” Was all Kenken said but Asagi really didn't need that confirmation.

A loud voice echoed from behind them and when they turned around, they saw that Karyu and Hizumi had returned. Karyu screamed so loud over their heads like Kenken had never heard him before.

“ANGELS, INTO FIGHTING POSITION!”

The attackers moved forward in line and held their spears in position, Asagi had done the same and moved Kenken behind him, the other fighters did so too with their Empaths.

It was then that Kenken sent a mental warning up into heaven to Kamijo.

Back in heaven, Kirito had just knocked on Aiji's door when his hand paused midair and he turned around. Aiji had just opened the door and looked at a frozen to the spot Kirito. He had never seen him like this before. “Kirito-san, what's the matter?”

It all happened so fast, Kirito grabbed for Aiji's wrist and pulled him out of his room and started running. Aiji screamed behind him what's going on but Kirito simply pulled the screaming Seraphim behind him back down into the holy halls into the direction of heavenly boarders.

It was Kamijo who opened his doors and saw a screaming Aiji and running Kirito coming right at him. At the same time two Cherubim shielded Kamijo from Kirito with spears.

“Kirito! What's going on?!” Kamijo shouted from behind the Cherubim while Kirito had finally stopped and Aiji tried to collect himself. It had been ages since he had been outside his private quarters and to his astonishment, it worked! He felt no pain, no headache, nothing! He looked around surprised and realized that it was very quiet in heaven, a lot of Angels were missing.

“There is no time! It has begun!” Kirito screamed and Kamijo widened his eyes. “What has begun?”

“The attack..” Kirito said and in that moment, Ruki, Toshiya, Sakito and Hakuei had arrived as well. Kamijo didn't loose any time, he screamed: “Gather half of the Legions! We are going down to earth!”

“It was then that screams of terror reached Kamijo mentally and he knew that it came from Kenken. Reita had also sent his SOS.

Kami narrowed his eyes and so did Reita who was standing next to him. They also saw a black mass coming towards them but they couldn't tell what it was.

“Can you make out what it is?” Kami said to Reita and tried to keep his cool while Tora screamed behind them to get into fighting position.

“Never felt something like that before.” Reita said. The AOR and Empaths went in line next to them, ready to fight. But by its sheer dimension alone they could tell that they were far outnumbered. It was then that Ryohei pulled Reita back behind himself and took his place next to Kami. The Archangel looked in disbelieve at the petite Angel. “What are you doing here?”

“Already forgot?” A long spear appeared in Ryohei's hand. “I am the fighter here. Get back in line please.” He smiled with a fire in his eyes which Kami hadn't seen before. He stammered something but Ryohei couldn't understand it since Tora was screaming his lungs out.

“If we should never see each other again, I would like to speak out my condolences to Kai's passing, he was my friend.” Ryohei looked up surprised at Kami who first looked into the distance and then turned his gaze down at Ryohei for a moment. “... and I would hate for you to suffer the same fate.”

Ryohei shook his head with a smile. “Don't worry, I will look out for you too.” And their attention went back to the black mass which was accompanied by a black clad figure with a tall black hat... the aura of this entity was so evil, that the Empaths could feel and see it. Reita knew who it was, the others didn't have the pleasure yet and he sent a second message up into heaven.

Meanwhile up in heaven total havoc had broken loose. It had also reached the highest and lowest spheres of heaven. Startled about what was going on, Hitsugi dropped the book inside the library and stormed outside the building. He flew into direction holy halls and from a distance he already saw a large group of Angels assembled there and when he came closer he finally realized that the boarders had been sealed shut and the fighters had left. In frustration, he screamed out loud and stomped angrily to the ground.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Kamijo, Toshiya and Hakuei had arrived behind Kami's group of Angels outside New York while Ruki stayed back in heaven to hold the fort. They had brought legions of Angels with them and they positioned themselves next to them in line..... hundreds of Angels, a huge crowd of fighting Angels were gathered in lines between the higher ranked Angels and between the enemy on open field now.

Kami couldn't help himself and breathed out loud and Tora nodded at the reinforcement with a smile. The Archangel bowed to Kamijo, Toshiya and Hakuei while Metatron looked into the distance and found an old familiar face. At the same time, Toshiya grasped for Hakuei's hand and the former Guardian Angel whispered something to Toshiya.

The black figure came closer, strode almost like a cat in his long dark clothes, his black hat covered one of his eyes. The closer he came, the more his mean smile became visible. And then he stopped about ten meters away from the first row of AOR-Angels. The black mass behind him had formed into a large black army which stood still behind him.... they seemed dead, more than dead. Like robots with no sign of life.... and then everybody smelled it. The stench of decay became almost unbearable.

“Tatsuro.” Toshiya whispered.

“At last we meet again!” Tatsuro spoke up loudly, followed by laughter. He clapped his hands in anticipation as he walked up and down, his mean eyes scanning the crowd carefully. “Well well, I'm flattered about so much royalty here.” And then his eyes rested on Toshiya and Hakuei. “Did you really think you could escape me?”

Hakuei spoke mentally to Toshiya and urged him to not get provoked.

“Finally we are reunited and no husky, deep, tone from you?” Of course he tried to embarrass Toshiya in front of this large crowd, that was when Reita waved his hand midair from left to right and Tatsuro's mouth was sealed shut. In utter astonishment, the Demon Lord turned and wriggled around before his malicious tongue was free again. With hate in his eyes, he looked over the crowd where the attack had come from. Reita stood his ground and glared back. Tatsuro didn't really know what that Angel was but he had powers.

It was then that Kamijo as Metatron spoke up: “What is this charade? A new war between hell and heaven? We have been there before, we have seen many before you come and go.”

Toshiya was mentally cheering for Kamijo but the smile on Tatsuro's face made him feel uneasy.

Tatsuro shook his head. “Impatience. No no no..... this is something new. This is a test.”

The Angels lifted their spears, ready for the attack.

Toshiya communicated with Kamijo mentally. 'He was never physically strong, he is a trickster, be careful. He can manipulate.' Kamijo nodded.

Tatsuro remained silent for a moment and then he said: “You know, I felt that your trinity was wavering...” Hakuei tightened his grip on Toshiya's hand. Aiji had already become better but he was not over yet. Fact was that the trinity of the three Seraphim Angels were additionally responsible for heaven's stronghold.... which was admitting not the strongest at the moment. Toshiya was only glad that Aiji and Sakito weren't here at the moment, so they couldn't get attacked. Sakito had travelled with Kentaro to the desert.

That was when Tatsuro's gaze wandered and behind the crowd, he made out Aiji and Kirito who had followed in secret. Toshiya paled. How cold he?! That was so stupid!

“Kirito, old friend! How is the sunshine becoming you?” Tatsuro shouted over to the side of the field. Aiji muttered something at Kirito but the Demon didn't listen. “Better than you apparently!”

“We will see.” Tatsuro said and with that he moved his arm up in the air and pointed for his army to get ready and then.....they disappeared!

Bewilderment went through the lines, Angels looking left and right for the attack, voices echoed in between them.... that was when the Angels finally listened to what the Empaths were screaming: “They are here! They are still here! They are just invisible!” Reita stammered to himself: “They are not moving, they are just standing still invisible.” Ryohei and Kami heard what he had said. “What can we do?!” Ryohei shouted back to Reita behind him. But before they knew it, Angels were dropping to the ground like dead flies, row after row. Not all of them but most of them. And then panic set in and the Angels ran.

In pure horror they observed what was going on. Reita moved forward and pulled Ryohei back. “Kami! Take him, run! This is an Empath fight!” The Empaths stormed forward and pushed the AOR fighters back. They heard screams in between like “Weapons are useless!” And “Mental attack!” While lines of Angels were still dropping dead to the ground like having a stroke..... no one had ever seen something like that before. The Angels were in pure terror. “MOVE BAAACK! MOVE BAAAAACK! THIS IS AN ORDER! ABORT MISSION, ABORT MISSION!” Kamijo screamed and so did Tora while the Empaths were fighting and shielding other Angels. And all between this horror, a disgusting, high pitched laughter filled the air.... Tatsuro. Then he quoted sarcastically out of the Bible and Reita heard him quote:

But when you ask, you must believe and not doubt, because the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea, blown and tossed by the wind! (James 1:6)

Yes, even Demons knew the Bible.

Ryohei was pulled back on his wrist by Kami who stormed away from where the fight took place. “Kami-sama, let me go! I need to fight and protect Reita! I-”

That was when Kami lifted his hand in front of his Ryohei's eyes and made him faint. With one swoop, Kami took the feather light Angel into his arms and just like that he teleported them out of danger, back into heaven.

Reita contacted Kenken mentally in all this horror and told him about the invisible attack, that was when the connection suddenly broke..... and Reita stood still for a moment in shock. He hoped that he was wrong about what could possibly have happened.

Toshiya had stormed forward but it was Hakuei who hold him back, he screamed at his beloved: “We cannot win this fight now! We have to regroup first!”

“I am not afraid to face Tatsuro here and now!”

“BE WISE!” Hakuei screamed and with that, he teleported himself and Toshiya back into heaven. Those who were still alive did the same and the Empaths followed last.... all except Kirito and Aiji. They stood their ground when everybody had left.

All the surviving Angels had left and the field was covered with lifeless Angels..... slowly, their heavenly bodies were dissolving into dust and Aiji did his best to keep his cool, no tear was shed but Kirito felt his pain unbelievably strong. The pain of lost brothers and sisters.

Kirito had his arms crossed and observed the scenery with his demonic eyes and senses, he had to observe what had happened here moments ago and the impression he got was not good. That was when the demon army became visible again and Tatsuro made his way, over the dead bodies, over to Kirito. He whispered to Aiji: “You are save with me.” And admitting, it surprised Aiji.

When Tatsuro was about three meters away from him, Kirito said:

“Stop right there, that's close enough, new age scum.”

“Jealous?” Tatsuro teased.

“Of what? Impersonal attack? I have never seen something more cowardly. Humor me.”

“Ouch, still mad about your heave-ho?”

“Not seeing your face again made it worthwhile.”

“Seriously, remember why you were sent to heaven.”

Kirito pressed his mouth shut and Aiji tried not to show his surprise.... after all, he should have guessed. Kirito turned around without another word and Aiji followed him.

“See you again soon!” Tatsuro screamed behind him before he returned to his army as well.

End of Part 12

Chapter Text

(picture: Reita and Kenken - both Empath Cherubim and fighter)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 13

XIII the clock strikes

Back in heaven, the energy field of the sealed holy halls suddenly dropped and the many left behind, worried Angels stormed inside.... and what they found there was havoc. Weapons scattered on the floor, groups of Angels weeping, lying in each others arms while others sat on the ground in utter shock and disbelieve, starring at the ground.... the pain was palpable, the noise almost unbearable. The few higher ranked who were in between them tried to establish some kind of order but it was obvious that they had seen horror themselves.

The only reserved ones in between were Aiji and Kirito who were talking to Kamijo. Toshiya and Hakuei were holding onto each other while Reita stood silently leaning against a wall. Tora made his way through the remaining Angels and stopped in front of Reita. “Have you seen Ryohei?!”

“Kami took care of him. They are save. Give them time.”

And Tora pressed his lips firmly shut, narrowing his eyes.

Toshiya shivered while Hakuei hold him in his arms. The Seraph whispered: “The Hide squat hasn't returned yet.” Hakuei nodded worriedly because it meant that Die, Shinya, Sakito, Asagi and Kentaro were still on earth.

Now Ruki stormed the scene and halted in the huge doors of the entrance hall as he couldn't believe his eyes.... he had seen a lot in his career but the horror in front of him was something else. After collecting himself for a moment, Ruki made out Kamijo and he flew over to him.

“Kamijo, what in God's name happened?!”

“I don't know where to start, I-” And that was one of the rare occasions when Ruki saw his old friend speechless.

The portal doors opened and finally and long awaited, Hide, Archangel of fire stormed in. Behind him Die and Shinya followed. Toshiya loosened his embrace from Hakuei and stormed into Shinya's arms. “Thank God you are okay.” Toshiya whispered while Shinya cared over his back. When they resolved the embrace, Toshiya realized that Shinya was quiet.... too quiet. He looked behind his old friend and finally saw Sakito coming back through the portal doors with Asagi. Toshiya stormed into the next hug with Sakito and when he moved back, he realized that Asagi had returned alone.

Next to Toshiya, Reita finally appeared and when they both looked into Asagi's face for answers, the pain in his eyes said enough. “Kentaro?” Toshiya asked and Sakito hold onto his arm tightly. Asagi shook his head. “He vanished. We don't know what happened to him.” The little group of friends was speechless when finally a hot headed Angel stormed into the holy entrance hall. Hitsugi stopped in his tracks, grabbing into his wild hair in disbelieve, passing little Angel groups here and there until he finally came to a halt in front of his old friends. He looked into their bewildered faces. “What on earth had happened?! What did I miss?”

Hakuei joined the group and his searching gaze seemed very concerned. Now he asked Asagi: “Where is Kenken?”

Asagi bit his lip. “It happened so fast, we were invisibly attacked, the Empaths secured the fighting ground and pushed us back and within a moment.... he was gone.”

Hitsugi widened his eyes in total anger and stormed forward, grabbed Asagi on his collar and lifted him up: “You were supposed to look out for each other!!”

Hakuei jolted by the sudden outburst and went in between them, knowing his old friend's absence of patience. “Hitsugi! Calm down!” Hakuei lay his hands on Hitsugi's arm. “We will solve this, as we always do.” With disgust, Hitsugi let go of Asagi and turned away from him.

Asagi couldn't be mad. To be honest, he felt responsible for Kenken's disappearance. Something inside him even wished that Hitsugi would hit him hard into his face, to wake him up from this nightmare.

A soft sob came from Sakito and Toshiya took him into his arms. It reminded him too much of Ni~ya's disappearance, now two Angels had been lost. Toshiya could tell and simply comforted his old friend.

The portal opened a third time and the Archangels Mana and Shizumi returned with their remaining Angels from Asia and Europe followed by Karyu and Hizumi. They looked around and as Karyu's eyes met Hakuei's, they nodded knowingly, meaning, that they went through the same shit.

The hall filled with more and more Angels and after everybody was done contacting and hugging their beloved ones, the crying set in for the lost ones.

Kamijo dismissed the ones who were unharmed and called in the healing Angels to take care of the harmed ones inside the hospital wing. Which meant that Toshiya and Shinya had a lot to do the upcoming hours.

Tora looked around uneasy because he knew that Ryohei was not only a fighter but also a healer... but he was nowhere to be found.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It seemed like after a long deep sleep when Ryohei finally woke up with rays of sun tickling his nose and chirping birds sitting outside the window on a large tree..... in contrast to what had happened, peace seemed palpable. Slowly the young Angel opened his eyes and found himself in a white and purple room, high up in heavenly castle. For a moment he had no recollection of what had happened, then in realization, he moved up and large white covers glided down his torso. He was sitting in a large white bed and the smell of lavender was all around him.

“It was too loud in the holy halls, I escaped. Hope you don't mind. I will return you to your cousin as soon as you wish.”

Was he dreaming? Ryohei looked across the room and saw long white hair, swaying in his movements while the tall Angel was bandaging one of his wrists.... but failed.

Ryohei moved over the bed's edge and stood up. Next to the bed, he found his armor being placed neatly on the ground while he was still clad in a white undershirt and pants.

His naked feed made sounds on the marble floor when he walked over to Kami. “Thank you for rescuing me. For a moment, I was foolish.”

An uncomfortable pause followed. “I did us both a favor. I couldn't bear to see another one of your family die.” The bandage slipped from Kami's wrist again and Ryohei caught it.

“It's just a scratch, it will heal within the day.”

Ryohei grabbed for Kami's large hand and started bandaging him up, knotting it with a ribbon. His cold hands remained just a moment longer on Kami's hand before he removed it with a question: “What did you mean with 'you knew my cousin'? Can you tell me about him? I was still a child when we lost him but I loved him very much. He was always kind to me, he was like a brother.”

“Kai was always kind....” Kami stuttered absentminded, as if he remembered something. “Too good for this world.” Kami didn't know how to continue and then he simply said: “He died in my arms, during the last war. Killed.... by my own friend.” Ryohei clasped both hands over his mouth. This he didn't know. They only ever told him that he died during the last battle. “B-but why?”

“You should ask your cousin about it-”

“I am asking you.” It was reflex when Ryohei reached up to Kami's chin and pulled his face into his direction. “I want to hear it from you.”

Kami moved out of Ryohei's grasp and turned around to walk into the middle of his room. “Crime of passion.” He almost whispered.

Another shock which silenced Ryohei again. He tried to fit the pieces together, he knew that he was onto something big but still couldn't grasp it.

“That was it. I caught him and then..... he just died.” That was when Ryohei added in his head: 'And you died with him.'

Kami sat down on his white sofa and looked out the window. He gave a breath of laughter and murmured to himself. “Strange, I haven't talked about it since the day it had happened.” Kami couldn't look at Ryohei, he was too much in his own thoughts.

Kami leaned forward, leaning with his elbows on his knees and his calf length hair glided down to the ground. Ryohei continued. ”After Kai had left, Tora became my only family, my new older brother.”

"Does he know that?"

"About him being my brother?"

"I mean, about him just being a brother?"

Ryohei remained silent. It was THAT obvious already. He tried to ignore Tora all these years because he always used to care too much about him and his safety.

“Is that the reason why you became a fighter?” Kami kept on asking. “Don't you have healing abilities as it runs in your family?” Here Kami talked about a sensitive topic. Fact was, that Ryohei concentrated rather on fighting than on his healing abilities. “I can do both.”

“I'm sure you can.” That was when Kami stood up and turned around to Ryohei. He removed the bandage and the spot on his wrist where Ryohei's hand had lingered, the deep scratch was gone. “It's in a healer's nature.” A slight smile came over his lips. And it was beautiful.

Ryohei didn't want to be confronted with the healing topic so he broke the moment and walked over to the bed to pick up his armor.

“Are you running away from an unpleasant topic?”

Ryohei moved up with his armor in his arms. “I am not. There is nothing to talk about.”

Kami slowly stepped into his direction, making a thinking face. “Help me to understand.... it is unusual for someone so 'delicate' and out of a healing family to become a fighter...”

Ryohei tried not to get angry. “You are not the first one to underestimate me-”

“I don't underestimate you, on the contrary, I have the deepest respect for your choice.”

That shut Ryohei up, he raised his eyebrows, with his armor still in his arms, ready to leave.

“I only hope that my assumptions are wrong....” Kami stopped in front of Ryohei. “I hope you didn't choose this path out of loneliness.... out of the feeling to become the strong one, to become the one to protect-”

If looks could kill.... Ryohei pressed his mouth tightly shut, Kami could tell that he had hit a nerve here and without another spoken word, Ryohei reached for the door and opened it.

“Do you want me to escort you back?” Kami asked.

“I will be fine. Thank you for your help.” And with that, the door closed shut and Ryohei was gone.

Kami had his arms crossed over his chest and his gaze lingered at his closed door. Ryohei was the most unusual Angel and he had the honour of knewing some here in heaven.

Ryohei stomped down the corridor with a mood he couldn't grasp. He was agitated, mad and maybe disappointed about something but didn't really know why. Too much had happened too much had been said with or without words..... and with that feeling, he returned to his private quarters.... where his concerned cousin was already waiting at the door. He stormed into Ryohei's direction and hugged him tightly. “Thank God you are save.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A long and heavy night had passed with a lot of healing, reorganizing and counseling.

Kamijo had called in for a large meeting the next day. And all of the higher ranks were invited.

For the first time in ages, Aiji was steady enough to take his former place between the Seraphim Toshiya and Sakito, the Trinity had been reunited. Although weak but reunited at last. A very unusual visitor had been granted to take part in this meeting as well and Kirito was sitting next to Aiji to stabilize him.... over the time, they had become a strange pair which somehow worked together.

Next to the Seraphim, the elite of heaven's holy army, the leaders of the Angels of Revenge took part too: Karyu, Hizumi, Die and Tora. And to complete the large round table, Hakuei, Shinya, Ruki, Reita and Asagi had been called in too. As of personal request and after long discussions with Karyu and Kamijo, Hakuei had managed to get Hitsugi into the meeting as well because he belonged into their group of friends.

Kamijo already wanted to start when the four Archangels finally arrived. Ryohei looked down onto his hands in his lap. He somehow couldn't bear to look at a certain Archangel and did his best to ignore him. There was nothing of course but the impression he got from their last conversation yesterday made him feel uneasy on way too many levels. Tora covered Ryohei's hand and smiled at him to ease his mind.

But before Kamijo said anything to them, he stood up and started praying. Praying for the lost brothers and sisters. And the others followed him in silence and stood up as well, sending their prayers to their lost friends.

After they were all seated again, Kamijo started.

“My dear fellow Angels, as we are all aware of what had happened yesterday, we won't go into detail, as long discussions had already taken place between the AOR-Leaders, the Archangels and me. This meeting has been called in to look for some answers. In this regard, we also asked Kirito to take part in this meeting and he kindly agreed.” The Demon looked pokerfaced into the group of Angels where some of them didn't seem too pleased about his attendance. Hell, he wasn't pleased with being here either and if somebody would have told him that a year ago, that he would one day take part in a meeting like that, he would have beaten that somebody into a pulp.

Kamijo looked over to Karyu who noticed the attention: “I hardly dare to ask, how high is the fatality rate?” Without trying to get irritated, Karyu answered as monotone as possible: “Out of twelve legions, eight legions were placed on earth, we've lost about one third.” Shocked noises filled the room. “Apart from that it is obvious that the AOR legions must train harder and we need to focus our training even more Empaths now.”

“Sure but where to take the Empaths from?” Tora shouted in. “The gift is still rare among the Angels.”

“But it's not impossible to train, just takes a lot of effort.” Reita said.

“Great,” Hitsugi answered. “Coming to one of the missing gifted Empaths, what do you plan to do about Kentaro's disappearance?” Hitsugi looked from Angel to Angel, back to Asagi. It was Ruki who murmured in his deep tone: “I checked his Akasha chronicle and it didn't burn.” Which meant that he was somewhere still alive.

“Did the Empaths try to reach him?” Hitsugi looked from Reita to Shinya. “We tried but he is like shielded.....”

Now Kirito nodded silently and Hitsugi looked at him unappealing. “Anything to say?”

“Are we in Kindergarten here? Am I the only one thinking?”

“Entertain us with your intelligence!” Hitsugi said and got a hush from Hakuei.

Kirito licked his lip before he answered nonchalantly: “The missed Angel has been brought back to hell, that's why he's blocked. I know that feeling because I am blocked from communicating with hell. Natural boarders.”

Hitsugi, who had stood up in anticipation, sat down slowly again and remained silent.

“One third of the Legions dead, a kidnapped Angel, a maniac war leader in hell....” Karyu said out loud. “And an open declaration of war on top of it. That's the accord.”

“It is no declaration of war if we don't take it that way.” Kamijo answered and got an incredulous look from Karyu. “Oh really? I lost too many good Angels down there, dropped dead like flies within seconds! Years of training absolutely worthless! I say, we strike them with full force!”

Now Ruki looked with his sharp eyes back at Karyu. “That's what hell wants, an invitation to strike with full force and without holding back.”

Kamijo added: “Heaven is a place of Love and worship. We won't answer violence with violence.”

Karyu kept his mouth shut frustrated and leaned back in his chair... and Hizumi knew how hard it was for Karyu to not completely loose it and keep the facade as Leader of the Angels of Revenge.

“Do you think....” It was Aiji who spoke up which was rare. “That it was my fault that we were attacked?”

Kamijo shook his head immediately. “Not entirely, maybe an incentive. That was on a much bigger scale. But does hell really want war?” Kamijo looked at Kirito who looked back at Metatron with his insane white eyes. “Am I here to give out any of hell's information? I am an ambassador here!”

It was rare and had never happened before but underneath the table, just for the split of a second, Aiji touched Kirito's cold skinned arm.... just to pull back a moment later. Kirito continued: “I know nothing about any war plans or secrets, they kept me out of this, well knowing that I could spill the tea here in heaven. What I know is that Tatsuro is motivated and hell is motivated too...”

Toshiya shook his head, not understanding: “Motivated for what?”

Kirito looked at the Seraphim incredulously: “Power, what else.”

“This army....” Karyu continued, “looked like living dead.”

“Lost souls”, Kirito explained. “These are fallen humans, unable to die and unable to ever resurrect to life again. Scum that heaven didn't want.” With sarcasm, Kirito looked at Kamijo who knew what the army was made of but didn't say out loud.

It was Toshiya who asked: “Do we know how the Angels have died? The fighters dropped to the ground dead without being physically harmed.”

“There is no certain explanation-” Kamijo said and he asked Hitsugi: “Could your search group find something in the archives?”

“No, nothing. We haven't read about anything coming even close to that.”

Kirito remained silent while Reita spoke up: “I don't know if it's of any significance but in the middle of the fight, I heard Tatsuro quote from the Bible James 1:6.”

Hakuei quoted: “But when you ask, you must believe and not doubt, because the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea, blown and tossed by the wind!”And then he thought out loud: “This quote is about doubt.”

“What if...:” Toshiya continued. “Tatsuro's army, who attacked mentally, attacked the souls which were in doubt?”

“In doubt of what?” Hitsugi asked.

“Whatever, doubt in general.”

“We all were in doubt on the field down there, I can tell you that.” Asagi added.

“No no no,” Reita interrupted and looked over at Kamijo who had the same idea, “this is not just about any doubt.”

“This is about the major doubt. The doubt about God himself.”

Shocked silence filled the room. And Shinya recalled: “Just like Lucifer back then, he took one third of doubting Angels down to hell with him...” Die countered: “Yeah just this time....” He stopped mid-sentence. “Can it be, so many Angels in heaven in doubt?”

Silence.... when all of a sudden, Toshiya looked at Shinya, nodding at him and they stood up. The Angels looked at them and Kamijo asked: “What's the matter?”

“There is more healing to be done, we are needed.”

“I see. We will continue talking another time.” Kamijo said and just when Toshiya and Shinya were about to leave, Ryohei stood up as well. Tora looked like stung from a bee but didn't dare to ask out loud. Ryohei joined Toshiya and Shinya and they were gone.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was cold and dark. The feeling of being surrounded by dead matter was everywhere around him. It smelled of nothing in here. No fresh air, no grass or trees, nothing. Only the sound of metal clinking against metal... time stood still in this place and hopelessness was all around.

Kentaro woke up from the nightmare which had played in front of his inner eye again and again. The heat of the desert, screaming Angels surrounding him, screams of pain, Angels around him dropping dead to the ground. Asagi who stood in front of him screamed something, Kenken who had pushed Asagi behind the lines, darted forward-

and then everything went black.

Kentaro stood up from the uncomfortable lying position and hold onto his head.... he felt dizzy and realized that it came from the energy of the place. Counting one and one together he soon realized, that he must have been brought down into hell.

He closed his eyes again and recalled Shinya fighting with them while Die protected Sakito... another memory came up, from a black clad figure with half shaved head and intense eyes...

And Kenken jolted in his cell when he saw the fantasy becoming real in front of the iron bars. A mighty Demon with intense stare looked into the cell and with a deep voice, he said:

“I wonder why Kaoru wanted you alive....”

“Who are you?”

“Commander of the Demon army.”

A name dropped into Kenken's head: “Hazuki.”

The Demon narrowed his eyes. Could it be? Was that the strength of an Empath-Angel?

“Who told you that?”

Kenken thought about it. “No one, I just know......” He paused. Hazuki pulled up his chin and turned around, ready to leave. “Wait! Why have you brought me here?”

“You will find out soon enough.” And with that, Hazuki stomped back down the corridor of the dry cells and closed the door behind him with a loud bang.

Kenken pulled up his legs and lay his head onto his knees. He had to think, think..... then his head popped up. He was in hell now! Which was nothing to be happy about but at least he was in the same realm now like the former Angel they had so desperately tried to reach: Ni~ya! He had to find him, but how? And what did Hazuki mean with 'Kaoru wanted him alive'? The Lord of Darkness own son wanted him? That was in fact nothing to be happy about.

The door opened again and another black clad figure entered the room. Kenken moved automatically back on his metal bed because with his emphatic sense he saw the shadow entering first before the Demon followed. This was another category here.

With a large black hat and almost cat like features, the Demon looked through the iron bars. Now Hazuki followed and said: “That's the Demon who knew all the moves we did before we made them.”

“Pity I couldn't see you in action.... You know,” the Demon addressed Kentaro, “I was busy mowing down your beloved friends in New York.”

Kenken's head popped up in shock, that was when another voice filled the room. “That's enough Tatsuro, leave us.” And with a slight bow, Tatsuro and Hazuki left the prisoner alone.

Now an elegant clad Demon entered the scene. With his pine stripe suit, he looked almost human. The sensations which set in inside Kentaro's mind were strange. “And who are you sir?” Kentaro asked.

With a smirk and is hands in his pockets, the Demon answered. “I am the Boss here, my name is Kaoru.”

The Demon Lord's son! Kentaro thought. He would have never thought to see him in real life.

“Why am I here?”

Kaoru took a moment too long observing Kentaro. Then with a move of his hand, the cell opened. “Follow me.” Kaoru already walked away and stopped in his tracks when Kenken didn't follow.

“You won't be harmed, I promise.”

Well Kentaro wasn't sure how much he could trust a Demon's promise but he had no choice either.

Following Kaoru from the dungeon up to higher spheres of hell, he couldn't help himself but realize that it was cold everywhere in hell.... and dark. No fires whatsoever. He hoped that he could tell it to his friends one day.... if he should ever return to heaven again.... if Hitsugi already knew? He probably didn't care anyway. Now Hitsugi was well rid of him.

Kaoru stopped in front of a large elegant door and opened it. “These are my business quarters.” And he gestured Kentaro to follow inside. But they weren't alone. Two mighty demons were waiting inside. Uruha and Tsukasa. “These are my confidants.” Kaoru assured and offered Kentaro to sit down. The Demons looked at him like prey but Kenken kept his pokerface.

“Why kidnapping me? There are mightier Angels in heaven.”

Kaoru leaned forward and stabilized his elbows on the table. “Thinking of it, how is my old friend Toshiya?”

“You mean Seraphim Toshiya?”

“Exactly that one.”

“Very well.”

“Glad to hear.”

Kentaro was surprised about the question but didn't dream about asking for details.

“Anyway, a meeting has long been due. That's why you here.... I think we saw each other over a hundred years ago?”

Kentaro looked questioning. He had no idea that they had ever seen each other whatsoever.

“You don't remember? That's only normal as you have made your choice to live in heaven and we erased your memories.”

Kentaro widened his eyes in shock. “What are you talking about?”

Kaoru walked around the table and lifted his index finger. First, Kentaro moved back but when Kaoru placed it in front of his forehead, long forgotten memories came back and played like a movie in his head...

(Flashback from Toshiya's time as Guardian Angel over Kaoru)

Sakito entered the room and Kaoru put the boy down who reentered the room with some toys. They exchanged words of business but Kaoru was there because the boy used to be sick.

It was then when a woman entered the living room.... and she was gorgeous. Tall, slender, hazelnut brown, long hair, elegant in every move she made.... but in comparison to Kaoru's greeting with the boy, their exchange was rather cold, more business-like.

Former model from Tokyo... involved into host business.... pregnant from one night stand..... brought here out of safety. She was a prisoner in this house. Although she had everything, the protected life here killed her from the inside.

Without touching him, Toshiya saw the boy's weak health and after he touched him on the head, he knew why.... hereditary disease from Kaoru's side.... often in hospitals.... creative soul.... loved by everyone.

“Kentaro, it's lunch time!” His mother called him and the little boy ran behind her into the kitchen.

Toshiya stood up and knew that his business was finished here. He got the information that he had needed. On his way to the door, he passed Sakito and Kaoru invisibly while they were still talking. With a last glimpse at his protege, Toshiya left the house.

Kentaro came back to his senses and grabbed into the chair handle's forcefully. He looked around irritated, the pictures and feelings still clinged to his head. It was strange, like waking up from a dream, new old memories were placed in his head, something he had been made forgotten over the decades.

“Now you remember.” Kaoru added. “I fathered you once on earth. But as a being with soul too, you are a hybrid. The perfect Empath, half demon, half Angel. But when you died after your last life, your soul decided to take on the angelic life and become an Angel. We accepted your choice.”

It was too much but Kentaro asked anyway. “Who is 'we'?”

“Kamijo and I. We swore truce over your decision. You chose heaven.”

“So Kamijo knows....”

“And Toshiya of course, he discovered us during our last life on earth.”

“He never said a word!” Kenken thought out loud. Of course he never said a word. Kenken wasn't supposed to remember it.

“What I want to ask is: Are you willing to change sides? Coming home to me? You would become one of the mightiest heirs to one of the biggest empires.”

Kentaro moved back in the chair and looked back at Kaoru. Uruha and Tsukasa followed the conversation interested. A moment of thought followed, when Kentaro answered steady and sure:

“No more rays of sunlight, no more wind in my hair or God's mighty Love us Angels are surrounded with every day. Friends coming over and asking how you are doing, hugs, kisses and sometimes also shared tears.... all this, I would never want to miss for any empire in any world.”

Kaoru looked at his former sired son pokerfaced. “Is this your final decision?”

“It is.” Kentaro said with a firm voice.

“Well.... my offer for you always stands.” Not mentioning that he so desperately wanted to have Kentaro's gift used here in hell.

Kaoru shouted for two soldiers from outside and motioned them to escort Kentaro back into his dark cell.

“No offense, but I can't let you roam around freely here in hell. For either one's safety.”

And with that, Kentaro was escorted back out again.

End of Part 13

Chapter Text

(picture: Angel of Revenge- fighting class leader Tora and his cousin Ryohei, Cherubim healer and fighter)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 14

The bones of the past

It was a silent, clear night and the stars shone bright over heavenly castle. The Angels were still in shock about the incident a few days ago and a strange silence lay over their former peaceful world.

In this night, a well known Archangel tossed in his sleep, his silver white long hair sprawled all over his wide bed in tumult.... he always used to have dreamless nights until tonight....

Flashback

The blade came out of Kai’s chest and it disappeared again when Kyo removed it from the shivering body. Kai’s six wings exploded into a sea of feathers and slowly, Kai slumped down to the ground.

It was a true nightmare and for Kami, everything played in slow motion in front of his eyes. Kai falling down to the ground, Kyo trying to move but being unable to do so. Kami screamed in a high pitched tone which was so full of panic and terror that it sent a shiver down their spines. It must have echoed miles away.

Kami stormed towards Kai, followed by red fire orbs thrown by hide at Kyo.... and Kyo didn’t even try to move out the way. For a moment it seemed as if his eyes were glistening and his lips moved but no one could hear what he said. The fire orbs hit Kyo with such an intensity that he dissolved into eternity immediately.

Fear overcame him in such a way, Kami never thought it could be possible. He slumped down to the ground and picked up Kai’s lifeless body. He squeezed his eyes shut and pressed his head against Kai's head, his tears rolled down onto his hair. He stammered his name again and again, telling him to stay, be strong.... Kami pulled Kai closer to himself, buried his face on his throat, his long hair hung all over the wounded Angel. Kai slowly opened his eyes, he had difficulties to lift his hand but managed to do it and touched Kami’s head. He whispered to Kami.

“We will be together in eternity…”

“But I need you here, always… please don’t leave me.” He stuttered and spoke in between tears which he tried to hold back but to no avail. Kai pulled up his head in pain… it went through his whole body and he knew that it would only take him seconds now. “I’m sorry.” Kai whispered with a shaky voice and tears in his eyes.

“Don’t go. I love you, I need you.”

“I love you too Kami.“ Kai stretched again and Kami felt that his body started to dissolve slowly… his features became see through.

“No, NO! GOD!”

It pained Kai more to see Kami like that than his actual injury. He stretched out his hand a last time and touched Kami’s face. “K-kiss me…” He chocked out. Kami bent down to Kai and while their lips met he felt them getting cold and soon everything he felt was air and a thousand butterflies flew around him, dancing into the sky. Kai had dissolved into eternity, into the light.

With a sucked in breath, Kami awoke from the nightmare. With both arms, he had covered his eyes, his pillow had become wet from the silent cried tears.

Paralyzed by the memory which he had desperately tried to forget but now, in this time of general weakness, he had recalled it clearly in his sleep, as if it had happened yesterday.

Now he recalled why he had tried to forget this most painful moment in his life.... it hurt. It hurt on so many levels....

But for the first time, Kami felt his way through the pain, analyzed it. Cherished it and let it be inside himself. Mourning for his lost first love.

A few levels downstairs in heavenly castle, knocks sounded on Ryohei's door. The petite beauty opened it and his cousin stood there, leaning with his elbow on the frame and looking with one eyebrow pulled up at his lovely cousin.

“Tora, it's 10 o'clock in the morning and I was-” Ryohei stopped. He had been healing all night together with Toshiya and Shinya but he hasn't talked to Tora about it now.

“Can I come in?”

Ryohei stepped aside and sat down on the couch, still kind of drowsy.

“I am overjoyed that you took up on your healing abilities.”

Ryohei crossed his arms in front of his chest and listened silently. Matter of fact was, that since they were children and Ryohei decided to become an AOR fighter, Tora and he had countless arguments about it. Tora and his family wanted him to follow the families ability to become a healer, while Ryohei decided to become a fighter, to protect the ones he loved and himself from pain..... a pain the loss of his beloved cousin Kai had caused.

“I always told you I can do both, there is no reason to be concerned.”

Tora walked up and down the room when he came up with another topic: “Where have you been after the attack? I was looking for you all over the grounds on earth until Reita told me that Archangel Kami took care of you?”

Within the split of a second, Ryohei recalled what Kami had been inkling at, with Tora 'just being a brother'..... It's not that Ryohei had never noticed it but he had gracefully ignored it all these years.

“I see no problem in that. Moreover, coming to talk about family secrets: I know now how Kai died. Finally, after all these years.”

And Tora's face paled.

“Why have you never told me that it was murder? And from one of the Archangels too?”

Tora still remained silent.

“Talk to me! Why have you never told me, WHY?! I had a right to know the truth too!!”

Ryohei started crying and when Tora stepped towards him, he hit with his fists against his chest. “I loved him so much! He was like a parent to me. His love was all I got and then from one day to the next, he was gone and no one told me why, I-” Ryohei choked on his tears and Tora pulled him against his chest and hold him tight. Simply hold him and let him cry. He cared over Ryohei's back and said nothing.

“You were too young and the facts were even for us too hard to bear. But I should have told you, it was a mistake. I'm sorry Ryo-chan.” Tora kissed him onto his hair and the sobs slowly died down. Ryohei moved out of the embrace and sat down onto his couch again, combing his hair out of his face.... if Tora knew that... maybe... between Kami and Kai?

Tora took a moment before he asked: “Will you stick to healing now?”

Ryohei turned to him. “Never. And now if you will excuse me, I need time for myself.”

And with that, Tora excused himself and left Ryohei's apartment.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Days went by and no contact between Heaven and Hell had been established. Kamijo as Metatron and Ruki as Angel of Fate tried to contact Hell but there was no response coming back. It was obvious that they were onto something but what it was, no one could tell and only guess.

Reita and Shinya were paired up as they used to be an old Empath-Angel-Duo. Decades had went by when they had last worked together as spies. During secret meetings with Kamijo and Ruki, they had tried to reach Kenken but to no avail. He was secured within hell's boarders and they couldn't reach him. The only fact they had was that Kenken was still alive.

Kamijo had his head buried in one of his hands, thinking. Kaoru was unreachable which complicated political matters between their worlds. Not to mention that their fallen Angel Sugizo, alias Lucifer, had been killed off and he and Ruki had no clue why either, only assumptions.

A knock sounded on his door and Kamijo called to come in.

An unusual guest had shown up, it was Aiji. Kamijo stood up and ushered his old friend to come inside. The agility in which Aiji moved had drastically improved, his skin color had become better and slowly his old strength showed on his face again.

“Aiji, I am so happy to see you.” Kamijo offered him a seat. “How do you feel?”

“Better.” And after decades, a slight smile formed on his lips, something Kamijo hadn't seen in ages.

“You look great, your energy level on par again with the other Seraphim?”

“We are slowly getting there.”

Kamijo beamed for the first time in ages. What great news after all this loss and pain. “How is it working together with Kirito?”

“It was strange at first but I must give him credit. As a Demon he knows best what pain is and I was too cowardly to admit it..... that I had suffered and carried pain for too long within me.”

“No Angel could have ever endured it.”

“Which is why I have come to you. As my old energy is coming back, Kirito is having more and more troubles to stay in my proximity during the healing sessions, as the soul light is coming back to me. It is something we are both aware of but no one addresses it.... I hoped that you could have a word with him?”

Kamijo recalled the last conversations with Kirito which were rather difficult to uphold and hardly carried any results. “I will do my best.” Kamijo said. “But what about you? Do you want to continue the sessions with him? He is hard to talk to.”

“We hardly talk. But I learned a lot from him about pain and feelings in general.”

“Who would have thought, I'm pleasantly surprised.”

“Do you know why he is doing it?” Aiji asked. “Helping me?”

Kamijo nodded. “He indicated that he does it to annoy hell. Because they kicked him out.”

“I should have know.”

“As long as it helps you, I am grateful to him.”

Aiji nodded. But before he left, he said: “The Seraphim have to assemble with you and Ruki for future planning, things are changing, I can feel it again.”

Kamijo nodded and with that, Aiji was gone.

Meanwhile in another place in heavenly castle, Hakuei was on his way to the library, to visit an old friend who had been involuntarily transferred to work in research a few weeks ago.

When Hakuei entered the library, he went far to the back where the studying tables stood.... and the sight he got he would have never dared to dream of years ago. There was Hitsugi, absorbed in a book and another dozen of books all around him, covering the whole surface of two large tables. Papers and scribbles were scattered everywhere while Hitsugi chewed on a pencil. He was so deeply sunken in thoughts that he didn't even realize that Hakuei came towards him. The silver haired Angel pulled out a chair and placed himself next to Hitsugi. Startled, the wild haired Angel dropped the pencil from his mouth and put the book down. Hakuei tried not to smile and gave a natural expression. “Hello old friend.”

“Hello you, what brings you here?” Hitsugi picked up his pencil. Hakuei couldn't help himself but realized that Hitsugi's whole demeanor somehow seemed to have changed. Although times were unsure right now and Hitsugi had exploded after knowing about Kentaro's kidnapping.... his temper seemed to have gained some kind of control which was unheard of.

“I wanted to check how you are.”

Hitsugi shut his large old book and gave him the look. “I know why you're really here.”

“Before we come to that, anything interesting you have found out since the last great meeting?”

Hitsugi made a thinking face when something came into his mind: “Since we had the discussion about doubt and mental attacks, all solutions point to...” It kind of surprised him that the word was so hard to speak out loud. “... Love. I can't help myself but I realized that during all these training sessions we totally neglected that simple fact.”

“You mean, training to Love again.”

“Exactly....” A moment of silence followed. “Come on, now don't look at me like that!” Hitsugi said but Hakuei just raised his eyebrows. “I said nothing.”

“I know your stare.” Hitsugi said and Hakuei simply asked. “How are you these days?” They both know what he was referring to, or better whom.

“Worried.”

Hakuei nodded. They all were, especially Asagi. “You know, Asagi suffers the most, he blames entirely himself for Kentaro's kidnapping.”

“As he should! This would have never happened with me as a fighting partner!”

“That's easier said. You weren't there. Fighting circumstances were totally different from what we had trained for.”

Hitsugi shook his head in disbelieve and Hakuei continued. “Asagi is a mess, he won't listen to me. I'm afraid that his self-blame will hurt him psychologically and we don't need that right now, especially now. Could you have a word with him? I guess you are the only one who could console him.”

Hitsugi looked annoyed back at Hakuei but didn't say a word.

“Let's train compassion for a change, it seems to be our new lesson here in heaven.”

Hitsugi looked unmoved.

“There is something else I have to show you. Can you keep a secret?”

Hitsugi furrowed his eyebrows. “Sure, what is it?”

“Hardly anyone knows what gift I have been reborn with after my return after the last war....” Hakuei referred to him living and dying during the last war as cross teleporter, a very sensitive topic in heaven and also the reason why Hakuei came back with silver hair and bright green eyes after Toshiya had found his soul on earth.

“Are you ready?”

Hitsugi hesitated when Hakuei stretched out his hand. After giving it a long thought, Hakuei had decided this morning that it was time for Hitsugi to finally 'receive' the package.

“It won't hurt, at least not physically.”

“What a promise.” And because Hitsugi was no coward, he took Hakuei's hand.

And time stood still, his vision became blank.

Flashback

Hitsugi found himself mentally at the place where he first met Kenken on earth, at the Hara mansion...

A young, black haired Yakuza from the neighboring district came running up the Hara mansion. He had just parked his car around the corner and out of breath, he looked around the main entrance if somebody was out there. He knocked on the door several times before Hitsugi opened the door.

“Who are you and what brings you here?” Hitsugi said with a death glare.

Kenken just stared at Hitsugi as if he had seen one of the seven Wonders of the World...
“HELLOOOO?!” Hitsugi woke Kenken who answered him like a machine: “I am Kentaro Satou, confidant of Mr. Hayashi of the Western district and I need to speak with Hakuei-san.”

A few moments of silence passed in which Kenken caught his breath and Hitsugi looked him up and down. Reluctantly, Hitsugi motioned Kenken to follow him into the house and they went into the kitchen were he and his friends usually sat to have coffee. Hitsugi pushed him down on a chair and got him a glass of water. “Why didn’t you just call?” Kenken drank the glass with one gulp and glared back at Hitsugi. “How without a phone number..... and besides, who are you?”

Hitsugi kept on glaring at Kenken with his arms crossed. Of course it made the young man nervous which was no wonder since he must have been good over 15 years younger than him. “I'm Hitsugi Ikari.”

That was the fun part and what followed, Hitsugi could have never guessed.

Now Hitsugi heard all the mean things he had ever said to Kenken:

“STOP staring!”

“This is not your home, return to your boss!”

“That's none of your business! LEAVE!!”

“You may leave our property now and never come back!”

He heard Kenken say to him: “Why are you so mean? Although your head is full of metal and your hair looks like from a Punk, your eyes are kind.” He responded: “And you just signed your eternal house detention. Now GET LOST and mind your own business!!”

Kenken trying again: “I will talk to you again when you have cooled down.” And Hitsugi answering: “DON'T EVEN TRY!!!”

And: “I'm making sure that you are finally leaving for good.”

Hitsugi also realized how Kenken's former childish, playful tone had completely changed to a monotone, unhappy one recently.... and for the first time he felt something like pain in his heart, realization how their old friend had changed in the course of time but his pig head hadn't..... he felt so incredibly ashamed.

Another flashback followed, one, he had already forgotten about.

“You know what? I was thinking about how to become a part of your family without betraying my boss so I came to the conclusion.... ahm, I wondered... well.... Will you marry me Hitsugi?”

Hitsugi chocked on his own smoke and coughed out loud a few times before he collected his mind and looked bewildered at the young man: “Did you hit your head?! Are you insane?! How can you possibly ask ME that?!!! I hope that was just one of your many jokes and-”

“I am not joking, I am perfectly aware of what it means and I never thought that I would have to be the one to ask that question but here we are and-”

“Wowowowowow!” Hitsugi hold up his hands. “There is no 'WE' understand? Never ever think, presume or even HOPE that there will ever be a 'we'. Never, understand? And stop hitting on me, I don't want to ever be thought of as a homo because I.am.not. This conversation is over.”

Hitsugi left a perplex looking Kenken back in the gardens. Usually he would shrug it off, laugh about it like he always did when Hitsugi was mean to him but that..... actually hurt. He took a few deep breaths and by the third breath he had to tell his mind that he wouldn't cry. Of course he knew by the time he came up with the idea to propose that it would be INSANE to confront Hitsugi with such a question but that it would actually hurt to be looked down upon from Hitsugi for being gay.... was a new experience.

Kenken turned around and left when he bumped into Asagi.

This part Hitsugi didn't know about.

“Asagi-kun, you startled me.”

“Sorry about that. You know....” Asagi said. “Hitsugi is the most complex person I know. I don't know what you were talking about but just try not to push any more buttons on him. He can become very mean and we don't want to see you suffer because of his temper.”

“I asked him to marry me.”

Asagi showed a similar reaction like Hitsugi. “Hitsugi? Gay? You will never see that in the history of fucking never ever. He loves big breasted women too much. Oh Kenken, what have you been thinking...”

A world shattered for Kenken and the movie called life played in front of his eyes in black and white. His hands were sweaty and the former great idea seemed so ridiculous now.

“Really?” Kenken tried to smile but his own words got stuck in his throat. “Yeah, it was just a joke. It's as you said, I love pushing buttons. Well then Asagi, thanks for your honesty, take care.” And with that, Kenken left the property.

…. the list went on and on but the meanest thing he had ever said was:

“You are not part of this family.”

And it echoed inside of his head again and again and again.

Flashback end

Hitsugi pulled back his hand from shock and hold onto his head while he screamed: “Stop it, stop it! NOW!”

“It's over.” Hakuei said calmly. He had just mirrored all that had happened between him and Kenken.... and this was only the earth part.

Hitsugi kept his eyes closed while he leaned with his elbows on the table with his head in between.

He felt so ashamed, that he wanted to sink into the ground now and be swallowed by it for all eternity. Realization set in.... all the pain and hurt.... he was the worst. Not worthy of a place here in heaven, this he came to realize now. And Hitsugi knew that Hakuei knew and felt it as well.

“Talk to your friend later.” Hakuei said and meant Asagi. Hitsugi suddenly felt so sorry for him too. Asagi had always been his only true friend next to Hakuei. And he in return was an egoistic, proud asshole.

Calm, Hakuei asked him while Hitsugi was still holding onto his head: “What are you afraid of? We've got you two.”

And with that, he left Hitsugi alone in his pain. These were the consequences he had to live with and work on from now. He just got a taste of his own medicine and had realized, how bitter it tasted.

After collecting his thoughts, Hitsugi walked through heavenly nature bewildered, sunken in his thoughts. The sun hurt his eyes from all the library work but after Hakuei's visit earlier, there was no way he could have concentrated on anything else again. He walked the same route again and again, afraid to return to his home, where the walls of his apartment threatened to close him in. He needed space and air to think.... and to cope with the pain. Old forgotten memories which had brought a lot of forgotten pain, not only his pain from being such an asshole but also Kentaro's pain as well..... not that his attitude towards him had changed but..... it was complicated.

Hitsugi scratched his head and determined, he suddenly returned to heavenly castle. He took a route which he hadn't taken in ages. And when after a knock Asagi finally opened his door, Hitsugi stormed forward and took his old buddy into his arms. Asagi froze from the unexpected proximity.

“Hitsugi, are you all right?”

Hitsugi shook his head and murmured on Asagi's shoulder. “I'm sorry.”

A smile came over Asagi's lips and being his long time friend, he just knew that this apology went deep. He started patting Hitsugi's back.

“I was so mean to you and Kentaro and none of you ever deserved it.”

“Yes, you were a complete asshole.”

Hitsugi simply continued. “And sorry for making you responsible for Kentaro's kidnapping.” It hurt Asagi too hearing it again. Hitsugi moved back from the embrace and continued. “We will get our friend back, come what may.” And with that he clasped onto Asagi's shoulder and the other Angel nodded.

Meanwhile, a few levels down in the holy halls, a loud scream could be heard, followed by a loud knock and wood splinting. It was a scream of utter frustration and pain. Karyu had just destroyed his big wooden desk and covered his eyes with his elbow. It took Hizumi only a few moments to register his internal pain from afar, he flew over to the halls and with a soft knock, Hizumi entered Karyu's office.... and it was a mess. Papers, pens, everything scattered around the floor, the broken table and the red aggressive aura of Karyu filled the room.... and Hizumi realized that his usually aggressive and strong partner was hurting.

Hizumi waited a moment at the door before he entered slowly. Karyu must have registered is energy but didn't move, neither uncover his face... and then cold white arms encircled Karyu around his shoulders from behind and Hizumi leaned in with his head.... but he said nothing. He simply hold onto his partner who was always the strong one, the one who kept the Angel of Revenge ranks together, the one giving orders, the one who was always supposed to be strong.

Breaking.

Karyu's heart was breaking and Hizumi felt it.

Still with his face covered, Karyu whispered: “We've lost so many good fighters, brothers and sisters.... whole families destroyed. Couples broken apart.”

Hizumi tightened the grip but he said nothing. He simply felt with Karyu.

“I felt so helpless, all I could to was observe and run... run for my own sorry dear life....”

“You had no choice. Sometimes we must retreat to come up with a better plan. And we will.”

Hizumi kissed Karyu's side of the head and rested there, feeling with him.

Karyu lowered his arm from his face and touched Hizumi's arms with his. “Ruki said that countless souls from earth had vanished, that Tatsuro had built his army with deceased souls.” Karyu continued. “We will have another meeting tomorrow.”

Hizumi simply nodded and they remained in this proximity. And no other words were spoken.

End of part 14

Chapter Text

(Picture: Fromer Guardian Angel of Sakito and now fighting Cherubim: Aoi)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 15

Cleaned out

A knock sounded on Kamijo's door and he called to come in. It was Kirito. Nonchalant, the demon entered the hall and took a seat as Kamijo gestured him to.

“So,” Kamijo started, “how are you doing these days?”

Kirito narrowed his eyes. “Come to the point, what do you mean?”

Kamijo moved back in his seat from the unpleasant topic he had to address. “Concerning Aiji's well being, heaven is greatly obliged to you.”

“You know I'm not doing it for you or heaven or anyones' sake....”

“I remember that. Nevertheless, as we up in heaven are angelic creatures, we are naturally concerned about every souls well being. How are you holding up?”

“What do you mean?”

“Come on, we are both well aware that Aiji's soul light is coming back and it makes it only harder for you to stay in his proximity.”

A moment of silence before Kirito added: “..... it stings a little.”

“If it becomes unbearable for you, you can always stop. We won't force you to continue, Aiji himself said that he his tremendously obliged to you and that he had learned a lot from you about handling pain and negative feelings.”

Kirito could have come back with dozens of sarcastic answers.... but he didn't. He listened silently and seemed to think.

“It is..... not uncomfortable for me. Sure, I'm keeping my distance as I'm not suicidal but let's just say, I enjoy little dozes of pain.”

Kamijo again moved back in his chair and hold up his hands. “All right, all right, that's as far as we go here. Thank you for being honest with me.”

Kirito made moves to stand up. “I think we are good?”

“Yes, we're good.” And with that, Kirito left Kamijo and went back into the higher sphere of heavenly castle. Of course it was annoying for a demon to be in a place filled with light, love and friendship but over the months he had managed to tiptoe around it, secluded himself from annoyingly happy beings. He was just grateful that Aiji wasn't like that. Although Aiji learned to handle the pain and feelings, he still wasn't the happy-go-lucky-Angel. Aiji felt somewhat 'neutral' and only that made it possible for Kirito to be with him. Also, he kind of enjoyed giving his knowledge to someone else.... which was kind of strange, as he never had that impulse before. Plus, it was quite entertaining to learn about Angels too. He hated to admit it but sometimes this light bulb-creatures fascinated him.... from a scientific point of view of course, as he was naturally curious.

Shortly after Kirito had entered his own private quarters just next to Aiji, a knock sounded on his door and of course he felt who it was. Kirito opened the door and stepped wordlessly aside for Aiji to enter.

“You are concerned....” Kirito started. “What is it? Is it about the soul light thing? Because I don't mind, I'm keeping a secure distance, you know that.”

“I'm glad about it. And you know that you can address it anytime with me.” Aiji added and Kirito nodded. In his hardly lit room, Kirito's white eyes lay like a predators on Aiji but over the time Aiji had gotten used to it as he understood that this was just how Kirito looked. In his realm, that was his kind of 'normal.'

“Spill it, you're giving me a headache.” Kirito murmured in his deep tone.

“What did Tatsuro mean when he said 'remember your task'?”

Kirito pulled up his chin and crossed his arms over his chest. “What do you think?”

“You tell me.”

Kirito looked aside and back at Aiji. “The usual, spying of course...”

“And?”

“Do you never stop?”

“You must know me by now.”

Kirito sighed. “I was told to report to Tatsuro directly-”

“But you can't here in heaven, or do you?”

Kirito looked at Aiji. “We have our ways-” Aiji shot up from his sitting place but Kirito added: “Calm down, I didn't. That's why he called me out.”

“And why didn't you do it?”

A moment of silence which was followed by an answer Aiji should have guessed. “Because I hate the guy. He has no style and they made me leave my home and want me to even pay for it? I would rather bite my tongue, swallow and choke by it.... well, you know what I mean.”

“I guess.... is he dangerous?”

Kirito sat down on his sofa. “He's ambitious, maybe too ambitious.”

“They killed Lucifer.” Aiji threw in.

“I felt it. He must have been in his way....”

“What do you think will happen?”

Kirito narrowed his eyes. “I really don't know but I guess that this is the calm before the storm.” And Aiji nodded.

“Would you fight, if a war came up?” Kirito asked and Aiji was surprised about the question.

“Well, I haven't really thought about that... what do you think?”

Kirito nodded. “You are ready.” And Aiji smirked. “Thanks to you.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Down in hell, Aoi sat behind his desk when suddenly his door swung open. He forgot that in this place no one knocked. Uruha stormed in and before he was able to understand what was going on, Uruha had him with his elbow up against the wall. Shocked, Aoi grabbed for Uruha's underarm and had trouble speaking. “W-hat... do you want?”

“I heard that you were sniffling around the compound while we were busy!”

“C-can't speak-” Aoi gasped and Uruha dropped him down to the ground, only to hold him with his hand around his neck against the wall but without squeezing.... for now.

“What were you looking for?”

Aoi narrowed his eyes and looked back at Uruha in something similar to hate, a feeling which he didn't feel in ages. “This is my home now too. I am no prisoner here.”

Uruha hissed. “That's what you think.”

“I am personally under Kaoru's protection, if you hurt me, your career is over. Now lower your hand please.” But Uruha didn't think of it.

“What are you really here for?” Uruha hissed again.

Aoi smirked and said: “You wouldn't understand. It's called friendship.”

“Friendship to whom? There is no one you should know-” And in the same moment he said it out loud, it dawned on him. “You mean the prisoner?” Uruha meant Kenken but Aoi didn't know about him being captured and he thought of Ni~ya. They both remained silent. “I will make sure that you will never be able to enter that part of hell again.”

And with that, Uruha let go off Aoi, as Kaoru had called in for a meeting earlier. Baffled, Aoi looked behind Uruha, as he left his office as quickly as he had barged in.

Uruha took a seat in Kaoru's halls, around the large black table where Tsukasa was already sitting. Hazuki and Dr. Yusuke joined them as well and shortly after, Tatsuro followed. Kaoru gestured his main commanders to take a seat and addressed what was on their agenda.

Kaoru started clapping his hands and gestured to Tatsuro: “Well done with your first operation on earth. I guess we can say our newly trained army was a complete success.”

“Almost.” Tatsuro added. “But I appreciate the sentiment.”

“Bringing one third of the Angels army to fall is what I call a big step.” Kaoru continued. “And we must also thank Commander Hazuki and Dr. Yusuke for their efforts and discovery. This new age is truly a battle fought on a mental level. BUT.....” Kaoru emphasized. “We can't sleep. Heaven realized now what we are capable of and they surely work on a new defense as well.”

“Coming to speak of it....” Hazuki started. “We met on the battlefield with newly trained Angels which saw through our tactics immediately. Only a handful of individuals but they exist.”

“The Empaths....” Kaoru said. “I've heard about them.”

“I managed to take one of them back with us from the field. What is your plan with him?” Hazuki wanted to know. Kaoru answered. “He is in custody and under my protection, no experiments are to be done on him without my consent.” Kaoru emphasized and looked at Dr. Yusuke. No one, except of Uruha and Tsukasa knew how deep his bond with Kentaro really was, that he had fathered him once on earth in his mortal life.

“When will he be free for experimentation?” Dr. Yusuke asked.

“I will think about it. But before that we have more important things to do. Hazuki, you are in charge of the newly abducted souls from earth, how is training going on?”

“Training is going just fine. We just lack a sort of soul-income since Lucifer disappeared....”

“He was eternally dismissed from his duty.” Kaoru added and the room went awfully quiet. “He was a traitor and in contact with heaven. We don't tolerate any sidesteps. Let this be clear to all of you.” The silence was palpable.

Hazuki went on. “My lord, when are you planning our next attack?”

“When your new recruits are ready.” Kaoru said and Hazuki looked at Tatsuro and finally nodded. “Won't take too long.”

“Fantastic. We need to bring down as many Angels and as many human souls as possible. This era belongs to us. Humanity will finally be ours. The realm of earth belongs to us, it is our right to rule over it and its inhabitants. And we will mow down anything that comes in our way. We are stronger than the light beings.”

And the crowd cheered about Kaoru's motivational speech.

Meanwhile, a few levels down under, Kentaro sat in his cell and had his knees pulled up to his stomach. The low energy level was slowly wearing down his own energy and he had trouble to concentrate. Give or take another month and he will be as weak as a newborn child. As an Empath, he was especially sensitive to the bad energy around him.

With his senses though, he registered two heavenly beings in hell. One not too far away but its energy level was almost non-existing and another being far up in higher spheres of hell. The first being must be Ni~ya and the second one must be Aoi, their ambassador here in hell. But like this, in this maximum security prison, there was no way for him to escape.

Kentaro rested with his head on his knees and rolled his head aside, a single tear started to roll down his cheeks and he wondered how his friends were doing. Since he was abducted right in the middle of the fight, he had no idea if any other of his friends had died during the attack... he just hoped that Asagi had survived.

Exhausted, Kentaro fell in and out of sleep and when he finally lay down on his cold mattress, he could hear footsteps echoing down the corridor outside. He was wide awake but didn't dare to move. When his senses finally caught the energy of the being, he couldn't make out what it was. It was not demonic but not angelic either. Surprised, Kentaro sat up on his bed and looked over to the iron bars of his cell when finally the footsteps stopped and an ethereal, almost white being stopped in front of his cell, looking back at Kenken with ice blue eyes and white hair.

Kentaro wasn't afraid but cautious.

“What are you?”

The being spoke in an asexual voice. “Angelos vero qui non servaverunt suum principatum sed dereliquerunt suum domicilium in iudicium magni diei vinculis aeternis sub caligine reservavit”

Kenken translated it in his head at the same time: 'And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.'

“My name is Ryoga and I am here to help you.”

“Can you open this cell?” Kenken asked but the creature shook its head. “No, but you will need a friend. I will be back.” And with that, the creature dissolved into air. Kenken was startled.

Who was even more startled was Aoi when the same white creature reappeared in his room and he literally jumped from his seat. “Who are you?!”

“No danger. I need your help”

“Help with what?”

“Rescuing an Angel. Now is the time. Hurry, follow me.” And Ryoga guided Aoi outside his office and deep down into the compound, down to the place where Aoi had been before.

With hiding and tiptoeing, it took them twenty minutes and it seemed that the creature instinctively knew when to stop and when to run or open doors. He was a heaven sent.

They reached the cells and Ryoga finally stopped in front of one. Kentaro heard the footsteps coming closer and he jumped from his metal bed when he saw Aoi appear on the other side of the bars. “Aoi!” Kentaro shouted and darted forward. They hold hands through the bars and Aoi tousled through the young Angels hair. “So you are here!”

“I was abducted! The AOR and Archangels were attacked on their mission on earth, one third of AOR-Angels fell during the attack.”

Aoi was baffled and it seemed as if both of them hold onto their hands for dear life. He now realized that this must have been the day when the commotion had been going on and he was free to explore.

“Did any of our friends die?”

Kentaro shook his head. “I don't know, I-”

It was Ryoga who interrupted them. “There is not much time left, you need to get to him....”

“Ni~ya.” Both Angels said simultaneously. “But how?” Kenken asked. “Do you have a key?” Aoi shook his head.

“You can do it.” Ryoga said. “You have the power in this and your world.” And it dawned on Kenken. Could it be? Because of his and Kaoru's immortal bond?

“Aoi, step back.” And Aoi did so. Kenken concentrated on the lock, his mind grabbed it and without difficulty, it snapped open!

Kenken ran outside and he hugged Aoi. “What trick was that?” Aoi wanted to know.

“I will explain later..... thanks Ryoga for reminding me!”

The white creature spoke: “We don't have much time, follow me.”

After further running and closed up metal doors which Kenken was able to open with ease, they finally ended up in the room where the water tanks were. Knowing where Aoi had last seen Ni~ya, he stormed to the back and the other two followed him.

They came to a halt in front of the water tank where Ni~ya was floating unchanged.

“So this is the energy I had been feeling....” Kentaro said as he stared at Ni~ya. “And he is important to heaven?”

“To one Angel specifically. He used to be Sakito's Guardian Angel centuries ago and their bond never really ceased, even after Ni~ya had changed sides, Hakuei and Toshiya are also indebted to him.... which is why I am here.”

Kenken looked at Aoi while Ryoga stood right next to them. Aoi continued. “I made a pact with Ruki because I still have unresolved Karma with Sakito....long story.... I will get Ni~ya for him and my Karma will be resolved.”

“All right, then let's do it! But how?”

Aoi continued. “I need to deliver a message to Ni~ya but I can't since he is unconscious. Before Ni~ya will be able to return into heaven, he must ask our Lord and Saviour for forgiveness first. If he is able to do that, our mighty Lord will forgive him and take him back into heaven. But he must ask in his own consciousness.”

“I see.” Kenken said. That was when Ryoga reached with his hand for Kenken's and in that moment, the young Empath froze. Pictures formed in his head and a smile formed on his lips. He suddenly recognized the energy and whispered: “So you are here as well. I missed you.” He then opened his eyes and looked back at Ryoga who nodded at him. They still hold onto each others hand. “Together.” Was all Ryoga said. Kentaro nodded knowingly.

Aoi observed what was going on between them but had no idea what kind of bond had been established between the two of them.

“Aoi, we will both dive into Ni~ya's consciousness. You just stay there ok?”

Aoi nodded.

That was when from the distance, footsteps could be heard outside. Aoi tried not to panic.

Kenken and Ryoga held onto both their hands and closed their eyes when their souls disappeared and dove into Ni~ya's consciousness. Their bodies were frozen shells now.

“Hurry, hurry.....” Aoi stammered as he tried to shield the two frozen bodies with his own, his gaze at the end of the room where the entrance doors were. The noises outside came closer, the suspension almost killed him. And he started to pray. Come what may, he would shield them with his life.

Although they had started to dive into Ni~ya's consciousness together, Kenken found himself in this dream world alone but he could feel that Ryoga was around him invisible, shielding him.

Kenken opened his eyes and found himself standing in a green park, right in the middle of Tokyo. He had almost forgotten that this place exists! He knew this place from his last mortal life as Yakuza, he used to go there with his friends all the time.

Subconsciously, he walked into one direction where he had been pulled to. In the distance, he saw a bench where someone was sitting on. He came closer and stopped next to it. It was Ni~ya and he looked into the distance. Kenken addressed him. “Ni~ya?”

The being looked at him. “Who are you?”

“I am Kentaro and I was sent here to pick you up.”

“I don't know you. Why would you pick me up?”

“Because all your friends in heaven miss you. We've been searching for you for a long time.”

“Why would anybody search for me? I betrayed everyone in heaven, I am all alone here. I don't know what this place is..... they have done horrible things to me. I don't know what I am any more.”

Kenken tried to gather all his courage.

“This is why I came to get you out. We have been searching for you for a long time, especially one Angel. Sakito misses you very much.”

Ni~ya said nothing, instead tears started rolling down his cheeks. “There was someone with this name, a long time ago. He was wonderful. Too good to be true.”

“And he is waiting for you.”

“How can I leave this place, where is this place?”

“We are in your subconscious but I can get you out of here.”

“I don't want to leave, the outside world is full of pain, in here, the sun always shines and I can see his face. There is no pain, no pain......”

Kentaro breathed out and tried to collect himself. That was when another miracle happened. All of a sudden, a second being formed next to him.

“There you are.” Kentaro smiled.

Silver long hair and eyes as green as emerald, Hakuei's soul took form next to Kentaro, he took Kenken's hand and squeezed it before he turned to Ni~ya and went onto his knees in front of him. Hakuei too had old Karma with Ni~ya, that was why he had come as well.

“Ni~ya, it is time. You have slept long enough, your friends are waiting for you.” Hakuei reached with one hand for his cheek. “Toshiya and I, we owe you so much. You helped in his rescue the last time we were on earth. You let Sakito's soul slip from the reaper when he last died on earth so that he could return into heaven... we all owe you so much. Let us help you now.”

Tears floated down Ni~ya's cheeks, over Hakuei's hand.

“I am a fallen Angel. God must hate me, I have sinned, terribly I-”

Hakuei shook with his head. “How could a father hate his own son.... we all have made mistakes but we are forgiven if we ask for forgiveness. Do you understand? You must ask for forgiveness....”

“I feel so ashamed.”

“Your sins are paid for and you know it, remember it. Ask your Father for forgiveness.”

In that moment, Hakuei reached with his other hand for Kentaro and they formed a trinity.

Under hard sobs, Ni~ya finally stammered. “Father, please forgive me for I have sinned.”

And in that moment, the scenery vanished and Kentaro was catapulted back into his body, down in hell. But before he opened his eyes, he heard Ryoga's voice in his head. “I got him! I am taking him back into heaven! You get Aoi!” And when Kentaro awoke in Aoi's arms, he saw that the water tank was empty. They did it! God did it!!

Kentaro stood up and hold onto Aoi's hand for stability, that was when a group of black clad demons entered the laboratory and encircled them. Suddenly a loud voice echoed from behind the soldiers. “STOP!!! HOLD YOUR FIRE!”

It was Kaoru, followed by Tatsuro, Hazuki, Dr. Yusuke, Tsukasa and Uruha, who glared back at Aoi in utter hate.

“So you got the lost Angel back.” Kaoru said while he looked at the empty tank.

“He has been forgiven.” Kentaro said and Kaoru understood. “I will let this slip but just because of our bond and the old friendship I used to have with Sakito.”

Kentaro looked at Kaoru in disbelieve. “You don't remember, that's okay.” Kaoru continued. “Say hello to Sakito from me, I sometimes miss the old times of us together.” Meaning the car and host business Kaoru used to have as a mortal when Sakito used to work for him. But Kentaro was only a child back then. “I will give him Ni~ya back, the one he had been longing for eternity.”

Kentaro nodded. “And now, do you plan to kill us?” Aoi squeezed Kentaro's hand in utter tension.

A pause followed when Dr. Yusuke spoke to Kaoru. “We want to know how they did it. What this white creature was and where the fallen Angel is-”

That was when Kaoru lifted his hand. “This is not of our concern any more. A power higher than anything else in these worlds interfered. There is nothing we can do or say now.” Kaoru looked at Kenken with a familiar, almost human gaze: “You are free to go but Aoi must stay, he is a traitor from heaven.”

“Really? Then what is Kirito?”

“A nuisance we had to get rid of.”

“I will tell him that.”

“He knows.” Kaoru smiled.

“Wow, no wonder no one wants to stay down here.” Kentaro added. “Thank you for reminding me why I chose what I had chosen.”

Kaoru gestured a few soldiers to seize Aoi but Kentaro had established his angelic line long before that. He was in telepathic contact with a long missed old friend. 'Get us out of here Reita.'

And before the Demons were able to get to them, Kentaro and Aoi had vanished.

And Kaoru smirked. He respected his sired son for that and motioned his demons to fall back. Like his father, he knew how to put on a show.

End of part 15

Chapter Text

(picture: Seraphim and Empath Hakuei, Seraphim and Angel of Time, Toshiya)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 16

Reunion

Toshiya let out a loud scream in the corridors of heavenly castle, when Hakuei next to him collapsed from one moment to the next, basically in mid sentence and went down to the ground unconscious. Toshiya followed him and cradled his beloved in his arms, his alarmed state invoked Sakito and Aiji which were next to Toshiya's side in no time.

“What happened?” Aiji knelled down and touched Hakuei's lifeless hand while Sakito hold onto Toshiya's shoulders.

Toshiya just stammered. “I-I don't know! From one moment to the next, he just collapsed!”

Aiji looked up. “I can feel his soul is still there but his consciousness had vanished.... he almost feels like...”

“Like what Aiji?!” Toshiya sounded desperate.

“Like a lifeless shell but I know that he is not dead..... I've never felt such a thing.” Aiji thought to himself. “No wait, it feels similar like an Empath but still different.” Aiji looked up and touched Toshiya's hand. “Do not be alarmed, he will be fine, I'm sure of it. But let's better call for Shinya, just in case.”

Toshiya nodded and closed his eyes but the mental response he got from Shinya was quite unexpected. Irritated, Toshiya looked at his friends and his gaze stuck at Sakito.

“What is it?” Saki asked.

“I'm not sure. Shinya said havoc had broken loose at the boarders that... that... it can't be!”

“What is it?!” Sakito asked while Aiji looked at him pleadingly.

“Shinya said that Angels from hell had arrived.”

Sakito didn't wait for Toshiya to finish, he started running and then unfolded his six angelic wings and flew to the borders. Could it be? No, it can't be! Not after almost one hundred years! Sakito allowed himself not to dream, not to imagine, not to think..... could it really be possible that this was the day.... the day that Ni~ya would return? And if it was someone else from hell? Maybe Aoi? Sakito didn't dare to think, to imagine what could be. He flew in no time to the boarder.

“I will call for Ryohei instead.” Toshiya closed his eyes while Aiji kept on checking for Hakuei's energy. No matter what was happening at the boarders right now, Hakuei was and would always be Toshiya's first priority.

All of a sudden, Ryohei arrived and slumped down next to them on the ground.

“What can I do?!” Ryohei looked alarmed.

“Hakuei just passed out and I don't know what had caused it! Maybe you can help me stabilize him or something?!” Toshiya asked with horror written all over his face. Ryohei tried to smile for Toshiya and touched his hand: “Don't worry, I will do my best.” In that smile, it was the first time Toshiya remembered someone from a long time ago.... he recalled Kai reacting that way when they were healing together back in the day. A sad, long forgotten memory.

Ryohei lay his hands over Hakuei's chest and concentrated but after a few seconds, he reopened his eyes. “I can't help him. It seems as if he is blocking my energy. I've never felt such a thing....”

Aiji meanwhile tried to calm Toshiya mentally down and it helped.

“Whatever is going on, let's trust in the Lord, as He is guiding all things.” Ryohei said. “But I will stay here with you, just in case.” And like that, Toshiya, Aiji and Ryohei were holding onto Hakuei, all of them sitting in a semi circle on the ground of heavenly castle while passing by Angels started to look at them, some even stood still until a group of Angels started to gather around them and the circle grew bigger and bigger.... but none of the higher ranked Angels seemed to come to them.

“Whatever is going on at the boarders, must be huge.” Toshiya wondered and Ryohei nodded.

Toshiya tried to reach Hakuei mentally but it felt like Aiji had described it: As if his mind was not there and Toshiya wondered, how much Hakuei had changed since his rebirth after the cross-prophecy. How his psychic ability had improved...

With a deep, sucked in breath, Hakuei suddenly opened his eyes and his whole body tensed. Toshiya, who had him encircled from behind, stiffened in shock while Hakuei moved aside on the ground, away from the physical touches from his friends.

Hakuei stammered to himself, as if he had a whole conversation but the words were inaudible. They let him be and observed Hakuei collecting himself. Wobbly, Hakuei tried to stand on his own feet again and it eventually worked. As soon as he stood upright, a second being formed right in front of him. Toshiya, Aiji and Ryohei observed what was going on and couldn't believe their eyes. A white, ethereal being with white hair and bright blue eyes took form and it seemed as if Hakuei was communicating with it mentally. So they stood like this, motionless in front of each other and simply looked into their eyes. No one dared to say a word or touch any of them, afraid to break whatever was going on between them.

“I know you.” Hakuei said.

“And I know you.” Ryoga answered.

“All this time, I have been incomplete...” Hakuei said mentally to the being called Ryoga.

“But now we are reunited.” Ryoga added.

“My last, lost soul piece.”

That was when Hakuei stretched out his arms and the being came closer and fell into Hakuei's arms. It dissolved into nothing while Hakuei had his eyes closed. Within seconds, Hakuei's gray hair color vanished and back came his old, well known blond-brownish hair. When he reopened his eyes, they were in his natural deep brown color again and not in piercing bright green. Just like Toshiya had met him the first time on earth.

Stunned about the transformation, Toshiya stormed forward and fell into Hakuei's arms. He knew that something within Hakuei had returned.

“What happened?” Ryohei whispered and Aiji next to him explained: “Seems like Hakuei regained his last lost soul piece, one of the pieces which he had lost after his angelic body was destroyed as carrier of the cross-prophecy centuries ago.” Aiji smiled. “In the end, everything will be good.” He added wholeheartedly and they both smiled from the beautiful scene in front of them.

Shortly before all that went down, Karyu as Leader of the fighting class Angels had gathered a handful of fierce fighters for a secret mission down to hell. The mission's idea cam from Kamijo and Ruki and next to being a suicide commando, it was top secret as well.

The few chosen ones were Hizumi and Reita, Hitsugi was called into action too, with the personal recommendation from Hakuei. Asagi had been excluded because he was still too grief stricken about what had happened on earth to Kentaro.

While they were fastening their armor and weaponry on themselves, Karyu gave a speech about entry points, attacks and maneuver. No matter what or how, Hitsugi was determined to bring their old friend back and maybe also because of a little nagging voice in his head, he also wanted to prove to all of them that he would have been the best fighter for Kentaro all along.

In that moment, Hizumi had returned from the holy halls and gave a sign to Karyu that the exit point at heavenly boarder was free. With one sign of Karyu's hand, their fighting group assembled and they moved out of their preparation room to the heavenly gate. The Cherubim gatekeepers opened the gates, the fighters were ready to leave and follow Karyu into secret battle....

When an energy wave went through the atmosphere. Reita narrowed his eyes..... The fighters looked around uneasy and with a bright light, three beings materialized right in front of their feet. Karyu started screaming: “Surround it!!” And the fighters surrounded whatever had materialized and pointed their spears at them.... and that was when they froze.

Kentaro looked up from the ground and so did Aoi, who had an unconscious Ni~ya in his arms. They looked into pointed spears and hard faces.

“What is this all about?!” Kentaro finally said and the fighters moved back their spears. Then he heard Karyu screaming for Kamijo and Ruki.

“We were sent to rescue you.” A well known voice behind him said and the sound of a spear falling down to the ground could be heard. And the next thing Kenken realized was that heavy arms encircled him from behind and a long forgotten smell of leather engulfed him. Kenken froze, this was not Asagi.

Meanwhile, around him chaos broke loose while he found himself in this tight embrace. He saw Aoi standing up with Ni~ya in his arms, screaming for help. Karyu escorting them through the gates back into heaven, the fighters following them.... everything seemed to go in slow motion. Slowly realizing what they had done, where they had been, whose arms were holding him, his strength left him and Kenken slumped back against Hitsugi's chest.

Wordlessly, Hitsugi picked Kentaro up in his arms and carried him from outside the boarder inside to heaven. That was when a murmur left Kenken's lips. “Hitsugi?”

“Stupid Angel,” Hitsugi murmured in his deep voice, his smell, a mixture of Hitsugi and leather surrounded Kenken completely now. “Risking your life and getting abducted by Demons.” He scolded him while carrying him inside.

Kentaro couldn't say a word. He was drunken by the proximity and exhaustion, he kept his eyes closed. By any slight chance, could it be...... that Hitsugi had been concerned about him? When did that happen? Kentaro so swore not to care for him any longer.... Long forgotten memories of longing overcame him, something that had been forgotten in all this stress and angst.

Hitsugi broke the silence and said: “You should see Asagi as soon as possible. He was worried sick about you.”

“He's alive?! Thank God! Thank God.... I was so worried! I .....” And he fell silent and closed his eyes, enjoying the moment just a little bit more.

Hitsugi carried Kentaro into Kamijo's hall, where he and Ruki wanted to see him.

Kentaro had wished for the walk to take longer as Hitsugi was carrying him all the way but as soon as they had arrived in front of Kamijo's door, he let his old friend glide down from his arms. “Can you stand?”

To be perfectly honest, Kentaro was slightly surprised about his weak knees but managed not to show it. “I'm fine, thanks.”

Hitsugi nodded. “I will inform Asagi, they are waiting for you.”

“Thank you.”

And without any emotion, Hitsugi gave a nod, turned around and walked calmly back the corridor.

That was when the door to Kamijo's hall opened and Reita's head popped out. He stormed forward and they hugged. “You were there.” Kentaro said and Reita simply nodded, he knew what Kenken meant. While Kentaro had established an emotional connection with Ni~ya, Reita, together with Ryoga aka Hakuei's last soul piece, had teleported them out from hell, taking Aoi with them.

“I'm so glad that you are back safe. I was so worried when I had lost connection with you during the attack on earth.” Reita said and Kenken moved out of the embrace. “It happened so fast, I didn't see it coming.” Reita nodded and together they went inside Kamijo's hall.

Kenken and Reita stood next to each other in front of Ruki and Kamijo. The higher ranked Angels looked at their lost Angel and smiled relieved and happy back at Kenken. “Praise the Lord you are save.” Kamijo clapped his hands together and with one look, Kamijo also added: “You remember now.”

Reita looked down as if he knew what Kamijo was referring to. He meant Kentaro being sired by Kaoru once on earth, therefore he had both souls combined within himself, which also made him one of the best Empaths in heaven.

Kentaro crossed his arms. “You should have told me. Would have made many things a lot easier.” He then looked aside at Reita. “And you knew.”

“It was not my right to tell you.”

Kamijo spoke up. “You chose heaven a long time ago. Your descent doesn't matter in this regard.”

“But in another....” Ruki intervened. “We have gathered you both here for a special ceremony.”

Kentaro gave a strange look.

“You and Reita are one of the most valued new generation of Angels here in heaven and you both proved your ability and loyalty. Our Lord has decided to promote you as you are the ante type of a new generation of Angels.”

Reita kept his poker face while Kentaro looked utterly surprised, not fully comprehending what was about to happen.

Heaven was still in an total uproar about the unexpected return of three Angels. The atmosphere in the holy halls was loud and hectic as the higher ups had vanished while the other Angels took over to care for the other two Angels who had returned.

With a gush of wind, Sakito landed gracefully with his large wings in the holy halls and Karyu literally picked him up before he could ask any questions and escorted him to another room in the holy halls. “Follow me.”

The world around him became silent, his eyes focused and his mind determined. In the distance, Saki saw Shinya and Die there, talking to Aoi.... he was back! Aoi made it back alive and his heart felt with joy about seeing him but when his eyes continued wandering....

There he was. A long forgotten memory, somebody he once knew and remembered so little about and yet his mind was full of him. His eyes, the timid smile, his dark hair and white skin.... now a shadow of his former self. A little, unconscious bundle which has once been an Angel, a long time ago.

Sakito felt too many emotions at once. In front of Ni~ya's resting place, he fell down onto his knees and buried his face on Ni~ya's cold chest, covering his face with both of his hands. No words were spoken while Shinya had his hands on Ni~ya's head. Die already wanted to jump in between but Shinya gestured him to remain quiet.

Aoi observed the whole scene in silence and the only thing he could think of was that this was Love. This was how Love was supposed to look like and to feel like, nothing else. Maybe something he thought to have known, to have felt, a long time ago. And if this mission would have cost him his immortal life, seeing Sakito and Ni~ya reunited now, he knew that it was worth it.

Without another word spoken, Aoi nodded to the attendees and left the room.

With tears in his eyes, Sakito lifted his head and touched Ni~ya's pale cheeks, his hair tenderly. He looked awful, more dead than anything. Sakito never thought that a being could look like this. There was no warmth, no color in his skin, not to mention the obvious scars. It took Sakito all his strength not to faint from taking all this in. The horrors which Ni~ya must have endured.

In that moment, Aiji arrived, a heaven sent. He settled next to Sakito and touched his shoulders, stabilizing his moods and feelings.

Sakito stammered inaudibly to himself, couldn't believe that after all these decades, he was finally here. “What have they done to you...” Sakito closed his eyes and rested with his head on Ni~ya's cold chest again while Shinya continued with healing. The whole scenery was so intimate, that Karyu excused himself and stepped outside as well, guarding the door for no one else to enter, except for healers. It was then that Hizumi followed lead and guarded the door together with Karyu.

“What do you think?” Hizumi asked.

“I can't tell. Only the healers can. His physics haven't changed much, except of the lost angelic wings. The psychological damage could be worse though.... much worse.” A moment of silence before Karyu continued. “Remember, when I found you in that alley many centuries ago, attacked by mind reader Zero? Your bleeding eyes? I was scared back then, very much so.” And when Karyu said that, it meant something.

“But you rescued me.”

Karyu nodded and looked at his boots for a second. “I never told you how close it was....”

For a split second, Karyu felt a warm hand encircling his fingers. “I love you too.” Was all Hizumi said before he returned to guarding the door.

A moment after that, Karyu saw familiar figures approaching them. “There we go.” And he pulled out his spear and put it up against the door.

“No trespassing my friends. There is serious healing going on.” He looked at his former son Toshiya and Hakuei whom where accompanied by Ryohei.

“You can go in there.” He said to Ryohei and Toshiya. Hizumi opened the door slightly for the two Angels to step inside.

“But why not?” Hakuei wanted to know.

“The situation is complicated enough and if Ni~ya awakens, he needs time to get used to this environment again.”

“Is Sakito in there?”

“You bet he is.” Karyu answered before he looked at Hakuei's changed physique and asked: “What happened to you my friend?”

“You know, old soul piece came back, never felt more complete.”

“Then welcome back.” Karyu smirked.

In the distance, a well known quartet approached and Karyu breathed in deeply. The Archangels had arrived. Before Kami could open his mouth, Karyu said: “Yes, Ni~ya is in there and no, you cannot see him yet because he will be too stressed when he awakens. There is a lot of healing going on right now.”

Kami nodded. “Are all the healers in there?”

“All three, yes.”

“Very good.”

Hakuei all of a sudden looked around and excused himself and left the little group of higher ups. He followed a call he had received from Kamijo.

“These are strange times....” Karyu muttered and Hizumi nodded. “Can't be careful enough.”

Hakuei closed the door behind himself after he had entered Kamijo's hall and when he saw Reita and Kenken standing there, his pace quickened. Without a word, he took Kenken into his arms. “Hakuei.” Was all Kentaro said and Hakuei hold onto his young friend tightly before he moved back an looked at him. “You grew so much spiritually, I'm so proud of you.”

“Thank you for being a light in the darkness, heaven knows I needed it.”

“Ryoga, my lost soul piece. Amazing, how he... .how this piece of me found you there.”

Kenken smiled and looked up and down Hakuei. “You got your old physique back! That's how I have met you on earth, good old times!” And the friends smiled at each other and the others gave them their time.

Hakuei looked aside at Reita and nodded at him knowingly. They worked together in getting the three Angels out of hell.

Kamijo cleared his throat and addressed Kenken. “Did you get any information while you were brought down to hell?”

“Not really.... well except, he made me an offer.”

Hakuei stiffened and so did Kamijo. They knew that he was referring to Kaoru but Hakuei didn't know about the former father-part.

“And your return is your answer.”

Kenken nodded while Hakuei looked strangely. “I will tell you later.” Kentaro said.

“You don't have to 'tell' me, if you please?” Hakuei stretched out his hand and Kenken took it slowly. After a moment, Hakuei pulled back and he knew now. “Dear Lord in heaven.” He said in awe.

“What? You know now?”

“Yes, just by touch.”

“Amazing.... but please don't tell anyone.” Kenken said.

“Who else knows?”

Kenken gestured at the Angels in the room: Kamijo, Ruki and Reita. “And Toshiya, he discovered us on earth in his Guardian Angel time.”

“I see. Your secret is safe with me too.”

Kenken addressed the attendees: “There are huge laboratories down there and the whole place screams 'preparation'. They are preparing for a spiritual battle.”

Kamijo stood. “And so are we but first, why I called you three here....”

And Kamijo went into detail.

Finally, Hitsugi and Asagi had arrived in the holy halls, only to be blocked from any possible entry.

“Where is he?!” Asagi wanted to know.

The Archangels were waiting in front of one room and talking to Karyu and Hizumi while Tora had also arrived to look after his cousin Ryohei when he would be finished with his healing session on Ni~ya.

But Hakuei and Kenken were nowhere to be seen.

“They are surely still with Kamijo.” Hitsugi said and in that moment, rays of sunlight flooded the holy halls and all Angels present could tell that something holy had just happened.

And in that moment, the doors to Kamijo's hall opened and three beings, engulfed in pure light stepped out. Their appearance was so engulfed in light that their features were unrecognizable at first but when they stepped closer and down the holy halls, they all realized.

In front of them stood three newborn Seraphim Angels, each one with six majestic wings on their backs. Hakuei, Reita and Kentaro, accompanied by Kamijo and Ruki.

With their mouths opened in total awe, one after another started dropping down to one of their knees. Shocked, Asagi felt how he was pulled down by Hitsugi to fulfill the appropriate etiquette and they lowered their heads.

“Fellow Angels!!” Kamijo addressed all attending Angels. “You have just witnessed the birth of three new Seraphim, a new generation of Angels in heaven.” And the Angels praised the Lord for it and cheered to their old friends who were the highest rank of Angels now.

Meanwhile inside the healing room, the others became uneasy as they had felt the holy change in the atmosphere as well. “I wonder what's going on.” Die said while Shinya, Toshiya and Ryohei remained together with Sakito around Ni~ya.

“There is no way we can leave Ni~ya now.” Toshiya said and they all nodded and continued healing.

Majestically, Kamijo, Ruki and the three new Seraphim-Angels crossed the kneeling Angels and walked to the back room where the healing was taking place. When the five of them passed, Hitsugi felt Asagi's impulse to jump up and hug Kentaro but it would have been highly inappropriate. Now they were the ones which had to wait for an audience.

Karyu and Hizumi stepped aside from the doors and let the high entourage in. Kamijo whispered something to Karyu before he closed the doors behind them. Karyu then yelled at the other Angels: “Back to your positions! This is an order!” Karyu looked at an annoyed Tora and said: “Same rules apply to you too my friend.”

Annoyed, Tora turned on his heel and made his way back into the castle, the Archangels followed suit. Hitsugi and Asagi, a few meters away, stood up from their kneeling position or differently put, Hitsugi had to drag a shocked Asagi up from the ground. He then patted his old friend's shoulder and took him around his elbow. “Time to go home and rest. It was a long day for all of us.”

And with that, Hitsugi escorted shocked Asagi back home.

When the door to the healing room opened, the three healing Angels were dazzled by the amount of pure white light coming into the room. After the new Seraphim's energy had adapted to the environment, the three healers plus Die couldn't believe their eyes.

The only one who couldn't help it was Toshiya, he darted forward and jumped into Hakuei's arms while the other Angels gave them space and continued on their way over to where Ni~ya lay. Toshiya nuzzled into Hakuei's neck. “You are so beautiful and amazing. I am so happy for you.” Hakuei smiled and moved politely back as they were not alone in the room. “Came as a surprise to me too.”

“I can tell.” Toshiya smiled and they joined the others in the room.

Ryohei and Shinya lowered their heads in respect too while they continued healing as Die bent the knee. Hakuei shook his head, not wanting his old friends to react that way. He was more concerned about who lay in front of them. It was a shock. To see Ni~ya like this.... or what was left of him after all these years in hell. As an empathic Seraph, Hakuei could see so much more and deeper now too. Ni~ya's energy level, his souls's strength... it didn't look good. Wordlessly, Hakuei looked over to Kentaro and Reita who must have thought the same.

“How is he doing?” Kamijo asked while Ruki stood next to him with crossed arms, looking concerned too.

“He's far away.” Shinya said and meant his mind.

“That's what we are here for.” Reita finally said and lay one hand onto Shinya's shoulder, nodding knowingly at his old working partner. Reita looked first at Kentaro and then at Kamijo. “We are going in.”

Kamijo nodded while Reita and Kentaro took positions in between the healers and they touched Ni~ya's body as well.... and their angelic bodies went stiff, lifeless. Their souls were gone. Diving.

Hakuei and Toshiya stood next to Kamijo and Ruki. Kamijo said to Hakuei: “You stay here, in case something goes wrong, we need an Empath here to control the situation.”

Hakuei nodded and in that moment he felt what Toshiya was thinking. Many centuries ago, when Toshiya had become Hakuei's first protege, Toshiya had to be pulled out of a trauma as well to come back safely into heaven. A long forgotten memory which showed its ugly face now. A time in his immortal life he would rather forget.

Hakuei grasped for Toshiya's hand.

Ruki looked around and murmured: “I can't help here, I'm going back to work.”

“Of course.” Kamijo said and Ruki left. Looking for someone else who had returned to heaven and was nowhere to be seen. Aoi.

End of part 16

Chapter Text

(picture:  Seraphim Empaths Hakuei, Reita, Kentaro)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 17

Seraphic Empaths

Ruki had just closed the door to his office, when he jumped in shock after seeing Aoi sitting silently in one of his chairs. “Have been looking for you.” Ruki said calmly and walked over to his desk, pulling his chair up and taking a seat. Aoi still remained silent.

“You're not happy.”

Aoi looked up at Ruki. “But that's no secret to you.”

“Look, you are the hero here, together with Kentaro you brought a lost Angel back, came back from hell. Everybody involved with Ni~ya is incredibly indebted to you PLUS you resolved your old karma with Sakito. You did very well.”

Aoi nodded silently. Ruki breathed out loud. Aoi had always been a moody Angel but recently, Ruki was concerned about his well being. “If you had one wish what would it be?”

Aoi shook his head. “That I can't tell.” Ruki nodded and he stood up. He walked over to his old friend and lay one hand on his shoulder. “Go to your room and rest, it has been a long day for you too. We will talk in the morning, let me do some research on what's next.”

And with a nod, Aoi stood up and left Ruki behind.... who was not happy about Aoi's mood.

Meanwhile in the holy halls, the healing around Ni~ya was going strong. Kenken and Reita had vanished for quite an amount of time now and Hakuei observed the whole ongoing with tension. “Be prepared that he might come back changed, any kind of state is possible.” The healers nodded. What was amazing was the fact that Hakuei was able to feel Reita's and Kenken's soul energy which meant that they were around although nowhere to be seen. They were still inside Ni~ya's mind and heaven knows how it looked like in there.

Sakito meanwhile held onto Ni~ya's hand and prayed. Kamijo on his chair bobbed with his foot while Die stood behind Shinya, waiting.

This was not normal, nothing seemed to happen but Hakuei didn't say it out loud for Sakito's sake. He could see that the healers were getting tired with all the energy loss, especially Ryohei who wasn't a mainly trained healer in the first place but a healer nevertheless.

“We need to change tactics.” Everybody looked over to Hakuei. “We need to pray in Love. This whole healing doesn't bring him back. Go, take each others hands.” The healers stopped and did so. “You too Kamijo-sama.” Hakuei said and Metatron joined the circle around Ni~ya. Now it was Hakuei, Kamijo, Sakito, Aiji, Toshiya, Ryohei, Shinya and Die in the circle, not counting the lifeless bodies of Reita and Kenken in this circle involuntarily.

“I will lead the prayer.” Hakuei took action. “Accompany me in your thoughts.” They all nodded.

“Dear father in heaven, we ask You to first start with us and we ask for repentance and we ask for forgiveness. You are our Redeemer. You can redeem anyone, anything, any situation. God, we ask You to redeem this soul, this heart and, God, of the hearts and minds that are joining me here today, we ask for the same thing. Let our Love be the answer and never the question. In you mighty name we pray, Amen.“

In shock, they let go of their hands and stepped back as Ni~ya's lifeless body started to float. This was also the moment when Kenken and Reita's souls were literally catapulted back into their bodies and they fell back to the floor.”Are you all right?!” Hakuei shouted and looked back and forth between them and Ni~ya. A bright light started to engulf Ni~ya and within a split second, his wings sprouted out of his back and feathers filled the air. His wings had been renewed!

Sakito held onto Toshiya for dear life who couldn't watch the whole spectacle out of shock. It was Hakuei who darted forward when he saw that it was over and caught lifeless Ni~ya in his arms.

It felt warm around him, the air smelled like a long forgotten memory and the feeling of being home engulfed him. He felt like floating and only slowly, he opened his eyes.... first everything was blurry and the sounds and voices around him strange. Ni~ya blinked his eyes, once, twice, when the blur took form and he looked into a face which he once knew.

Hakuei smiled down at Ni~ya: “Welcome back old friend.” And with that, a number of faces swarmed around them and looked down onto his face. At first he didn't recognize most of them but slowly, names came back into his mind.

He heard Hakuei tell them to back off and then being placed onto something soft. That was when he felt something warm lying on his chest. “Sakito! Give him space!” Ni~ya opened his eyes and saw a bundle of blond lying on his chest, covered in arms and hair, sobbing. It happened out of reflex, when Ni~ya stretched out his hand. He was shaking and still felt so weak but when he finally felt the soft hair, a name came back and he whispered it softly, like he had done so many times in his dream: “Sakito.”

The Seraph shot up from his chest and looked increduously back at Ni~ya.... and Ni~ya recalled the loving eyes, this feeling.... like from another life which was indeed a fact.... but this was no dream. This was real. This was him . Slowly, Ni~ya lifted his hand and Sakito took it in both of his, kissed them and closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face.

Shinya smiled and took Die's hand. He nodded to the others and they left the Seraphim alone. Toshiya hugged him goodbye. Kamijo and Ryohei followed them outside. In front of the door, Shinya asked Ryohei: “Are you all right? Do you want us to escort you back home?”

Ryohei bowed politely. “No thank you. I will be fine. I think I will enjoy the walk right now.” Shinya bowed and Ryohei made his way back into the sky castle alone.

Deep in thoughts and with his hands in his pockets, Ryohei made his way back blindly into the castle, kicking pebbles here and there, enjoying the sun and charging up his energy in the sunlight. The healing had cost him more strength than he had anticipated. In the distance, near the park, Ryohei saw a bench to sit on and so he did. He closed his eyes and moved back his head to let some rays of sun shine on his face.

“So, healing is complete?”

Ryohei jolted in his seat and was dazzled by sunlight reflecting on white hair.

“Kami-sama.” He collected himself and moved into a more appropriate sitting position.

“Relax, you don't have to keep posture because of me.” Kami said and looked also back into the sun. “How is he doing?”

“Ni~ya awoke but not because of our healing, we prayed for him, in the name of Love and Redemption.”

“That's good news. And.... how are you?” Kami looked back at Ryohei who looked away to avoid looking at Kami. “I was just taking a break. You know, the energy loss...”

“I see. I will escort you home-”

Ryohei shoot up: “NO!”

Kami looked at him surprised. “I mean, that's very kind of you but you know my cousin and-”

“But he's not here so.” Kami stood up and his long hair glided down the bench to his calf. “Let's go.”

They walked awkwardly side by side and for the first time Ryohei realized what a height difference there was. At least two heads. He looked up at Kami who seemed to search for words. “If you don't mind me asking,” Kami paused, “how was your childhood?”

Ryohei looked surprised, so he better started at a point which connected them both.

“I used to be very alone as an only child. You know, my parents were working in heaven all the time, healing. Tora at this point in my life was too old as to play with a young Angel like me.... and then, there was my cousin Kai. And he took a liking to me. Showed me things, played with me.... although he was my cousin, he was more like a brother to me. He always looked after me, even took me to work with him sometimes, explained the world to me, read me bedtime stories.... “Ryohei paused and all that could be heard were their footsteps.

“And from one day to the next, he was gone, simply gone and I couldn't understand why.... I was so sad! So alone! I was ten years old! And no one told me why or what had happened....The whole family was so devastated and sad. And they were silent... "

Ryohei didn't realize that tears had started flowing down his cheeks and he started sniffling. He felt a warm hand on his back. “I'm sorry for making you sad.” Ryohei shook his head when he finally stumbled in distraction and felt how Kami caught him on his arm. They stopped as Kami held him on both his arms now. “I will never bring up these sad memories again. Thank you for sharing them with me, it means a lot to me.”

Ryohei nodded.... when Kami didn't move, he slowly looked up and for the first time, he looked into this deep lilac eyes. In his youthful temper, Ryohei blurted out: “You have lilac eyes! I've never seen such a thing!”

It was Kami who looked away now but.... with a smile. Which suited him so well AND made Ryohei's stomach feel funny for just a second.

Kami broke the moment. “Come on, we're almost there.”

And they continued their way but Kami didn't let go of Ryohei's arm, he steadied his elbow just in case Ryohei was stumbling again.

In the distance, three pairs of eyes observed the whole ongoing rather interested. The first one spoke up: “Shizumi, do you see what I see?” Hide said.

“I do old friend, I do.” And Mana next to them nodded.

“Do we encourage this kind of behavior?” Hide kept on asking.

“But of course we do!” Shizumi answered enthusiastically. Hide breathed out deeply and tossed his head back on the bench where they were sitting on. “Signs and wonders Lord, signs and wonders......”

Shizumi brought Hide back in his thoughts. “Will we grill him about the encounter?”

Hide jumped on his seat. “You know, every fiber in my angelic body screams YES but this is Kami we're talking about and as we know about his sad past.... let's give them time.” And the others nodded in agreement.

Arriving at Ryohei's door, Kami let go of his arm and looked as unmoved as ever down onto Ryohei. For the first time, Kami realized that Ryohei must have been very lonely... almost like him all these years. And it made perfect sense now: the petite healer became a fighter to become strong and to protect the souls that he loved. Maybe even contrary to his true calling of being a healer.

It was now or never. With a bold gaze, Ryohei looked up at Kami and addressed him straight on: “Were you and Kai together?”

Kami was obviously taken aback but Ryohei continued: “Don't be alarmed, I know it. Your whole body screams it and that's okay. It all makes sense now.”

Kami wanted to say something but nothing came out of him. Ryohei continued: “Thank you for loving my dear cousin, even now.”

Kami first hesitated but then answered: “I was honored to be chosen by him.”

Ryohei nodded. “Thank you for being honest, your secret is safe with me. And thank you for escorting me back home.”

Kami gave a nod and after Ryohei had closed the door, Kami remained a few more seconds, recalling what had just been said, old and new memories mixed together, a blur of feelings and lost tears.

Somehow, it felt as if a burden has been taken from him. It felt good talking about him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei, Reita and Kenken left the healing room together with Toshiya and Aiji, giving Sakito and Ni~ya some private space. According to Aiji, his vitals seemed to be stable at the moment but how it looked from the inside, only Aiji or one of the Empaths could tell later on.

They marched in absolute silence through the holy halls: The old Seraphim and the newborn Seraphim..... and the Angels of heaven were parting ways. The feeling was unbelievable. They even bowed.

It was while walking through heaven when Kenken touched his chest in reflex and asked: “What happened during the attack on earth? The pain and utter sadness here in heaven is killing me.”

Reita looked at Hakuei. Truth was, since Kenken had been abducted, he had never heard about the fatalities. “Eight legions were called to fight on earth, one third of them fell, we've lost many good fighters, brothers and sisters.”

Kenken widened his eyes and looked into the round of Seraphim. “All because of the mental attack on earth?!”

Hakuei continued. “Yes, without you Empath fighters, we were absolutely defenseless, so we retreated. These days, we were working on a new strategy.”

“This is madness.” Kentaro stuttered in disbelieve.

“We also had a run in with an old acquaintance of ours..... Tatsuro. He is their leader.”

Kentaro widened his eyes. Of course he knew about Tatsuro from their last life on earth. “Any more news before I can sit down?”

“That's it. We're waiting for a new meeting any day now. It is so good to have you back.” Hakuei smiled at Kenken who looked rather uneasy.

“How was your stay in hell? Any news?” Toshiya wanted to know.

“I saw the laboratories first hand and they are HUGE. I also met Kaoru and his handymen-” This was when Kenken paused for a bit but eventually continued, “but nothing new there. Except they wanted to keep me as their empath-pet.”

“Charming.” Toshiya added.

“Nevertheless,” Kentaro skipped ahead of them. “Talk to you later!” And he made his way back into the castle before them, Hakuei knew where he was going.

Kenken finally arrived in front of Asagi's door and knocked. It opened in no time and the tall dark haired Angel couldn't believe who was there to greet him. Asagi stepped forward, forgot the required etiquette and crushed into Kenken. “You are alive and well.” Was all Asagi said and Kenken felt how heavy the burden must have weighed on Asagi. Not knowing whether Kenken had survived all this time, it must have been pure horror for him as a fighting partner and friend.

Kenken patted Asagi on his back. “It was not your fault, I'm glad that you survived, after all these losses.” Asagi finally moved back and looked Kenken up and down. After his promotion to Seraphim, he looked amazing. Vibrant and full of energy. His eyes seemed kind of wiser, his whole face seemed more mature as well. “Congratulations to your promotion, it was well deserved.”

“Thank you very much. And quite unexpected I might add.”

Asagi gestured him inside for a talk and Kentaro did so. He sat down on Asagi's dark red couch while Asagi asked: “Does your new status change anything now?”

Kenken looked back at Asagi with a half pained face. “I can't tell Asagi. Fact is I still want to fight but we must wait what the higher ups are up to. Nevertheless, you and Hitsugi will always be my friends, after all, we are as close as family.”

Asagi smiled but the smile didn't reach his eyes. “So you were abducted.... how was your time down under?”

“Interesting, to say the least. I saw the laboratories, had an unpleasant chat with the dark Lord and brought Ni~ya and Aoi back. That's it really.” Asagi nodded but his thoughts were somewhere else. “How are you these days with Hitsugi?”

“Oh! We are good. In fact, after you were gone, he even came and apologized to me for being an asshole.”

Kenken pushed himself up from the couch and looked incredulously back at Asagi: “Are we talking about the same Angel here?”

Asagi nodded. “He has changed quite a bit since you had been abducted. Pity, it first had to come to this.”

“Well,” Kentaro scratched his head, “better than no change at all.” Kenken stood up and Asagi did so too. He hugged him one more time before his old fighting partner was out of the door.

“Will you see him now?”

Kenken nodded.

“Promise me one thing: Don't get hurt. You know how he is.”

“And you must know me by now.” Kenken smiled and waved his old friend good bye.

A few corridors down, Kentaro stood in front of the other well known door and knocked. Internally reminding himself to be professional as a new born Seraphim. The door opened and Hitsugi looked with his old cold gaze back at Kentaro but this time he bowed his head politely.

“You don't have to keep the etiquette with me.”

“I insist.” Hitsugi stepped aside and let Kenken in..... which was a first.

“I wanted to say thank you for your help earlier. I'm glad that you are well.” Hitsugi said and Kenken waited for him to keep on talking. “So, did they abduct you?”

“Yes.... but no harm was done. I turned down an improper offer and had the luck to escape hell together with Aoi and Ni~ya.” He left out the father-part with Kaoru.

“Give yourself more credit, I heard you were amazing on the battlefield.”

Kentaro widened his eyes in astonishment and his mouth stayed open..... was that a smirk on Hitsugi's face?

“Congratulations to the promotion. It suits you very well.”

Hitsugi was so nice.... Kentaro stayed cautious. “Thank you, I appreciate it.”

“So, what are your plans now?” Hitsugi wanted to know and Kenken pointed at himself.

“I just arrived here!”

Hitsugi had his arms crossed and leaned against the wall. “With this new Angel-class, you will most likely not train any longer as a fighter together with Asagi I presume?”

Kenken hadn't thought about this. “I don't know what heaven is planning so-”

“If you will continue fighting, I want to be your fighting partner from now on.”

No offer could have hit him harder. Kentaro was frozen to the spot. A part of him was internally cheering but another part felt sorry for Asagi. Even if he would continue fighting and he very much would like to..... “I'm sorry Hitsugi. I can't do that. Asagi and I, we are a team. Our energies are matched for fighting together, we trained together....”

“Then train with me. Our energies combined will be a force not to be messed with.”

Kentaro's heart sank into his pocket. So it was his strength he was after now.

“We will see what the higher ups are planning in the near future, I will remain their loyal servant. As for now, if you will please excuse me.”

And with that, he left Hitsugi behind and closed the door. Hitsugi didn't understand what this was all about. He ruffled through his wild hair and stomped on the floor. Did he say something wrong here?

A few corridors down, Hakuei stood in his own apartment but couldn't move since Toshiya was clinging onto him since they had returned home. Hakuei hold onto Toshiya's arms which reached around him from behind. “Congratulations on your promotion, I'm so proud of you.” Toshiya nuzzled against Hakuei's neck. “How does it feel, now that you regained your last soul piece?”

Hakuei turned around to Toshiya who after all these years looked back into the well known brown eyes. “It's hard to tell. I feel the same yet more rested in myself, if that makes sense.”

Toshiya nodded.

Hakuei paused a moment before he continued. “And I kept the gift which I was reborn with.”

Toshiya looked strangely back at Hakuei. “What gift?”

“I'm sorry I haven't told you sooner. I was insecure how or when to use it.”

Toshiya looked strangely back at Hakuei. “Now you scare me...”

“There is nothing to be scared of. Let me show you, give me your hand.”

Toshiya stretched out his hand slowly and Hakuei took it. And in that moment Toshiya knew that he saw what Hakuei wanted to show him, what Hakuei wanted to make him feel.

In front of his inner eyes, Toshiya saw the first time they had met in heaven when he was still a protege and Hakuei his Guardian Angel.... a time jump happened and Hakuei's feelings flowed inside the blurry pictures in his head. Toshiya hold his hand in front of his mouth and tears shot into his eyes but Hakuei didn't let go of his hand. The movie kept on playing and what came next was their last life on earth, after Toshiya had finally found Hakuei again. And all the feelings with it.

Toshiya cried now and Hakuei let go of his hand. He encircled the shaking shoulders of his beloved and cared over his back. He kissed him onto his hair and simply kept on holding him. “It's a strong gift, I hardly use it.”

“I understand.” Toshiya said. He moved out of the embrace and wiped away his tears. “Who else knows?”

“Kamijo, Hitsugi and Kami.”

“Well that's an interesting combo.” Toshiya laughed in between his soft sobs.

“I'm only using it if I get the impression of helping souls with it, reflecting these past moments and feelings.”

Toshiya thought a moment about it and said: “If you see it like that, I'm a physical healer and with your experience and gift, you can be a mental healer of trauma.”

Hakuei looked astonished. “I never saw it like that.” He smiled. “I'm glad I finally showed you. I'm sorry about that. The time never seemed right.”

Toshiya touched Hakuei's side of his face. “We are both Seraphim now. We can work together and share out gifts with others.”

Hakuei touched Toshiya's hand when a knock sounded on their door.

“It's for me.” Hakuei said and he went over to the door and opened it. It was Hitsugi and he bent down slightly to pay his respects.

“Congratulations old friend.” Hitsugi said.

“I appreciate the sentiment but you really don't have to.”

Hakuei shouted back inside the room. “I'm out for a walk!” And he left the apartment together with Hitsugi.

“A Seraphim now huh....” Hitsugi started and kicked a pebble out of his way.

“Come on, what's this really about?” Hakuei looked aside at his old friend.

Another kick while he had his hands in his jacket's pockets. “I also payed my respects to Kentaro but he left the conversation abruptly.”

Hakuei breathed in deeply. “And what did you say?” Hakuei made Hitsugi repeat their encounter and before he was even finished, Hakuei shook his head.

“You are strong in fighting physical and with words but you lack human interaction and feelings.”

“Oh thank you for the flowers!” Hitsugi threw up his hands frustrated.

“I'm here to help. Look...” Hakuei started. “Kentaro is absolutely loyal to anything and anybody. To the system, to his friends... he would NEVER betray his friends or his fighting partner. You kind of insulted him by asking him to swap fighting partners.”

Now Hitsugi shook his head. “This is so complicated, why are souls so complicated?! You all seem to communicate in a language which I can't speak or read. I will just give up with anybody. Position me at the front lines in next battle, if this is what I'm good for....”

Hakuei smiled and gestured to calm Hitsugi down. “There is no need to be frustrated. Your soul developed quite a bit since we returned to heaven. We all have homework to do, this communicating thing is yours. Be glad that you know what you have to work on, some never know.”

Hitsugi nodded.

“All right,” Hakuei started agitated, “Flirting one on one: How to spend time with people you care about: Go for a walk and have a chat! But don't ask them to betray their working partners!”

If looks could kill. Hitsugi had his arms crossed in front of his chest, rolled his eyes but said: “Thanks, I will think about it.”

Hakuei looked into the distance and said: “Remember the day you found me on earth in my temple retreat and tossed me through the CLOSED door to wake me up from limbo? You're welcome.”

Hitsugi understood what Hakuei was referring to. That time it was him who woke Hakuei up. He smiled. “Good old classic. That was a dick face move..... but a necessary one.”

“It was.” Hakuei said and patted Hitsugi on his shoulder while they continued their walk to say hi to Asagi.

End of Part 17

Chapter Text

(Seraphim Angel Sakito and Angel Ni~ya)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 18

Old friends

Everybody was gone and had left Sakito and Ni~ya alone to give them time. Wordlessly, Sakito kept on holding onto Ni~ya's hand while the fragile, returned Angel seemed to sleep next to him... but he didn't because silent tears kept on flowing out of his closed eyes. No one said a word and it pained Sakito only more to see Ni~ya like that.

After over a century, being finally reunited again, Saki could feel this former bond between them, between a former Guardian Angel and protege, a bond which was never really broken, even after Ni~ya had changed sides a long time ago. But he was forgiven now and back in heaven as a new reborn Angel. Saki swore to himself to never leave Ni~ya again, come what may or how hard the upcoming time would be.

Ni~ya jolted in his semi-sleep and Sakito jolted with him. What came next was nothing to be prepared for. In total panic, Ni~ya jumped up from the bed and started running to the end of the room, hitting with his fists against the wall.

“Ni~ya!” Sakito ran behind him but he had no time to reach the Angel as Ni~ya was darting to each wall and hit against it, as if searching for an exit. A blood curdling scream followed and in total despair, Ni~ya dropped down to the floor and tore his shirt off his upper body, hitting against the floor.

Sakito stood in total shock frozen a few feet away from Ni~ya.... and his eyes scanned the scar covered body. Even though Ni~ya had been reborn as an Angel, his immortal body carried what had been done to him. Cuts, burns, even some kind of skin graft could be seen.

In total horror, Sakito stumbled backwards to the wall and screamed internally for Toshiya to help.

It took the Seraphim only moments to appear. The door swung wide open and Toshiya, Hakuei and Aiji stormed in.... Sakito didn't question why Kirito had been brought along, he couldn't care less.

“Dear Lord....” Hakuei stammered to himself after seeing Ni~ya's exposed upper body. While Aiji stormed over to Ni~ya , Toshiya ran over to Sakito and took him into his arms and the younger Angel covered his face on Toshiya's chest.

The screams stopped abruptly as Aiji had put Ni~ya into an artificial sleep. The weak Angel slumped down to the ground. “Hakuei, can you give me a hand here?” Aiji asked and Hakuei, as the tallest of them all, picked up Ni~ya with ease and lay him back onto the bed. There he was joined by Kirito who until now hadn't said a word, only observed the ongoings. The white demonic eyes scanned the resting body and he furrowed his eyebrows. “Please share your thoughts.” Hakuei said very silent to Kirito while Toshiya still comforted Sakito in the back of the room. They knew a thing or two about trauma, that's why they were so collected.

“What do you want me to say? You can see it for yourself.” Kirito answered when Aiji joined them too at Ni~ya's bed.

“But for what cause? These were.... experiments?” Hakuei asked and Kirito looked incredulously back at the Seraphim.

“This Seraphim, was for pleasure.”

Aiji shook his head and closed his eyes, crossing his arms in front of his chest as if he wanted to hug himself. In disgust, Hakuei looked away for a second before he pulled the comforter up Ni~ya's body. He then walked away to the still whimpering Sakito in Toshiya's arms.

“Sakito,” Hakuei started and lay his hand onto Saki's golden hair, “hard times will follow but you are not alone. Together we will bring Ni~ya back. He needs a lot of time and love now. Only that will heal his wounds.”

Sakito nodded silently and Toshiya gestured that he would stay here with them.

Meanwhile, Aiji had a silent talk with Kirito. “What can you see that we are blind for?”

Kirito looked from Aiji back to Ni~ya. “Despair, angst, hurt....”

“I thought so but something out of the ordinary?”

Kirito paused a moment. “I can't see everything, only the bad stuff. The angelic gifts are invisible to me but there is something.... but that's your specialty.” Kirito threw the ball back to Aiji who tried to scan Ni~ya but felt it was still too early to do so.

“Can you do something to ease the pain?” Aiji paused. “Please?”

Kirito blinked and after a moment, he sat down on the bed next to Ni~ya. Hakuei in the distance observed what was going on when Kirito stretched out his arm and hovered it over Ni~ya's stomach. He concentrated and out of nothing, a black orb started to form. Hakuei already wanted to dart over but Aiji gestured him to wait. Kirito pulled out the black orb from Ni~ya's stomach and swallowed it. Hakuei couldn't have been more taken aback. Next, Kirito moved his hand over Ni~ya's head and another orb started to form. It was only a small orb but Kirito also took it and swallowed it too. It was most unusual but after that, Kirito stood up and left the room wordlessly.

Hakuei walked over to Aiji while scanning Ni~ya's sleeping face. “What was that?”

“Kirito took whatever pain he could absorb from Ni~ya.”

“He can do something like that?” Hakuei asked and in that moment when Aiji looked back at him wordlessly, Hakuei understood. He finally understood what Kirito had been working on Aiji. Hakuei nodded. He then looked over to Toshiya who nodded. “Let us bring them both home to Sakito's place.”

Toshiya touched Sakito's head and his young friend fell unconscious in his arms. He picked up the petite Angel with ease and Hakuei did the same with Ni~ya. They walked out the room in the holy halls and unfolded their majestic wings to fly back into heavenly castle and Aiji followed them.

It was the following morning when Sakito awoke from a peaceful, deep sleep. He blinked and found himself on his own sofa. Remembering what had happened, he jumped up and turned around, only to find sleeping Ni~ya in his bed and Toshiya sitting next to him, healing him.

“Good morning.” Toshiya smiled but Sakito could tell that he was tired.

“Thank you,” Saki said, “for everything.”

Toshiya shook his head. “Don't mention it. It is our aim to bring Ni~ya back to his full strength.... and I can feel, he is slowly getting better but it's baby steps we are talking about.”

Sakito walked over to his king sized bed and sat down next to Ni~ya, opposite of Toshiya. He grasped for the white cold hand and kept on holding it.

Toshiya didn't now how to start so he just said it. “Ni~ya is a trauma patient....” Saki nodded. “I won't lie to you, he will need a lot of time and care.” Saki nodded again. “But we are in this together, you are not alone. If you need any help, call for any of us anytime.”

“Thank you.” Sakito whispered.

“I will remove my energy now and Ni~ya will slowly wake up.”

Sakito nodded again and Toshiya did so. They were both prepared for the worst but only moments later, Ni~ya's eyes slowly opened. He looked up to the ceiling and finally left at Sakito who held his hand and right at Toshiya.

“Do you recognize us?” Toshiya finally asked.

A silent but hoarse voice answered. “How can I forget your boring face.... Toshiya.”

A relieved sight and Toshiya stood up from the bed. “Guess he's getting better.” He smiled and Sakito did so too. At least Ni~ya seemed to remember his very old feud with Toshiya.

Before Toshiya left them both alone, he gestured to Sakito again to call for him anytime and the Angel nodded. The door closed shut and Sakito's attention went back to Ni~ya who had his eyes closed again but murmured Saki's name. It had become a habit. In his time of need and pain, he always used to call his name. The only difference now was, that he actually answered his call. After all these years.

“I'm here, I'm here and you are safe. You are in my home, back in heaven.”

“The Lord....” Ni~ya coughed. “The Lord has shown mercy. This is a dream... you are my dream.”

Sakito kept on holding Ni~ya's hand and cared over it with his thumb. “What do you mean?”

“In the abyss... in the darkest corner of hell, I thought that I had died. But I saw you, your face. You kept me alive.”

Tears started to form and rolled down his porcelain cheeks and dripped onto Ni~ya's hand. The weakened Angel slowly opened his eyes again and lifted up his arm to touch Sakito's cheek. “You were my light, always have been. In every life time I had to endure, at the end of the tunnel, there was always you.”

Sakito slumped down onto Ni~ya chest and hugged him tight. This really felt like a dream, Ni~ya thought and for the first time in centuries, a feeling of love and peace washed over him, something he couldn't recall having ever felt. This felt like home, this felt complete.

“And you are my hero.” Sakito murmured in his sweet voice.

“How so? I only ever brought you trouble...”

“My last time on earth, when I was killed by demon Ruka, you let my soul slip back into heaven.... I know now that you were supposed to bring my soul back into hell for hell's evil purposes. But you didn't.”

Ni~ya recalled perfectly well what Sakito meant but was surprised that he knew. That was the reason why he had fallen out of favor and been brought back into hell as a prisoner. He could have never guessed the consequences.... But instead of him, imagining Sakito suffering through all what he had been through? Never ever, he would do it again, for him.

“As long as you were safe, that was all that mattered. After all, I was and still am your Guardian Angel.”

“You are and always will be. This makes me so happy.” Sakito's smile was beautiful. He moved up from Ni~ya's chest and under the large blanket with him. A little surprised about Sakito's action, Ni~ya calmed down when Sakito snuggled close and kept on holding onto Ni~ya chest, resting with his head next to his side. Sakito closed his eyes and smelled Ni~ya's scent. “This is a dream. I missed you so much.” Sakito stammered before he fell asleep with Ni~ya in his arms.

Ni~ya couldn't sleep now. He was wide awake and flustered. When did it come to this? And this quickly too? Still weakened, it didn't take him long though to fall asleep to Saki's smell as well. This truly was heaven, a dream come true.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The next day, it was big meeting day and everybody with a name to himself was required to take part. The meeting was so big that they had to meet in the moon hall where usually lectures were taking place.

Ruki and Kamijo were standing on the podium and talked to each other silently while the Angels were filling up the ranks. The commanders of the Angels of Revenge-class and their special fighters, the Archangels, teaching Angels, the border guarding Cherubim, the Archangels and last but not least the Seraphim.

Kamijo browsed the rows with his gaze and when everybody seemed to have arrived, the doors to the hall were shut and the talking died down. He positioned himself in front of the crowd, together with Ruki.

“Fellow Angels, I hope you are all well and may the Lord bless you all.” A theatrical pause followed. “This is our first big meeting concerning the counter attack to what had happened a few weeks ago. So before we start, let us pray in silence for our fallen brothers and sisters.”

And all the Angels lowered their heads and prayed for the lost souls. A chime started the meeting again and Kamijo continued. “We know for a fact now that countless souls from earth had vanished, that Tatsuro had built his army with deceased souls and they are attacking mentally and invisible. But God graciously gifted us with a new Angel class: The emphatic Seraphim. They will lead the ongoing training now, together with the Angel of Revenge-class. Please applause for our three newborn Seraphim.”

With that, Hakuei stood up from the ranks, Kentaro and Reita followed. They stood there self-confident and each one of them introduced themselves to the Angels.

“The Lord has taken a lot from us but he also gives us what is most needed in dire times. A new generation of Angels will and must be trained, this fight is no longer about being the strongest physically but mostly mentally.” Kamijo stopped, this was when Ruki was coming in and he positioned himself next to the Seraphim.

“The carrier of the last prophecy,” Ruki meant Hakuei's lost soul piece Ryoga who was clearly clairvoyant, “often quoted holy scripture before the time of the attack, in particular phrases about our own sins.” Ruki quoted: “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness. This is about us, we became vulnerable because we are imperfect beings. But this is something we can work on and we must and will work on it. We must confess and search deep within ourselves, thus we will be forgiven and new strength will build up. Therefore we will not only continue training physically but also mentally.”

Hitsugi rolled his eyes and Asagi next to him literally felt it, he didn't have to look at him. “Peace and love old friend, peace and love.” Hitsugi muttered “Love my-”

Karyu glared over to them and Hitsugi straightened up. Tora, a few seats down, was taking in everything dead seriously. He wasn't concerned about himself, he was concerned about his fighters, about one in particular. Ryohei next to him felt how tense Tora was and guessed right that he was concerned about his fighters. From the outside Tora seemed hard but on the inside he had a soft spot for the Angels he was responsible for.

The Archangels on the other side of the room listened carefully, all but one. Hide slumped back in his seat and bobbed his foot nervously. “Shizumi, what are we doing here? We are no fighters, we are protectors of natural balance on earth.”

“WHICH is heavily disturbed right now.” Shizumi hissed back at Hide. Kami only turned his head and Hide stopped bobbing his foot and kept silent.

The rows behind them were filled with the best of heaven's fighting class while the other side rows were filled with heaven's best emphatic Angels. Everybody could feel that something big, a new era was about to begin. Under 'normal' circumstances, this classes usually never clashed, were never mixed together. But desperate times called for desperate measures.

“We already started training with AOR and Empaths together but only on a small scale, we will broaden the program, more Angels will be trained in emphatic qualities and more Empaths paired up with fighters.” Angels started whispering but Ruki continued. “The Angel teachers will deepen their lessons in Love and Faith for all Angels in training....”

Hitsugi was close to biting his tongue and swallowing it. Now the teacher Angels came forward, among them was Takanori from Angel school, as well as Ryutaro and Tadashi, the Angels of Inspiration.

“We expect, in training the AOR and Empaths together, to reach a never seen before balance and strength.”

Tora lifted his arm. “What are we training for?”

Angels started whispering and Ruki looked at Kamijo who nodded. “For a possible new attack. Training will start tomorrow. Old fighting partners will remain with their partners, new ones will be paired up. I am not making this sound easy: An attack could happen any time, either down on earth or even up here in heaven. We are dealing with a very aggressive and sadistic Demon army commander.... may God have mercy on us and humanity.”

Ruki couldn't have ended his speech more dramatically. Kamijo stepped forward: “May the unpaired AOR and Empaths please stay, the rest of you Angels are dismissed.”

And with a lot of noises, the rows are lifting and many Angels left the hall, except for the new Seraphim and the AOR- commanders, together with their youngest students and cadets. Kentaro looked over the remaining young Angels and Reita felt that he was uneasy. Not about their talents but about the possibility of loosing many of them. “I never thought that I would train souls for battle one day.” Kenken said in a melancholic voice, silently to Reita. “God's ways are not our ways. It will all make sense in the end, I'm sure of it.”

“Let us hope so.” And the sorting began.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sakito returned to his apartment after the meeting and was surprised to see Kirito there together with Ni~ya, although he had asked him earlier to drop by. The Demon stood up, he wanted to leave anyway. In the background, Ni~ya leaned sitting against the bed's headboard, looking into Saki's direction. He looked better already, at least from the outside.

“Thank you Kirito.”

The Demon nodded and closed the door behind him.

Saki settled down next to Ni~ya and took Ni~ya's hand. He always did that when he felt nervous, it gave him much needed comfort.

“What did I miss?” Ni~ya asked but Sakito shook his head.

“First, how are you?”

Ni~ya shrugged. “I can't believe a Demon is helping me deal with the pain and one of the highest ranks on top of it.”

“Sometimes, we have to fight poison with poison.” Saki said without a smile and Ni~ya nodded, holding onto Saki's hand as well, it calmed him too. Ni~ya looked out of the window and admired the blue sky, the sun light, he started talking to himself. “I never thought that I would see the sky again, or the sun.... or you.”

Tears formed in his eyes while his gaze lingered at the window. “You know, it is the simple things which become so important when you don't have them anymore.”

Sakito let go of Ni~ya's hand and moved over and sat down next to him and took him into his arms, he simply hold onto him and Ni~ya leaned with his temple on Sakito's shoulder. They remained in this position and Saki gave him the time. “You know,” Ni~ya said very quietly, “I always wondered, why me?”

Now Sakito moved back and looked at Ni~ya in astonishment. “What do you mean?”

“You can be with anybody, why with a nobody like me? A fallen Angel?”

Sakito looked almost offended. “What?! How could I not?! The biggest sacrifices you ever made were for me and your friends! You saved my soul, you saved Hakuei and Toshiya during their last life on earth! You have done more than most of us. You are forgiven, we are all sinners. No one is better than the other.”

It dawned on him and Ni~ya himself was speechless that these actions must have had such a big impact. “This explanation was perfect, no wonder you are a Seraphim, I'm honored.”

“And I love you. That's why.” Sakito moved closer and simply kissed Ni~ya onto his cold lips. The young Angel froze, the kiss was sloppy but became needy in no time. Ni~ya kissed Sakito back and moved towards Saki who was leaning against the headboard now. Sakito's slender arms encircled Ni~ya's back while the dark haired Angel steadied himself on his knees, only to take Sakito's face into his hands and deepened the kiss. He had never felt like that before and could have never imagined what he had missed out on. Sakito broke the kiss to collect himself while they remained cheek on cheek, swollen lips, a new found intimacy which screamed to be addictive.

“Now you have made me your slave.” Ni~ya said and Sakito giggled.

“I guess you liked it then?”

“You don't know what you have done. I will never let you go again.”

“I really hope so.” Sakito moved his head back and smiled at Ni~ya, only to kiss him again and again.

Later, when Ni~ya was soundly asleep on Sakito's bed, the Seraphim's gaze wandered over the large slender body and his eyes stuck on the lower half of Ni~ya's back, where his shirt had been slightly pulled up. Scars showed on the skin and it made Sakito unbelievably sad. He wondered why in his restoration as an Angel, God hasn't taken the scars from him..... absentminded, Sakito stretched out his hand and with an index finger, he touched one of the scars. That was when Ni~ya jolted in his sleep and jumped up from the bed. Sakito was startled about his sudden reaction and covered his mouth in shock. “I'm sorry! I'm sorry if I have hurt you!”

Ni~ya, obviously still shaken, combed his dark hair with one hand out of his face and sat down on the edge of the bed. “No, I'm sorry. I just-” He stopped. “Panicked. I.... I'm still not used to this kind of touch.”

Slowly, Sakito moved over and embraced Ni~ya from behind. “We will go slowly. Take all the time you need. Tell me anything you don't like, anything you need.”

Frustrated, Ni~ya shook his head. “There is nothing about you or what you do that I don't like, right now I hate myself for reacting that way.”

Saki shook his head. “This is not your fault. Please don't say that you hate yourself, it hurts me too.” A kiss onto Ni~ya's shoulder blade. “We have all the time we need now. Together.”

And with that, Ni~ya simply hold onto Sakito's arm, felt him and the moment together.

The next morning, a knock sounded on the door and Sakito opened it. It was Kentaro.

“Kentaro! So nice of you to drop by!”

Ni~ya, who was also awake, looked around the corner and nodded at Kenken. When the two Seraphim came into the living room, Ni~ya froze and finally realized.

“You are the Angel from my dream! You are the one who found me there!”

“Jep, that's me. I'm Kentaro but everybody calls me Kenken.” Kenken was the smallest Angel of them but he emanated power, a power Ni~ya has never seen before. Kenken stretched out his hand and Ni~ya took it. “I'm Ni~ya”

Kentaro smiled lovingly. “I know! I'm glad to finally meet you in person.”

“Allow me to ask....how...”

“We saved you? I'm an Empath I can travel mentally and feel and see things in the invisible realm.”

“Wow, amazing! I never knew Angels exist with such a gift.”

Sakito smiled. “Kentaro was promoted to Seraphim because of this gift, a new generation of Angels so to speak.”

“Congratulations, so well deserved.... I owe you my life.” Ni~ya bowed his head in respect and Kenken gestured to make him stop. “I'm glad we could save you. To make you and Sakito happy.” Ni~ya looked over to Sakito who acted kind of shy now. Ni~ya could have never imagine all the fuss about him up here in heaven.

“Your friends fought hard to get you out of hell and me and my colleague Reita, together with Hakuei, managed to find you and get you out together.” Hakuei was there too, Ni~ya couldn't even recall. Another bow followed from Ni~ya and Kentaro smiled.

“But I'm here because I have a message for you.” Kentaro looked at Sakito who seemed surprised. “I don't know whether it's one you like to hear but hear me out nevertheless: It's from Kaoru.”

Both Angels stiffened, of course they all knew that he was the Dark Lord's son, in command of hell.

“Before Aoi and I escaped with Ni~ya, Kaoru said: 'Say hello to Sakito from me, I sometimes miss the old times of us together'.”

“This Demon has nerves....” Was all Sakito said. In one of his last lives, Sakito used to work in Kaoru's shady car and club business on earth, that was long before Kaoru had outed himself as the Dark Lord's son. “We all have a past we are not proud of.”

“That was when I was first assigned to you.” Ni~ya recalled and smiled.

“Oh that's true!” The two Angels kept on smiling at each other and for Kenken as an Empath, it was too much to take.

“I'm happy that you're happy.” Kenken said and made his way to the front door. “I see you guys around!”

End of part 18

Chapter Text

(Archangel of Water and leader of Archangels - Kami; Cherubim fighter and healer - Ryohei)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 19

Lesson well learned

If looks could kill, Hitsugi would have won the contest.

One day after the huge meeting of heavenly ranks and their introduction of their new fighting and protection plans for heaven, the changes were set in motion immediately.

Young Empaths and AOR-fighters were paired up and new fighting classes had started the same day. Kentaro and Hakuei were responsible for training the young Angels while Reita and Ryohei were training on their own to improve their fighting skills and synchronization. They would join the classes of youngsters later on.

But Takanori, the happy go lucky teacher-Angel, maybe faced the hardest task to date. The old AOR-Fighters, rough and battle approved were assigned to him. His Angel of Inspiration-colleagues Tadashi and Ryutaro had the pleasure with their own classes too. Since Metatron Kamijo and Ruki declared that they had to learn a lesson or two on compassion and faith, they were back in school... and Hitsugi didn't like it one bit. Asagi on the other hand, sat rather amused next to his old friend in their old school building.

“What is this good for, honestly.....” Hitsugi mumbled under his breath, leaning on his chair rather uninterested. “And why is this here...” Hitsugi hit with his food against the table, where his Akasha-chronicle was lying on. In front of each Angel, lay their own Akasha-chronicle, high command from Ruki. He had arranged for each Angel to bring them to the lesson today. No matter what it was, the chronicles always meant REAL business and maybe Hitsugi was covering up his uneasiness with his moods.

“Fellow Angels!” Takanori started the class and the chatter died down. “As you are all aware what dangers we are facing, the Lord himself has called us to refresh your memory on faith and love. As the newly trained demon army attacks mentally on the lack of faith and doubt, this is something we all have to work on.” A dramatic pause followed. “This battle is no more about physical strength but about mental strength. This, gentleman, will probably be the hardest fight you have ever fought.”

Takanori stepped in front of his desk. “Now, let's start with the lesson and why your Akasha-chronicles are here. We will start with the lessons in love and compassion. Only then we can built up the maybe lost or forgotten faith in God. The only shield which will bring you through this battle victoriously is and always will be faith.”

It was dead silent in the class room and even Hitsugi remained silent on his chair.

“The kindel Angel of fate, Ruki, has marked two passages in each book. One of your best life where you maybe came close to a decent life in Love and one of your absolute worst life with the lessons which you have learned or didn't. Each one of you will relive both of these life's. And after a short break and mental collection, you will exchange your chronicle with one of your closest friends.”

The Angels were going ballistic and poor Takanori covered his ears, waiting for them to calm down as Ruki had already warned him about this possible scenario. Fact was that an Akasha-chronicle was something so personal that the only person concerned and Ruki usually read it.

Some of the Angels stood up agitated, others gestured wildly and shouted to the front at Takanori, that was when Hitsugi stood up and shouted out loud. “SILENCE! You all behave like rabid monkeys! You have seen the fights! Our brothers and sisters falling like dust! And if it's this what it takes, let's get this lesson over with!”

Hitsugi sat down again and rolled his eyes while Asagi stared at him with his mouth wide open.

“Thank you Hitsugi.” Takanori said astonished. “Well, let us start then. Open your book on the mark and go through your life lesson, each one in their own pace.”

And the lesson began.

It took them some time to relive their own personal moments, laughter and tears followed before they exchanged books with one of their friends.

Asagi said playfully. “Can't wait to see what you've been up to.” He grinned while Hitsugi handled him his chronicle annoyed. “Look who's talking.” And for the first time, each one of them read a strange chronicle. At first it felt kind of weird but after a short while, everybody understood and felt the change. Seeing and feeling someone else's love and despair on such a personal level, gave them a new perspective on their own soul and what they have been through. In a huge way, it humbled them, made them submissive and a newly gained thankfulness arouse. For how they have once been and where their Love and strength had come from... it was incredible and they all understood what the word faith really meant. Without faith, they wouldn't be here today.

It was strangely silent in the class, here and there good friends lay in each others arms and comforted each other from the newly gained perspective, from the compassion of what the other had been through.

Asagi couldn't hold it any longer. After he had closed Hitsugi's chronicle, he broke into tears and clinged onto Hitsugi and cried like a baby against his shoulder. “I'm so proud of you! You've been such an ass hole and now look at you!”

Hitsugi gave a breath of laughter. “Well thank you for the flowers.” And he patted Asagi's shoulder. “I'm proud to be your friend too. Let's never fight again.”

“Promiiiiise!” Asagi still cried on Hitsugi's shoulder and the other Angel smiled lovingly at himself while he kept on holding onto Asagi.

They all left this lesson humbled and with a newly gained thankfulness in what they and their friends had become.

Meanwhile, in another building on the compound, Hakuei and Kenken were finished with their first class as well and they exchanged what they had observed today.

Kenken said: “We were all concerned about how the Empaths would take their new training arrangements with the young AOR-Fighters but I must say, I'm positive.”

Hakuei nodded. “Definitely. The younger generations learn faster, they can also adapt faster to new realities. I'm impressed too.”

“Together with the old AOR-Fighters, we can build up a respectable, mental army.” Kenken said and Hakuei added. “Let us hope so. The best fights are the ones not fought.”

“True.”

The door to the hall opened and Reita and Ryohei entered.

“Welcome back!” Kenken greeted them. “How is training going?”

“Rather well.” Reita said. “I'm very happy about my new fighting partner.”

Ryohei looked at his feet sheepishly and Hakuei smiled. “I can imagine. When do you think you two can join us in training?”

“Very soon. We will let you know. Maybe end of this month, we will see....” Reita looked around nervously and Kenken asked him: “Are you waiting for someone?”

“As a matter of fact I do, a new fighter and a new Empath.”

Kenken looked surprised at Reita while Hakuei next to him stayed rather calm. “What are you talking about?”

In that moment, the door to the training hall opened and two Angels stepped inside, one face they knew, the other not.

“Aoi?! What are you doing here?” Kentaro asked as the former Guardian Angel came closer and stopped in their little circle.

Hakuei spoke up now. “Aoi changed classes and gets trained as a new Angel of Revenge. And this....” Hakuei showed politely at a lovely looking Angel with a round face and spiked, brown short hair, “is Jun.”

“Hello everyone!” Jun bowed down and smiled. Kenken could tell that he was an Empath, he emanated a happy go lucky aura and seemed to be a very optimistic fellow. “So glad to meet you all!” Overjoyed, he took every Angel's hand. Reita looked funny being hand shaken but Ryohei smiled back at Jun.

“He's Aiji's little brother.”

“EEEEEEHHHH?!!!” The gasp echoed through the training hall.

“Y-yyyou are Aiji's little brother?!” Kenken asked and Jun nodded, still smiling. “I am, freshly returned from earth and ready to kick some Demon ass.” He still smiled.

Ryohei laughed. “I already like him. Please...” Ryohei took Jun's hands in his, “If you have any questions, come to me any time.”

Reita next to them smiled too when Hakuei finally continued. “Aoi will be trained with a new Empath called Takeo while Jun's new fighting partner will be...”

The door to the training hall opened again and the echo of heavy boots sounded through the hall. It was a strangely, maybe forgotten instinct which made Kenken froze to the spot.

“There you are.” Hakuei said when Hitsugi finally came to a halt in their little group.

“Calling in for duty.” Hitsugi said in his deep husky voice as he had his hands in his leather jacket's pockets. He had no idea who his new fighting partner was. To be honest, he was a little ashamed as this was his second fighting partner already.... which was solely his fault.

Hakuei continued speaking: “Hitsugi, this is Jun, your new fighting partner. He has just returned from earth.” Needless to say that Hakuei had given Hitsugi a speech before this meeting that none other than Aiji's little brother was chosen to become his new fighting partner and if he would ever mess this opportunity up, he would be choking on Hakuei's very hands.

Jun just beamed and Hitsugi's poker face didn't move, only his eyes scanned the beaming smaller Angel in their circle.... how come that all Empaths were always so energetic and positive?

It was only seconds but in Kenken's mind, a whole movie started to play and an inner monologue began. 'This could have been me.... a long time ago, I was like him. So young and innocent, so happy-'

“Nice to meet you, I'm Hitsugi.” They shook hands.

And he had become so polite, Kenken realized.... he also realized that already now he had troubles about Jun's ever beaming face.

The door opened a third time and another, high energetic Angel entered the scene.

“Takeo! Come on in!” Hakuei shouted and the petite Angel jogged over to their circle. Aoi stepped aside and gave him space.

“Fellow Angels, this newly arrived Empath is Takeo, he will train together with Aoi.”

Aoi nodded at Takeo and the younger Angel nodded shyly and waved into the group to say hello.

“Kentaro?”

Kenken blinked and looked up at Hakuei. “Did you say something?”

“Group gathering is dismissed for today, I have a another appointment to attend to.”

“Very well. I will follow you out.”

“Me too.” Reita said and Ryohei nodded accordingly.

“The rest of you Angels are free to stay and get to know each other, enjoy the rest of your day.” Were Hakuei's last words.

The Seraphim said their goodbyes and the other Angels bowed down respectfully to them.

Kenken didn't look at Hitsugi one bit, afraid that he could see something in his eyes that he wished wasn't there. And right now, Kentaro couldn't name the feeling himself. All he knew was that the air had been sucked out of this room and he needed to leave, now.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei was on his way to Sakito's place but he wasn't there as Sakito was called on business together with Toshiya and Aiji. He was on his way to see Ni~ya. That visit was long overdue and a very private one as well.

After a knock, a surprised Ni~ya opened the door and let Hakuei in.

“Surprised to see you here.” He also nodded as a form of respect and Hakuei just smiled kindly.

“How are you these days?”

“Better. Not counting the nightmares though.”

Hakuei nodded. He recalled the scars their small circle of friends had seen the other day Ni~ya went berserk. “You know, over the centuries, a group of emphatic Angels and healers have been born into heaven. Please use their healing abilities. That's what they're here for.”

Ni~ya still had that dark look he'd always had, a look of distrust and pain. In former times, Hakuei misread it as weakness, now he knows what strength was behind that look.

“Not gonna lie, the biggest surprise was when Sakito had told me that Kirito took some of the heavy burdens from me..... what for heaven's sake is the Dark Lord's false son doing up here in heaven anyway?”

“Long story. Let Sakito tell you all about it. We don't have much time.”

They both settled on the couch and Hakuei breathed in deeply. Ni~ya knew this look, after all, he had studied him thoroughly many centuries ago, recalling dimly the life they had together on earth a long time ago. (CNH-fiction, part 30)

“I wanted to express my deepest gratitude for what you have done for me and Toshiya on earth, the last time we were incarnated.”

Ni~ya nodded. That was also the life time he had saved Sakito's soul from being taken down into hell and he'd payed with enslavement for it.

“You're welcome. But that's not all, is it?”

Hakuei lowered his head and looked at the hands on his knees. “No. You know that I'm concerned about you as a friend.”

Ni~ya remained poker faced when he answered. “I know and so am I.” A pause. “You are referring to-”

“Yes, our little encounter in 16^th century Venice....”

Ni~ya breathed in deeply, leaned back on the couch and looked up to the ceiling, having his hands behind his head. “Strange times....” Ni~ya paused before he added. “I'm sorry, for having been such a pest.”

Hakuei smiled and shook his head. “You were a piece of work.”

“Can't deny it.” Ni~ya grinned and looked aside at Hakuei who still couldn't look him into the eyes. For the first time Ni~ya realized that Hakuei was quite shy when it came to 'that' kind of topics. Which was totally contraire to the tall, muscular Angel that he was. And thinking about sleepy Toshiya, he wondered how they have found each other in the first place..... But it was not his business. He had Sakito now, that was all that mattered.

“Are you happy now?” Hakuei looked at Ni~ya for the first time now.

“I'm saved and loved. There is nothing else to wish for.” Hakuei already wanted to continue when Ni~ya added: “He is wonderful. I'm not worthy.”

Hakuei smiled, that statement was so beautiful and he was truly happy for his old friend.

“You know what would be even better? If we could start our friendship fresh, as if the past had never happened....”

Ni~ya looked strangely back at Hakuei. “What do you mean?”

In that moment, Hakuei stretched out his hand and Ni~ya looked at it strangely. He took it, thinking that Hakuei wanted to apologize or something but the moment their hands touched, Ni~ya froze. Scenes from their sinful past life in Venice shot into his head and he saw the very first time they had met on earth, long before there was Toshiya or Sakito, all these shameful memories but slowly..... slowly... the memories of Venice started to fade, as if becoming gray.... they faded even more and all of a sudden, there was a white canvas in his mind and the memories of their past life in Venice were gone.

Hakuei pulled back his hand and Ni~ya looked strangely back at Hakuei. “What did we talk about just now?”

Hakuei smiled. “We just talked about the last life on earth, when you saved Toshiya and me from evil Tatsuro and Sakito's soul from hell. I expressed my sincere gratitude.”

“You're welcome.” Ni~ya smiled innocently.

A knock sounded at the door and Hakuei knew who it was. “This must be Ryohei, he came over to check your renewed wings.”

Ni~ya stood up and let beautiful Ryohei in. “Hello everyone.” Ryohei bowed politely.

“Do you mind if I stay?” Hakuei asked and Ni~ya shook his head. “It's okay.”

The three Angels positioned themselves in Sakito's living room.

“Did you open your wings since you came back into heaven?” Hakuei asked and Ryohei followed politely.

“No I didn't. I was too afraid something could happen... any unpredictable pain or trauma....”

“That's what I'm here for.” Ryohei beamed. “Ready?”

“Do you still remember how it feels like?” Hakuei asked.

“How could I ever forget this.” And with that, Ni~ya took off his shirt and for the first time in centuries, he opened his godly renewed wings and they sprouted out of his scared back. They tried not to stare too much at the scars but their attention was immediately drawn to the majestic two wings. They gawked in awe at Ni~ya's new wings.

“And? How are they?”

Ryohei remained silent, it was Hakuei that spoke. “Do you feel any pain now? Any problems releasing them?”

Ni~ya made a thinking face. “No, nothing.” The silence became strange. “What is it you two?”

Ryohei said in his soothing sweet voice. “I haven't seen such pure white wings in centuries.”

“Is that a bad sign?”

Hakuei laughed. “On the contrary, this is by God's grace. Since he washed you clean from your sins, your wings reflect that.”

“Can you move then? Only slowly though.” Ryohei asked and Ni~ya did so as much as it was somehow possible inside a room. “No pain?”

“Nothing.” That was when Ni~ya's shoulders started to shake and he covered his face with his hands. He slumped down to the ground and made his wings disappear. Hakuei understood. He slumped down to Ni~ya to the ground, hold him in his arms and soothed him.

Ni~ya cried silently and stuttered. “Remembering how I had lost my wings, torn out by Demons during the last war and how graciously God has renewed them.... I can't take it. The gratitude is killing me.”

Ryohei wanted to cry with him since he was very empathetic too, so he silently watched the beautiful scene in front of him. God had restored his wings perfectly.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the next day when the fighting classes were continuing with their training. The old fighting partners and the new fighting partners were training separately. Kentaro, together with Asagi and Hakuei trained the newly formed pairs while Karyu and Tora had taken over the old fighting pairs.

Reita was waiting for Ryohei to show up but he was late.... which was strange because Ryohei was NEVER late. When Karyu suddenly peaked inside the training hall to look for Tora, Reita had an inkling WHO was behind Ryohei's delay. But he waited, patiently.

Just when Karyu was about to leave, a heavily disturbed Ryohei entered their private training hall. Reita and Karyu could tell almost immediately that in this state, Ryohei was not able to train at all.

That was when the reason of his disturbance followed and Karyu positioned himself between Tora and Ryohei.

“What do you want?!” Tora hissed at Karyu while Ryohei was hiding behind Reita.

“I could ask you the same. What is this child's play here?”

“These are family matters-”

“No, this here, “Karyu pointed at the very ground they were standing on, “is business and we all have a duty to our God. I hardly doubt that this here has anything to do with your duty.”

Tora glared at Karyu who said. “Do you want me to remind you of your task, Revenge?”

Tora moved up his chin proudly when Ryohei finally said. “He wants me out of his fighting class.”

Karyu pulled up his eyebrows. “Well if that's the only problem then Ryohei can train in my group.”

“Ryohei will return to be a healer, as it is his mother's wish!”

Karyu turned around and looked at Ryohei who nodded sheepishly. Although all attendees slowly had an inkling that it was more Tora's wish than his mother's.

“And what is your answer Ryohei?”

“That I will continue fighting.”

Karyu turned his head back at Tora. “There you have your answer and you must respect it. Ryohei is old enough.”

Tora narrowed his eyes and pointed with his index finger at Ryohei. “This conversation is not over!” And he left the hall before he forgot himself.

When he had finally left, Ryohei slumped down to the ground and sobbed into his hand. Reita followed him and cared over his back.

“It's getting worse by the day, he's constantly pestering me to stop fighting...”

Reita said nothing, just comforted his fighting partner as he felt the torment tremendously. As Ryohei was so open at the moment, Reita felt a lot of things coming from him and as the old Empath that he was, Reita got a good idea what this was all about. Tora wasn't mean but concerned because they had already lost Kai but maybe also because he felt too much for his cousin..... What surprised him though was that he suddenly saw Kami's face inside his mind. Only for a split second but he was there.... that was strange and unforeseen.

Reita helped his friend up and rested with his hand on Ryohei's back. Concerned, he looked over to Karyu who observed the whole scene and finally said. “I will talk to him. But let's give him time to cool down first.” And Karyu left the training room.

What they didn't know was that Tora had made his way straight to the Archangel's compound where they had their own discussions and preparations for their next trip down to earth.

The moment Tora appeared on the horizon and Kami looked up, he KNEW that he was there for him. Call it intuition. But he disliked the state Tora was in.

Kami excused himself and walked up to the furiously walking Tora. His eyes were beaming and all Tora could say was “A word.”

Kami excused himself from his group and left with Tora while Hide and Shizumi looked at each other since they didn't know the connection between Tora and Ryohei.

After Kami had closed the door, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, he didn't even sit down and also didn't offer Tora a seat. As a matter of fact, he hated hot headed Angels and the AOR-classes were full of them.

“What is this about?” Kami asked calmly.

“I can't believe it myself that I came here but I'm desperate.”

Kami looked sternly at Tora who was easily as tall as he was. He had an inkling whom this was about...

“I want Ryohei to stop fighting and become a healer. Even his mother said so but he doesn't listen to us!”

“What makes you think that he would listen to me?”

A silence followed which was almost unpleasant.

“Call it intuition.” Tora said. “I got a feeling that he would listen to you.”

Kami shook his head in disbelieve and smiled rather uneasy. “Sometimes I wonder if you know him at all...”

“And you do? Please enlighten me then!”

“Of course I don't but after this short period of time I can already tell that Ryohei would NOT listen to anybody if it went against his principles. Your request goes against his principles.”

Tora gave a breath of annoyance. “I don't understand him! He could die so easily, he is so fragile! This war is beyond anything we have ever faced before and....” Tora suddenly stopped, closed his eyes and shook his head, he sounded desperately. This was when Kami realized that he was really concerned for Ryohei. “I hate to beg but please Kami-sama.... would you give it a try? For him? I don't want to loose him as well.”

Kami shook his head in disbelieve and put his hands onto his hips. “Well fine. I will give it a try but as I said, don't expect me to be successful.”

Tora nodded and expressed his gratitude before he left for the day.

It was one hour later when Reita had finally escorted a disturbed Ryohei back home. It took him quite some time to calm the petite fighter down as he felt that 'something was in the air' but he couldn't name it yet.

Ryohei was back inside his apartment, had positioned himself on a large cushion next to his window and observed the birds flying through the sky. It always calmed him down while he sorted his thoughts and feelings. With his head, he leaned back against the wall as he slowly fell into a slumber..... maybe it was really better to become a full time healer. He loved healing but he also loved being active and to fight for what he was believing in. Plus, his fighting and healing abilities combined were really cool, although this was no matter of coolness of course.... he was so confused about what to do.

He almost fell off the window sill when a knock sounded on his door.... he so hoped that this was not Tora but the knock was too soft to be him, Tora was more expressive.

When Ryohei opened the door, he was stunned. Lilac eyes looked calmly back down on him.

“Do you want to invite me in?” Kami gave just a little smile and Ryohei stuttered. “O-of course, please come in.”

Kami stepped inside and tried not to stare. It was a lovely place. Full of possibilities to sit and read comfortably, adorned with beautiful flowers. Now for the first time, he understood Tora, he understood him completely. Kami turned around and looked at Ryohei.

“I won't stay long so I'm making this short.” Until now, Ryohei suspected nothing.

“Please don't go into this war. This is no place for a beautiful soul like yours.”

Ryohei was stunned. That was the last thing he had expected of Kami to ask of him.

“Why are you asking me this?”

Kami paused but answered frankly. “I promised your cousin to do so.”

Ryohei tried not to be disappointed, for a moment he thought that Kami was really concerned. “I can't believe it, the audacity.... and you simply do what you've been told?”

“No, usually I can't be bothered but in this case, I thought I should.”

Ryohei bit his lip. “Tell him you were not successful.”

“I already told him that before I went. I said to him that you would never act against your principles.”

Ryohei already opened his mouth to say 'well at least someone knows me here' but the words got stuck in his throat by the realization of it. Instead, Ryohei asked: “How come that he is so blind to my needs and wishes?”

Kami looked down and searched for Ryohei's face. “Is it so hard to guess?” A pause before Kami added. “He's afraid to loose you in some unholy war and to be perfectly honest..... so am I.”

No words could have struck him harder. Ryohei knew about his cousin's infatuation with him but why did Kami now...... “I'm very sorry that my cousin is dragging you into our family matters. He shouldn't have, especially you.....” Tora didn't know about Kami and Kai's history but what a mess it had become. Exhausted, Ryohei touched his forehead. “This is all too much for me right now.”

Ryohei turned around to make some space between them but a sudden grasp around his wrist made him stop in his tracks. He didn't turn around but said: “I'm so sick that everything I do gets compared to Kai, from either one of you! I don't want any of your attention just because I remind you of my deceased cousin!”

Ryohei pulled away his wrist and looked with deadly sincere eyes back at Kami. There was a fire in them which showed Kami that Ryohei was indeed perfectly fine on his own. This has taken Kami aback and he explained:

“Actually, you don't. You are completely different from him... straight forward and sometimes prone to danger, almost reckless.”

Ryohei lifted up his chin. “I take that as a compliment.”

“Pride....” Was all Kami added. “Can make you fall very easily.”

Ryohei's eyes beamed even more. “Thank you for your visit!”

Kami looked taken aback. “Are you throwing me out?”

“I am. This conversation is over I-” Ryohei's words got stuck in his throat when he felt cold fingers brushing down his cheek, he froze.

“Never be too proud to ask for help. Everybody loves you here.”

And with that, Kami turned around and left a totally complex Ryohei behind.

Now that had shut him up.

End of part 19

Chapter Text

(Angel of Revenge-fighter and Cherubim - Hitsugi; Empath and Cherubim Angel - Jun)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 20

Preparations

The day had started with a high meeting of the Seraphim and Archangels. The meeting was called in from none others than Kamijo and Ruki who were planning the next positioning of the Archangels on earth, knowing that this could provoke a hit from hell.

The Archangels would return and be placed on each large continent on earth again, with a group of Empath-fighter duos, to bring the imbalance back in place and fight local demons on earth. At the same time, a large group of Empath-fighters will stay in heaven to protect their inhabitants for any possible attack.

The Seraphim Toshiya, Sakito, Aiji, as well as Hakuei, Kentaro and Reita were on one side of the table while the Archangels Kami, hide, Shizumi and Mana were on the other side. In between them, large maps of earth which were heavily signed on.

The meeting had taken them hours but at least it felt like they had accomplished something today.

Kamijo asked Karyu and Tora, leaders of AOR-fighting groups: “How quickly can we dispatch four legions of fighting duos to earth?” Which meant one legion for every Archangel area.

Karyu looked up from the map and asked: “Are we talking about born AOR-fighters or the newly trained?”

“The newly trained.”

Karyu looked over to Tora who shook his head and Karyu felt the sentiment. “Not any time soon. We need AT LEAST three more months.”

“Then let us pray that hell won't attack us in the meantime.”

Karyu continued. “We are perfectly equipped to defend heaven if an attack should occur.”

“But we are loosing more and more souls on earth....” Kami added. “The natural disasters are out of control right now, we need to leave as soon as possible.”

Karyu said: “We should be able to dispatch four legions of old trained couples down to earth and defend heaven in a worst case scenario as well.”

“This sounds good.” Kamijo added. “How long until you are ready to go down to earth?” Kamijo asked Kami who looked at his fellow Archangel friends. They nodded and Kami said: “We are ready.”

“Very well.” Kamijo said. “We will stay in contact about the dispatch.”

And with that, the long meeting was dismissed.

The Angels stood up and left the room, here and there talking to each other. Hakuei left together with Toshiya while Sakito and Aiji left the room together.

“How are you feeling these days?” Sakito asked Aiji who smiled at him calmly.

“Much better. After a long time I can say that I've got the feeling to have my balance back.”

“That's wonderful.” Sakito smiled and touched Aiji's arm lovingly. As soon as they had entered the holy halls, Aiji saw a dark figure leaning against the wall but this Angel didn't come for him, it was Ni~ya who had waited for Sakito. Aiji smiled. “Your escort is here.”

Ni~ya felt the attention on himself and looked shyly to the ground. Absolutely in Love, Sakito almost floated over to him and Aiji was joined by Hakuei and Toshiya who observed the lovely scenery together.

“So glad we got him back.” Toshiya added. That was when they were joined by Kentaro who looked strangely at the newly found couple. “Ni~ya's already looking better.” It was a wonder what Love could do but there was something else. Kentaro looked up at Hakuei and within a second, he got the idea and nodded. It was as clear as day to him now that the reason, why Sakito's and Ni~ya's bond never really broke was because Ni~ya was an Empath! And one of the first generation too! How could he not have noticed it earlier! That was interesting news. Kenken rubbed his hands excitedly and continued on his way out of the halls.

The Archangels had stayed behind to have a last word with Kamijo in private. After that was done, the Archangels were free to leave as well but Kami stopped when he saw a familiar figure waiting for him in the halls. He excused himself from his friends and walked over to Tora.

“There you are.” Tora muttered and looked at Kami with a stern gaze. “And?”

“I was right. He didn't listen to me.”

Tora was strangely collected today. With a thinking face, he lowered his gaze to his crossed arms on his chest.... but said nothing.

“What are you afraid of?” Kami finally asked him.

“Is that so hard to guess?”

“It is his life, you know.”

“Are you not concerned?” Tora looked up at Kami.

“This is not about me.”

Tora pushed himself from the wall he was leaning on. “Is it?”

He started to walk away. “Thank you for trying it though.”

“You're welcome.”

And Tora left the holy halls as well.

What a strange fellow he was, Kami thought. He got the impression that Tora didn't like him but then whom except of Ryohei did Tora like? Not making sense of anything that was happening right now, Kami left the holy halls as well but not without being observed by an old Empath at the end of the halls who although his nose was covered had the highest emphatic senses in heaven.

It was midday and Asagi was already waiting in front of the training hall. He had received a mental message from Kentaro to be there now for taking up their training again. After all, Kentaro and Asagi were still fighting partners and although they were in charge of training the young generation of AOR and Empaths, they had to stay in shape as well.

Hakuei had long returned to the training hall as he had to teach. Since Kentaro was training with Asagi today, Hakuei was in charge of them alone today.

In the distance, Asagi saw Kentaro approaching in meaningful, strong steps. Memories came back from when they had met for the first time on earth, each one a servant of another Yakuza household but Kenken liked it so much at Toshiya's place, that he had become the fifth family member during their last lifetime on earth. They were all as close as brothers back then: Toshiya, Hakuei, Hitsugi, Asagi and Kentaro.

But times have changed, they all have changed. It was most obvious in Kentaro though. He had always been the happy go lucky guy, always a smile and a joke on his lips, pestering Hakuei and Hitsugi to near exhaustion but since then, a lot had happened.

Kenken came to a stop but his lips bore no smile, his gaze was tired and his facial features had nothing left of the carefree boy he once was. His face bore creases of a grown up now, the soft roundness was lost a long time ago.

“Are you okay?” Asagi asked and Kenken forced a smile.

“It's okay, it was a long meeting today.”

“I can tell, are you sure you can train today? You know, I'm fine with just sitting and talking.”

“Bullshit, let's go inside.”

Kentaro swung the door open and the noises of Angels training and Hakuei shouting echoed through the training hall. Asagi followed Kenken and they stopped a few meters away from the training ring, to observe the new couples.... which of course included Aoi and Takeo as well as Hitsugi and Jun.

Kentaro's heart plummeted and he felt guilty almost immediately from feeling that way. Their training performance was fantastic, even after such a short amount of time. Hakuei screamed commands in between, their fighting choreography was powerful.

“There is also Aoi! Didn't know he was fighting now too!” Asagi said but Kentaro remained silent. As a matter of fact, he didn't even listen to Asagi, all he saw was Hitsugi... SMILING at Jun and in that moment, a piece of him internally broke.

“Come on, let's find an empty hall for training.”

“But-” Asagi said but followed Kentaro anyway. Outside the compound, Asagi jogged behind Kenken and finally reached him and pulled him back on his shoulder. “Look at me.”

Kentaro turned around but looked at the ground instead. “It's him, isn't it? It's still him after all this time and pain.”

Kentaro couldn't say a word. To be perfectly honest, all he wanted was to be alone right now.

“I'm sorry Asagi.”

“Don't apologize for something like that. Although I would really love to punch that pierced face good and hard for making you feel that way.”

Kentaro shook his head. “Times change, we all change. But you have always been a good friend.” Kentaro forced a smile and looked back up at Asagi's face, whose turn it was now to die a little bit inside from the sad smile and the title of 'friend.' He knew that he had always been just a friend for Kentaro but after all this time, it also hurt him. And all he could give him was to stay by his side and strengthen him.

In that moment, voices came from behind them and they both turned into the direction where they came from. Hakuei must have just dismissed the training class and the students were on their way back to the castle.

“Oi! Asagi! Ken!” Hitsugi shouted, next to him skipping that brown hair full-time smiler Jun.

Kentaro just wanted to be swallowed by the ground right now. He begged God for strength and superb acting.

Hitsugi and Jun came to a halt in front of them and they both nodded acknowledging at Kentaro who was a Seraphim and thus highest in rank. Kenken hated it when Hitsugi did that, he already told him not to keep the etiquette around him but he seemed to insist.

“Kentaro, Asagi, meet my new training partner Jun, he's Aiji's younger brother.”

Asagi opened his eyes wide and took Jun's hand firmly into his. “Pleasure to meet you, I'm Asagi. Never knew Aiji had a brother.”

“I was long stationed on earth, just returned recently and had the pleasure to be sorted to Hitsugi as a new fighting partner.” Jun beamed but Hitsugi kept his poker face in front of his friends.

Kentaro wanted to barf but also kept his facade. Since Kentaro didn't say a word, Asagi introduced him: “This is Kentaro Seraphim and Empath, he is usually training the beginner classes together with Hakuei.”

Jun opened his mouth in awe and bowed politely. “I can't wait to learn from you!” Jun said and Kentaro suddenly felt like an asshole. This Jun seemed nice and sincere, it was HIM who had a problem with him being near Hitsugi. It was not his fault.

“Pleasure is all mine. We will see each other tomorrow then. Now if you will excuse me, I'm tired.”

Kentaro gave a nod and the others gave a small polite bow when Kentaro left the group and returned to the sky castle alone. Asagi, Hitsugi and Jun looked behind him as he disappeared.

“The pressure on him must be unimaginable...” Hitsugi murmured and Asagi looked back at his friend incredulously.

Arriving back home, Kenken tossed himself on the sofa and covered his eyes with his arm. Trying to think and rest at the same time was never a great combination. The pressure of being a Seraphim now and an Empath weighed heavily on his shoulders, almost over night it felt as if he had become 'responsible' for so many souls.... and yet he was perfectly unable to resolve his own private issues.

Nevertheless, heaven talked about a possible war or attack, probably both. Young soldiers would most likely be sent into battle as immature as they were, way too early for a fight as big as this... it was a mess, the calm before the storm so to speak. They trained for an enemy they had almost no knowledge over and Kenken was determined that they had to train the Empaths more on the psychological level. He also needed to have a talk with Ni~ya about his time in hell because of that.

A knock sounded on his door, Kenken jolted but didn't answer. The knock sounded a second time but Kentaro still remained silent.

“Open up, I know you're in there.”

He knew that voice and didn't want to see him now.

“I will kick the door in, you know I will.”

Annoyed, Kentaro walked over to the door and opened it.

“What do you want Hitsugi? I'm really exhausted today.”

“Can I please come in?”

Kentaro raised one eyebrow by the little word 'please' and stepped aside.

After they had both settled down in the living room, Kentaro but stared at Hitsugi silently. Hitsugi furrowed his brows and said: “In all these years, I have never seen you like that.”

“Like what?”

“So... collected and silent.”

Kentaro moved back on the couch and crossed his arms in front of his chest. “Thought you always liked me better that way? Silent, collected, serious... not pestering you.”

“Bullshit, this is not you. What happened to the old Kentaro?”

“He is no more,” Kenken paused, “the little boy had to grow up.... almost over night.”

“I'm sorry.” Hitsugi said and Kentaro looked strangely back at him.

“What do you mean?”

“I'm sorry that you had to go through these hard times alone.”

Kentaro wanted to retard that he wasn't alone, that there were always Angels by his side like Reita and Asagi but the words didn't come out. Now, after all this thinking and feeling, he finally realized what the feeling which he couldn't name day after day was.... loneliness.

Kentaro opened his mouth, his throat was dry, his voice had died down. And he hated himself for it. Today of all days and in front of him, his coolness and seriousness had failed him. Kentaro looked at his hands and concentrated on not to scream and cry. The only thing he heard was how Hitsugi stood up. The next thing he felt was two large arms encircling him from above and holding him tight. That was when the tears finally started to flow and Kenken turned his face into Hitsugi's stomach and silently cried into him. Clumsily, he reached with his arms around Hitsugi's waist and cried, his shoulders shaking and all Hitsugi did was holding him tight, being there for him and seeing in him what he always was: A fragile, emphatic young man who had to grow up way too fast.

A large hand cared over Kentaro's hair while Hitsugi gave him all the time he needed. For a single, fragile moment, this proximity, this tenderness became literal heaven and a warmth filled Kenken's cold heart. He couldn't tell how long they had stayed in this position but for the first time, Hitsugi let him be. They had never been so close before and it made Kentaro dizzy in between the tears and utter need of tenderness. His sobs died down slowly and Hitsugi asked calmly. “Feeling better now?”

Kentaro nodded into Hitsugi's stomach but when Hitsugi wanted to move back, Kentaro kept on holding onto him. A little smile played over Hitsugi's lips and he remained a little longer in this position... just for him. Then he said:

“What I always wanted to tell you is: I'm sorry. For always being a dick, for being unfriendly and harsh. There is no excuse for my past behavior and all the pain I have caused you and our friends. I deserve hell for what I have said and done and all I can hope for is that you will be able to forgive me one day.”

Kentaro couldn't believe his ears. The aggressive and grumpy Hitsugi apologized TO HIM?

Now Kentaro moved back from the embrace and looked up into Hitsugi's face, to see if he really meant it.

“I'm serious. Can you forgive me for what I have said and done?”

With a tear ridden voice, Kentaro said with a croaking voice: “God has forgiven all our sins, who am I not to forgive?”

Hitsugi shook his head. “I ask this of you, can you forgive my dick face?”

“I forgive you. I always forgave you.” He simply couldn't help himself for well known reasons.

Hitsugi nodded. “You were always too nice for your own good.” He then moved back and let go of Kentaro.

The warmth of Hitsugi's embrace disappeared and left an aching hole in Kentaro's heart. Internally he scolded himself for getting used to it so quickly.

But instead of leaving, Hitsugi sat down on the opposite side of the couch again while Kentaro was leaning back into the cushions, closing his eyes just for a moment to relax. Sleepy, Kenken murmured: “Thank you..... for seeing me.”

Hitsugi said something back but the words became inaudible as Kenken was drifting into a deep sleep. Crying had always made him tired and the last days were taking its toll. Surprised about how fast someone could fall asleep, Hitsugi wanted to leave but he didn't move. Instead, he watched the small bundle of energy who had to carry such a heavy package of responsibility in such a short amount of time. It was strangely calming to watch him sleep. Engulfed by someone being at peace, if also only superficial, gave him a never known peace as well.

After feeling like an old creep, Hitsugi finally stood up and made his way to the door... where he paused for a second only to turn around again. He walked over to the couch and put a blanket over sleeping Kentaro. After that he left.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Training activities continued the following day and Hitsugi was somehow relieved to see that Kentaro had returned with his old strength. It didn't take long until Asagi was trailing his every step again, just like he always did. The surprise came when Hakuei announced that Kenken and Asagi would join in fight training today. The young pupils started whispering and gasped in awe about a Seraphim joining the fight today, that was until the door to the training hall opened and an unusual pair showed up.

Sakito and Ni~ya had entered with firm steps and holding hands, they came to a halt in front of Hakuei, Kenken and Reita (who had returned with Ryohei to train as well.)

Hakuei looked astonished at the pair when Sakito finally said: “We decided to train with you. We will fight together with our brothers and sisters in this war.”

Hakuei's mouth stood literally open while Kenken and Reita looked at each other knowingly. They both had felt long before that Ni~ya was an Empath. Maybe it was instinct that he would join the fight now too.

“B-but does Kamijo and Ruki know? What about your Seraphim-Partners? What about the AOR-Leaders?”

“Well you can tell them later.” Sakito smiled sweetly at Hakuei. Now that shut him up. “Will you introduce us to the group?” Saki asked.

“O-of course.” Hakuei addressed the young and old fighters in his class. “Fellow Angels, a new pair of fighters will join us today. Sakito and Ni~ya, please respect and welcome them.”

The class greeted them respectfully and bowed because Sakito was a Seraphim as well. Another quiet Angel observed with quite some interest that an old acquaintance of him had joined now too.

Aoi looked at the Saki and Ni~ya-couple but what he felt, he couldn't name. A lot had happened between them too, Aoi wondered if Ni~ya knew. Well, he surely must. While Ni~ya was a demon during Toshiya and Hakuei's last life on earth, Saki was human as well and Toshiya's best friend. Aoi had been assigned as his Guardian Angel on earth too. And since Saki was hitting on him back then, Aoi had returned into heaven midway before anything could have started. Even then he knew that it was the right thing to do. And seeing Saki and Ni~ya now, it was confirmed. They all grew up eventually.

Hakuei asked Sakito: “Who is Empath and who is fighter in this constellation?”

Kenken smiled and said: “To us,” he meant Reita, “it was obvious that Ni~ya is the Empath here.”

Hakuei turned around astonished and looked at Ni~ya who simply shrugged his shoulders. “Ni~ya's an Empath? Well that explains a lot....” Hakuei right now was mind blown and Reita smiled at himself. That was when realization kicked in because it meant that Sakito would be trained as a fighter then. In despair, Hakuei grabbed into his hair and mumbled: “Toshiya's gonna kick my ass.....” Because Sakito was Toshiya's BABY, his lovely friend from earth and heaven, his friend and self-chosen brother. Before Ni~ya had returned, the two of them were quasi inseparable.

“Well, let's start training then! First, we will start with defense before training the attacks.”

And the training began.

It was a sight to see the ranks, all lined up inside the large training hall. Very important Angels had found each other in training together, to defend what they love and treasure. To fight for the good, for Love and humanity. For their world and the earth. They all had to stand together united if they wanted to stand a chance in what was about to come.

Hitsugi and Jun, Aoi and Takeo, Asagi and Kenken, Reita and Ryohei, Sakito and Ni~ya, next to a large group of young AOR-fighters and Empaths. They first trained in smaller groups together: Asagi and Kenken trained with Sakito and Ni~ya while Reita, together with Ryohei, had grabbed Hitsugi and Jun. Reita chose the Hitsugi-duo almost immediately, so that Kenken didn't have to fight with them, a friendly turn so to speak.

Kenken explained to Saki and Ni~ya their responsibilities as a fighter and as an Empath. Usually, the fighter attacked while the Empath shielded his fighting partner.

“We will start with low energy ball-attacks.” Kenken looked at Asagi, who positioned himself behind Kentaro while Ni~ya stood in front of them and behind him Sakito. Kenken shouted over to them. “ As an Empath, Ni~ya will have to train to 'feel' when and where the attacks are coming from. He has to shield Sakito from getting hurt and also give Sakito the possibility to form an attack. Ready?”

Kentaro felt how Asagi formed an orb behind him and threw it over at Sakito-

In mid air, the orb imploded with an elegant wave of Ni~ya's hand. It didn't even come close to them.

“WHOAH!” Kenken exclaimed and looked back and forth between Asagi and Ni~ya. “You're a natural!”

“Nothing comes even close to Saki.” Ni~ya said and when he said it, it sounded cool. Sakito swooned behind him with hearts in his eyes. “Let's continue.” Ni~ya said and Hakuei in the distance nodded satisfied.

The training took several hours and the young group was strangely energetic after the new duos had joined them in training. It was the feeling of doing something great together, to fight for something worth dying for and when even the highest ranks of Angels had joined in, it motivated the young Angels only more to do their best.

“It's so cool that even more Seraphim joined the fighting today!” Jun exclaimed happily while he was on his way out of the training hall, together with Hitsugi. The Angel of Revenge however wasn't so happy about it, rather it concerned him. Usually, the higher ups never fought any wars, it was always AOR-business. Which only showed to him that heaven must be very desperate to send them into battle too.

A giggle filled the hall and in reflex, Hitsugi turned around to see how Asagi tickled Kenken and tousled his hair, obviously happy that Kenken is happy again. Hitsugi rolled his eyes, it was HIS credit that Kenken felt better today. Asagi was nice but a a klutz, for not seeing how deeply sad Kentaro really was, behind that professional facade of his.

“So, what does your brother say about you joining the unruly fighters of heaven?” Hitsugi asked Jun who smiled politely back at him.

“Funny how you put things.....” Jun said, “I didn't have the chance to talk to him yet. Matter of fact, I will visit him now.”

“Do you need to be accompanied?” Hitsugi offered politely.

“That's very kind of you but I will be fine, thank you.”

That was when Hitsugi stumbled forward when a strong arm hit into his nape and held him tight. “Asagi! Are you mad?!” Hitsugi looked up at a stupid grinning face.

“The old Hitsugi is back.” Asagi still grinned and looked over to Jun who also smiled.

“The two of you must like each other very much.” Jun said with a smile while Hitsugi made gagging noises and Asagi nodded wildly.

“I would love to chat with both of you some day but I gotta go.” Jun said smiling and waved at them. “See you tomorrow in training!” And Jun bounced off, to see his brother Aiji.

“What a nice fighting partner they gave you Hitsu.”

“Yeah, well....” Hitsugi looked up at Asagi who still had his arm around his shoulder. “Can you give me some space here?” Hitsugi breathed in deeply when Asagi moved back. “Thank you, thank you Lord.”

Asagi shook his head while they both left the training hall together, only to be greeted by a warm sunny day outside.

“Ne, tell me....” Hitsugi finally started. “You know that Kenken is a Seraphim now.”

“Never realized it, why?” Asagi answered jokingly.

“Well you should behave more appropriate in public with him.”

Asagi looked strangely back at Hitsugi. “What do you mean?”

With crossed arms in front of his chest, Hitsugi looked at his friend incredibly. “It's so obvious that you're still trying to flirt with him. Keep it low with the PDA in public, it's embarrassing.”

Asagi thought about it when he asked strangely sharp.“Why does it concern you?”

“He is of highest rank now, it's inappropriate behavior.”

Asagi started to grin widely. “I can't believe it..... Admit it, you're jealous!”

Hitsugi widened his eyes in shock and loosened his arms. “WHAT? ME?! NEVER! I just know my place!”

“As you say...” Asagi smiled but it didn't reach his eyes. Maybe because he knew that within the blink of an eye, Kentaro would choose Hitsugi over him anytime. And because of that, he would never tell Kenken about this conversation either.

The uncomfortable silence was broken by a sudden call which they had received in their minds. Hitsugi and Asagi looked at each other, when after a moment, two Angels landed next to them: Hakuei and Kentaro.

“Kamijo's call.” Hakuei said and the other two nodded. What a strange combination for them to receive an invitation from Kamijo.

“Well then, let's go.” Hitsugi said and with that, he and Asagi also unfolded his wings and they flew into the holy halls to Kamijo.

After they had landed, Toshiya was already waiting there for them, together with Sakito and Ni~ya, which made the combination only more strange. It was Hakuei who slowly realized but didn't say out loud. It was then, when the doors to Kamijo's private hall opened and he and Ruki gestured them inside and offered them a seat at his round table. Reita was also there and already seated which was strange.

Kenken sat down next to Hakuei while Asagi sat down next to him. Looking around now, with Sakito and Ni~ya in front of them, Toshiya in between.... the combination was strangely familiar.

Ruki and Kamijo took a seat as well when Kamijo began.

“Some of you maybe already guessed why I called all of you together for a private meeting.”

Asagi shrugged while Hakuei said out loud: “This is the family cluster of the people from our last life time on earth.”

“That's it!” Asagi exclaimed loudly and Hitsugi rolled his eyes knowingly. “Deep down I knew it.” Hitsugi elbowed him.

Kamijo continued.

“We all know who is responsible for the possible war which awaits us...”

Hakuei took Toshiya's hand into his underneath the table.

“Tatsuro is the one who created an artificial army of demons and fallen angels, together with deceased sinful souls from earth....”

Hitsugi blinked calmly while Sakito held onto his forehead and leaned worried on the table.

“They are not only physically strong but also attack mentally. They get souls in their doubt, they attack deep.... and can obliterate weak souls from the inside. This is the enemy we're facing.”

Toshiya lifted up his chin with a cold gaze, remembering how Tatsuro was on earth. It didn't surprise him what became of Tatsuro. His ambition though was admitting.... scary.

“You have all been in contact with him on earth.” Kamijo looked around from Hitsugi to Asagi, to Kenken and Hakuei, to Toshiya, Sakito and Ni~ya. “You know him best.”

Hakuei lifted his arm. “With all due respect Metatron-sama, what became of him was beyond any imagination. That demon has climbed the ranks in no time through his cruelty and dark ambition. What's got this to do with us now? Yes, he was a pest during our last life but now....”

Kamijo nodded. “I know. I called you in today only to make a few points clear: As of today, Tatsuro and his closest handymen are roaring over earth, cities, continents and they devour everything evil, human and inhuman that comes into their way. They are in an expansion frenzy.”

Kenken looked astonished over to Reita who nodded. Kamijo continued.

“This is nothing we will show fear for, our approach will be: quality over quantity. No matter how small the light, light always conquers the dark. Make sure, that you train your cadets well, make sure that they know whom they will be fighting. And show them how to get to the core of this darkness, of this evil. After all, this is a mental fight. This fight will only be as good as the AOR's are able to protect their Empaths.”

Hashtag no pressure, Hitsugi thought and leaned back in his seat.

Hakuei looked at Kamijo and Ruki: “What is your plan? You do have a plan?”

That was when Reita stood up and explained.

The meeting took another hour when Kamijo finally dismissed the little high rank group. It was an eerie silence when they left the holy hall.

Asagi and Hitsugi left at first, followed by Hakuei and Toshiya. Sakito, Kenken, Reita and Ni~ya continued talking inside.

Asagi was strangely silent but Hakuei realized how Hitsugi was turning around now and then, obviously waiting for someone to come out.

That was when Hakuei swung his arm around Asagi's shoulder and engaged him in a deep conversation about fighting and training, Toshiya following them silently and smiling to himself.

Hitsugi thanked Hakuei internally and duck out slowly. He sat down in the holly halls and waited outside until Kenken came outside with the others.

Kentaro, Ni~ya and Reita, together with Kamijo and Ruki talked with Ni~ya about his time in hell and the remaining memories.

Kenken touched Ni~ya's arm lovingly. “Only tell us what you want and can tell.”

“There is not much to tell really. Matter of fact, you already know more of him than I do. When Tatsuro's career started, I was already in an unconscious state.”

They nodded when Kamijo asked: “Do you feel ready for a possible fight?”

Ni~ya nodded. “Absolutely. My revenge will be to help stopping this pure evil.” Ni~ya paused. “I'm not afraid of the dark. I'm afraid that the darkness won't stop, that it will devour souls weaker than me, gentle souls....” Sakito stood next to Ni~ya and held onto his hand very firmly, he said nothing.

Kamijo put his hand onto Ni~ya's shoulder. “I'm optimistic. You will be fine, you will get your revenge.” And with a nod, Kamijo left and Ruki followed.

“I have to take my leave.” Reita said politely and left as well. Kenken, Sakito and Ni~ya followed and called it a day too.

Kenken was the last one to leave Kamijo's hall and jumped when he felt someone grabbing his wrist from behind. He relaxed though when he saw who it was. “Hitsu, don't scare me like that.”

Kenken hardly used that nickname but Hitsugi didn't mind. “How are you today?”

Kenken made a duck face thinking and nodding. “Okay, optimistic.”

“You know that you are not alone.... in this fight and within your thoughts. If you have to talk to someone, cry or shout, we are all there for you. I just wanted you to remember that it is okay to be you, even when it's a sad you.”

For the first time today, Kenken looked up at Hitsugi but his gaze was unreadable. Now it was Hitsugi's turn to become uneasy. “Well, that was what I wanted to say because I know that Asagi can be klutz and as an Empath you are very sensible by nature so-”

“Are you worried about me?”

Hitsugi tried not to show his surprise. “Well..... sure, kind of. We are family after all.”

Now Kenken smiled and nodded. “This was the nicest thing you've ever said to me, thank you Hitsugi.”

With a polite nod, Hitsugi remained quiet as he had nothing else to say. Kenken then gestured with his head. “Come on, let's go.”

And they both left the holy halls for today.

Meanwhile, Reita had left the group for a very special and secret mission of his own. He was on his way to the Archangel-quarters and the lucky Archangel had no idea who was coming for him.

A knock and after he was asked in, four pair of eyes stared at Reita which was a highly unusual visitor in the Archangel-compound.

“Kami, a word?” Reita asked and Kami excused himself and followed Reita outside.

Kami bowed politely as Reita as the oldest Empath and Seraphim was way above his status. “Can we talk in private?” Reita asked and Kami gestured him inside another empty office.

“Maybe you can guess why I'm here.” Reita started in the deep voice of his.

“Honestly, I have no idea.”

“We're both friends with a very gifted and spirited young Angel.”

And Kami remembered that Ryohei was Reita's fighting partner. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against a table. “What is this all about? Did Tora sent you as well?”

Reita paused and added. “I don't get 'sent' by anybody.”

“I see, please excuse me.”

Reita remained motionless and his face showed no emotion whatsoever. What Reita felt, saw and knew, Kami couldn't tell. “But I came because of similar motives. Although you, me and Tora are so different in nature, we all agree that Ryohei shouldn't fight in this war.”

Kami was astonished. “But aren't you his fighting partner?”

“Yes, because he is most safe with me.”

Kami nodded. “How can you tell that I care?”

Reita raised an eyebrow. “Are you mocking me and my talents? Don't be alarmed but I can read you like a book. I could even go inside your head, your memories but I won't. Let's just say, there is no need for that. Now-”

Kami meanwhile looked back at him with eyes wide open.

“As you already know, Ryohei is pigheaded. The more we are concerned about him, the more he runs into the wrong direction. It's his pride. Sensible topic...:”

“I can tell.”

“Fact is, a lot of Empaths are born right now but the number of healers is declining. Loosing a single one could be catastrophic in this war to come.”

Kami nodded. “I agree but what's this got to do with me?”

In a single moment, Kami thought that he had seen something like hurt in Reita's eyes but his thoughts remained a mystery. What nobody knew was that Reita had come up with a plan. And to safe Ryohei, he had to let Kami in on the secret, although only partially.

“What I'm going to tell you is top secret, no one knows about it but I need someone to help me with it. It can only be you.”

“You have my word.” Kami agreed immediately. “But what about Tora? How can we handle him?”

“That will be my concern.” And Reita started explaining.

End of chapter 20

Chapter Text

(Commander of Demon army - Hazuki; Leader of Demon Army - Tatsuro; Demon doctor of the laboratories - Dr. Yusuke)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 21

Evil intent

(Warning: Inappropriate for people sensitive to believe systems and mental health issues)

The atmosphere in hell was charged with dark, heavy energy. A power which could make you drunk in evil ecstasy and made you forget who you really are.

A group of dark clad demons marched in unison through the dark corridors, right to the hall where they had been called to. Tatsuro in front, followed by his subordinates Hazuki and Dr. Yusuke. A knock on the door and after a call, they entered Kaoru's dark halls for a very special meeting.

“Take a seat.” Kaoru said without looking up from his large black table, while he studied a large map of earth and the atmospheres around it.

As always, Uruha and Tsukasa were already seated around him, observing the newcomers with mutual disgust.

“Good day Gentleman, I want a report from each one of you about your work on earth.” Kaoru pointed at the map in front of him.

Tatsuro looked aside at Hazuki who stood up and started pointing at different continents on earth. “We have just established a new group of Demons here and there to get humans heavily addicted to drugs.....” Hazuki pointed at North and South America. “As we speak, we're expanding into middle Europe,” he pointed at it.

Kaoru made a thinking face and nodded. “What about the Asian continents?”

Dr. Yusuke stood up and went on explaining. “The poorer regions are harder to get addicted to drugs, we sidetracked their believes and managed to make them completely addicted to false Gods, like through mysticism, tradition... we even managed to insert the believe of animism, means, they even believe that trees and stones are Gods, they worship them.”

Kaoru smirked. “Fools.... Excellent. That's exactly where we want them to be. As far away from the real God as possible, the perfect recipe for despair and a fast track lane into our world.”

“A nice little side effect: A lot of young people nowadays get addicted to the idea of being born in the wrong bodies, many also believe they are aliens and not of this world....”

“The internet?” Kaoru asked and Dr. Yusuke nodded. “Exactly. And as we own it, all the false ideas go right into their bedrooms and into their heads. This campaign is very successful. Starting with infants already.”

“Very good.” Kaoru exclaimed. “Makes is easier to collect the lost souls there.”

Tatsuro on the other hand remained quiet, his deep dark eyes concentrated on the map in front of him. In his mind, he positioned his dark army. He looked up at Kaoru and asked: “When will we attack?”

“As soon as heaven is making the first move. Kamijo surely knows that.”

“And until then we are just waiting?” Tatsuro asked, obviously bored out of his mind. He had never been a strategist, he acted. Usually without a lot of planning in between. He always lived by the motto: First shoot, then ask. He had always been very impatient.

“Since the dark army is ready for attack, what have you been up to my dark friend?” Kaoru asked and Tatsuro tossed his head annoyed back. “I did my homework, making more and more people addicted to money, porn and alcohol.... it gets boring! We need to act!”

“Don't underestimate the slow but deadly infiltration of God's beloved mankind. In the end, we reap what we sow.”

Tatsuro nodded. He couldn't deny the number of fallen souls entering hell on a daily basis, making more or less perfect soldiers and slaves.

Kaoru stood up and paced up and down, thinking.

“My goal is total leadership within all spheres and since we are quite successful on earth, we're getting closer to that day by day. Only the heavenly sphere is hard to crack. We tried it with infiltration: First the Angels Sakito and Toshiya on earth but they were unfortunately not responsive, spies in heaven but mind reader Zero died centuries ago....” Tsukasa nodded as he was there back then to install that Demon who was unfortunately killed by AOR Karyu. “Kirito is not answering to any of our calls...”

“No wonder, his pride is shattered.” Tsukasa added.

“I know that, screw him.” Kaoru said. “On the other hand: Heaven robbed us of their heavenly ambassador.... what was his name again?”

Uruha murmured. “Aoi.”

“That one.” Kaoru paused. “Not that I needed him but my ego has been kind of hurt, after all, we had a deal and since heaven is having a Demon, I want my personal Angel-pet.”

“What is your plan?” Tsukasa asked as he was the mastermind behind Kaoru's complicated plans.

“We will get ourselves a pet again, whether it is Aoi or someone else....”

“I will make sure of that.” Uruha murmured and Kaoru nodded before he continued.

“Coming to speak of a completely different matter...” The almost asleep fallen Tatsuro looked up and they were glued to Kaoru's lips now. “Next to my leadership and war ambitions, there is something else I desperately want to possess. In the very old texts, there is a legend about a heavenly created being, something like the holy grail, a supernova power, able to travel spheres...”

“The cross prophecy?” Tsukasa asked in between and Kaoru looked aside at him for being interrupted. Tsukasa excused himself.

“Not that one. The cross in its awakened state was only able to enter all spheres, heaven or hell.... the holy grail is able to know everything, simply by seeing. It can teleport into all spheres freely, it is said that it can borrow and manifest all kind of powers on its own free will, Angel and Demon alike.... Can you imagine, a weapon like this in our hand...” Kaoru said swooning.

“Why have we never heard of this before?” Tatsuro asked.

“Because heaven likes to keep a secret or two. They try to outsmart us since forever but no chance.” Kaoru added and finally stood up. “One last tour through the training compound, I want to see my army.”

Tatsuro nodded and stood up, they all did and they followed Kaoru outside, Uruha and Tsukasa included.

Passing endless corridors, leaving their dark castle, they went deep into hell. Darkness engulfed them, the feeling of despair and hopelessness was omnipresent.

They came to a halt in front of an endless metal hall and Tatsuro stepped forward to open the large portals. They stepped into total darkness and when some light started shining automatically, they looked over a sea of black.... all the way to the horizon. The black mass were all soldiers.

“They are asleep, or in a coma.” Dr. Yusuke explained.

“How long does it take to awaken them?” Kaoru asked. Tatsuro looked from Kaoru over the black mass and with three clasps into his hands, the mass awoke simultaneously, a deep roar filled the hall and metal rods pounded in unison at the ground.

“Very impressive.” Kaoru said. And with that he turned around and left, followed by Uruha and Tsukasa while Hazuki, Dr. Yusuke and Tatsuro remained right there with their creation.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Aiji looked annoyed to the ceiling of heavenly castle when Jun dragged him behind himself, holding onto his long slender arm. His little brother wanted to show him the sun and everything he had discovered and learned today. Right this morning Jun decided that Aiji was in dire need of the sun since his skin was as white as a tablecloth and his mood 'too spooky', as Jun put it.

Jun dragged him down the castle corridors but as an older brother, he let him do so.

“Don't you have fighting class today?” Aiji asked annoyed.

“This is our only free day and I want to spend it with my favorite brother.”

A smile hushed over Aiji's lips. In the distance, as Ruki was on his way to meet Aoi, he observed the little scenery and smirked at the unreal picture. It was a good thing that Aiji had family back in heaven. It was good he had someone to 'loosen' him up. Kirito had been an tremendous help but not necessarily someone to 'loosen' him up with.

They arrived in heavenly green scenery and Aiji squinted his eyes but opened them again after he got used to the light. Admitting, it felt good. Not so long ago, Aiji was hardly able to even move because of his mood imbalance but since his therapy sessions with Kirito, he was able to handle moods and feelings in a completely new way. He had to thank a Demon for that, who would have thought.

As if Jun could read minds, he asked: “Why is this Demon always around you?”

“Well, he is my therapist, let's put it that way.”

Jun looked funnily back at Aiji. “Are you serious?”

“I wish I was joking but yes. As an Angel of feelings and moods, he helped me to stabilize since he could see pain.” Jun widened his eyes and nodded understanding.

“But now you are feeling better?”

“Much better.”

Jun smiled and nodded.

“How is your fight training?”

“Good, very good. I love it! It's amazing to combine my emphatic gifts with the stronger gifts of an AOR.”

At that point, Aiji wasn't entirely sure whether Jun knew what they were training for. Jun had always been a dreamer and it wouldn't surprise him if he didn't know about the possible war. He didn't know how much Hakuei explained in class but he guessed that Hakuei was very frank.

“Are you afraid?” Aiji wanted to know and Jun tossed his head back annoyed.

“Always with this moody questions Aiji.... No, I'm not. This is what I'm good at, I want to improve my talents..... All to fight for Love.”

Aiji nodded. “That's pretty cool.” He tousled through Jun's hair. “My little brother became so cool.”

And Jun smiled.

“How is it to fight with Hitsugi? I've heard that he can be.... extraordinary.”

Jun furrowed his brows. “Really?”

“Well, AOR are hot tempered Angels...”

“Hitsugi is very collected, he thinks a lot before he speaks and acts. I like that. He also has very nice friends, Asagi is very funny.”

“That's true, he is.” Aiji smiled now too, remembering the Hara-family constellation, including Toshiya and Hakuei. “They are very good Angels.”

Just in that moment, Asagi passed by and Jun called over to him. The tall, slender Angel stopped and came over to them. His long black hair swung beautifully with the fresh spring breeze. Jun beamed.

“Hello friends!” Asagi greeted friendly and slightly bowed to Aiji who also smiled.... which made Asagi realize that he had never seen that Seraphim smile before. “Enjoying your day in this beautiful spring sun?” Asagi asked and Jun answered. “We are. Having quality time.” Jun beamed so proudly.... thinking about it, Jun always smiled. He was the exact opposite of his brother but they were a lovely pair nevertheless. “What are you up to? You're not training today, are you?” Jun asked.

“Oh no! Although, I could use some training.... but not Kentaro, he is a natural, he doesn't really need training.” Asagi scratched his head sheepishly.

“That's not true, the two of you are amazing together! I love to see you fight together!” Jun was almost fanboying over them which made Asagi only more shy. Aiji elbowed Jun and said out loud. “Don't be so honest, look, you make Asagi uncomfortable.”

“It's okay. Thank you for the compliment.” Asagi nodded repeatedly as Jun kept on beaming. “I need to go, annoying Hitsugi today.”

“Say hello to him!” Jun exclaimed and Asagi nodded as he said his good byes and continued on his way.

Jun enjoyed the sun and for the first time today, he was quietly thinking. Aiji didn't say a word, only observed the vibes he got.

“There you are!” Hitsugi called down the hallway when Asagi finally arrived.

“Sorry sorry. I got delayed by your fighting partner, he says hello.”

“I see.” Hitsugi nodded. “Apology accepted, I know how energetic Jun can be.”

They made their way out to the backside of the castle, to where the endless forests were. Taking a long, good stroll.

“How are you and Jun doing? Are you getting along?”

Hitsugi who looked into the distance slightly absentminded answered. “Yeah, yeah, sure. After all, we are used to energetic Angels around us.”

Asagi knew that he meant Kenken but that was him a long time ago. Asagi had also noticed that Kenken had become more mature over time and with his status on top.

“Do you think he has changed?” Hitsugi asked.

“Of course he has, we all have. Eventually, experience changes a soul.”

“Yeah right....” Hitsugi had his hands in his leather jacket's pockets.

“Coming to think of it, you became calmer too Hitsugi, not that I complain.” Asagi grinned. “We also had days when you used to greet me with your fist first.”

Hitsugi chuckled. “Good old times.”

“Yeah.”

“Ne old friend,” Hitsugi started, “are you afraid of what's about to come?”

For the first time, Asagi saw something like concern on Hitsugi's face. He had never been the concerned type, always head first into trouble. Slowly Asagi wondered what made him change so much.

“It would be foolish not to be concerned but what does our Lord say?”

“Fear not, for I am with you....” Hitsugi answered. “But there is so much at stake, humanity, the worlds, our friends....”

Asagi listened silently when he saw his old friend in a completely different light. He had changed too, grown up, became more responsible. He was proud of him.

“We will stick together, come what may. After all, our books are already written.. .There is nothing to fear, what's coming will come.”

Hitsugi nodded. “You will look after him this time?”

A silence followed, Asagi knew what Hitsugi was inkling at. The kidnapping incident the last time they fought on earth.

“Won't let him out of my reach. But on the other hand, I'm not so much concerned about Kentaro being kidnapped again because I think that he is secretly protected by his estranged father.”

Hitsugi looked wondering back at Asagi. “Who do you mean?”

“Well, Kaoru of course.”

That was when Hitsugi froze to the spot and closed his eyes once, twice slowly and turned to Asagi fully. “Are you joking right now? Are you talking about THE Kaoru, the Dark Lord's son?”

Asagi lifted his eyebrows in realization. “You didn't know?!” Asagi held onto his forehead. “Shoot, I shouldn't have said a word.”

Hitsugi grabbed Asagi's shoulders. “When was anybody planning on telling me that?!”

“Calm down! Kenken must have had his reasons why he'd never told you. Besides, this is not the kind of information you break to everyone!”

“I am not everyone! We are family!”

Asagi remained silent and Hitsugi realized that it was him now insisting on the family-status, when it was him not too long ago who hardly accepted Kenken in this constellation. Hitsugi moved back and covered his mouth in shock. “I see. It's entirely my fault.”

Asagi looked down onto his feet, he had nothing else to say.

“Who else knows?”

“Hakuei and Toshiya, Kamijo and Ruki of course.”

“So basically everyone except me.” Hitsugi turned around and stomped all the way back. Asagi shouted after him: “Where are you going?”

“What do you think?!”

“Give him a break, he has a lot at hand!”

But Hitsugi didn't listen and unfolded his powerful wings and flew the rest of the distance back into the castle.

Where he landed powerfully and aggravated on the 7 ^th floor where the Seraphim were living. Pleasant whispers and swooning filled the corridor when some female Angels found the aggressive AOR landing on strange territory but he couldn't care less. Hitsugi made his wings disappear and came to a halt in front of a well known door.

To his surprise, it already opened.

“I felt your energy the moment you set foot onto this floor.” Kentaro looked up at aggressive Hitsugi and realized that he hadn't seen him in this state for quite some time. He stepped aside and let Hitsugi in.

“What's the matter?” Kentaro asked. Only now Hitsugi realized that he must have been sleeping.

“You should have told me such vital information!” He blurted out.

Kenken furrowed his eyebrows and looked questioning. “Tell you what?”

“About your lovely dark kinship?”

A moment of silence until it finally klicked. “Oh, that. How....”

“Asagi spilled it.”

Kenken rolled his eyes.

“Don't give me that look! Don't you think I should have known?! Why have you never told me?!”

Kentaro remained quiet and waited for Hitsugi to calm down when he finally answered totally collected. “When? In between your insults or my secret missions? I don't have to tell you everything Hitsugi.”

That shut him up and an ugly feeling crept up inside of him. But he said nothing and calmed himself down. Kenken was right, he never gave him any reason to trust him. And it dawned on him that trust wasn't something he could simply demand, it was something to be earned.

“You're right. There is nothing to retort.” Hitsugi made his way to the door but stopped when he felt his sleeve being held back.

“I'm sorry. I know how it feels. It's not a nice feeling being left out. I will tell you since the others already know.... most of them by accident I might add.”

Hitsugi turned around.

“During one of my life times on earth, I was fathered by Kaoru once when he was in hiding on earth. A loveless marriage with a human woman. No one knew back then who Kaoru really was.” Kentaro paused and Hitsugi followed his words attentively. “Toshiya discovered us on earth, since he was assigned to Kaoru as Guardian Angel back then..... the higher ranks knew about it of course, Asagi found it out by accident, overhearing a conversation with Hakuei.” Kenken paused. “That's not exactly information I want to brag with....”

Hitsugi nodded. Kenken knew that he could trust him with this delicate information.

“May I ask, can you feel it? The bond, maybe even the darkness?”

“Not until recently. I had totally forgotten about it, my memories were refreshed by Kaoru himself when I was abducted and found myself in hell. That was when the memories came back. Ruki did a great job in concealing them until then. He wanted me to have a normal, angelic life but....”

“What?”

“I cannot deny that my powers as an Empath do not benefit from it. I'm using it only for the good though.”

Hitsugi thought about it. A lot came into his mind... Kenken's powers, his gift in mental connections, him traveling from hell back into heaven apparently without any obstacles. His father-like bond to Hakuei who also used to be a prophecy traveler..... it aaaaaall made perfect sense now.

Hitsugi nodded at himself after he had connected the dots. “Thank you, for being so frank. I understand now. How to tell anybody something like this.”

“Thank you. After all, I chose heaven and the past doesn't matter. Only the present matters.”

Hitsugi lifted up his eyebrows.

“What?” Kenken looked funnily back at him.

“Today I learned something new. I think I expanded my horizon.”

Kenken just smiled when suddenly a large hand tousled through his hair. “Keep going kiddo!” Hitsugi said, totally ignoring the fact that Kenken was higher in status than him but he didn't care right now.

With a wave of his hand, he left and closed the door behind him.

Although it was a fight and work free day today, a lot of Angels were still quite busy. Ruki was on his way to see Aoi and his angelic senses told him that he was outside in the park.

To his surprise, he was not alone because Aoi spent some time to get to know Takeo better.

Like the father of the bride, Ruki tiptoed slowly back and decided to speak to his friend later. He was so glad that Aoi had joined the AOR-fighters, it gave him a purpose and Aoi was just the type for this kind of work. He was clever and strong. Hakuei had reported that he was very satisfied with the duo. Well at last Aoi seemed to have found some purpose.

Ruki jolted when a hand landed on his shoulder. It was Reita.

“A word in private.”

“Of course.” And Ruki escorted him into his office. They both took a seat in between stacks of books when Reita finally said: “I had a talk with Ryohei, he suspects nothing.”

“Good, very good.”

“It must be you who breaks the news to Tora tomorrow. He won't calm down easily.”

“I know.”

“We will start training under the Karyu-squad tomorrow.”

Karyu was responsible for Archangel Kami's dispatch to earth. The replacing of the fighting duo Reita and Ryohei was beneficial on many levels. Levels which will show itself soon enough.

Reita asked suddenly. “But that's not what's bothering you.”

With his cat like eyes, Ruki looked up at his old friend and tossed him over a letter from the pile in front of him. “Came in this morning.”

One touch and Reita knew who the dispatcher was. His eyes scanned the lines.

“So, Kaoru wants a new heavenly ambassador in hell since we still have Kirito? We can give him Kirito back then.”

“It's a trick. And besides, they don't want Kirito back, we all know that.”

Reita thought a moment about the letter. “This is a distraction.”

“Exactly, testing the waters.”

“Will you answer it?”

“We won't. Kamijo said the same.”

Reita nodded.

“The Archangels will be dispatched soon.” And they both knew what that meant. An obvious provocation for hell as angelic Legions will be send down to earth to bring the balance back to nature and humanity. Hell had become so petty that they saw earthly grounds as their own. This was something worth fighting for.

“How is the Empath training coming along?”

“Good, we are deep into mental warfare, it seems that the Empaths took over the roles of the AOR in some ways. They are leading the attacks now, the muscle Angels are schooled to protect the Empaths, our 'new' weapon-Angels.”

“Times have really changed.” Ruki said and Reita stood up, he knew that this conversation was over. Trouble was about to start soon.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the beginning of the next training week and Tora wasn't pleasantly surprised when Ruki, Reita and Aiji stood in his hall. Aiji was there for mental support but he didn't know it yet.

It was early for them to show up too but no matter the time, it surely meant no good. With a stern gaze and certain in his steps, he came to a halt in front of this high visitation.

“Good morning Gentlemen, is everything okay?” Tora asked and Ruki started.

“It is, depends on how you see it though.”

Reita broke the news. “Me and Ryohei will train in the Karyu-squad from today on. Karyu's training the squad for the Archangel Kami's placement on earth so-”

Tora tossed his head back and put his hands onto his hips. “Of course....” He gave a laughter of disbelieve. “OF COURSE!” He became louder but it didn't faze his visitors. “Now you're taking him away from me as well.... was it his idea?!”

“It was my idea.” Reita said. “I'm well acquainted with the Kami-squad, we trust each other blindly. It's a strength we will need in battle.”

If looks could kill, Tora would have won this war.

“And besides,” Ruki started in this deep baritone voice of his, “your personal quarrels with Ryohei are well known and widely spoken of. We can't continue tolerating this unprofessional behavior, especially in a time like this. We all have to stay focused now.”

“Are you calling me unprofessional?!” Tora pointed at himself. That was when Aiji started reaching out mentally with his gift to calm down moods.

“I'm calling you biased because of your personal feelings.”

Now that shut him up and Tora moved on his feet in discomfort. Ruki continued. “This is not to put blame on anyone, this decision was well thought through and was considered the best for heaven's outcome, whatever outcome that may be.”

Tora's gaze changed from angry to desperate, his gaze became soft. That was when Reita started speaking: “We are a superb fighting duo, I can feel his every move in battle. I will never let him out of sight.”

Ruki added: “Reita is modest, he is the best. Don't be alarmed old friend, we got Ryohei.”

It was now that Tora squeezed his eyes shut with two of his fingers and nodded. From an outsiders point of view, he had to give them credit.

“It's just for the time being. Ryohei will always be family to you.” Reita said.

Tora answered. “You're right. But if you think that he should rather stick to healing, please try to talk some sense into him.”

“I will.” Reita said and Tora was pleasantly surprised that in some point maybe Reita supported the sentiment. The AOR-Leader stretched out his hand and Reita took it. They had a deal.

“I give you my baby cousin.”

“I will protect him with my life.”

“Good.”

The trio said their goodbyes and left the training compound together again.

Ruki broke the silence. “Well, that was easier than anticipated.”

For the first time today, Aiji opened his mouth. “That's what you think. Tora is a bundle of energy, I had to use all of my strength to calm him down.”

Reita nodded because he had felt Aiji 'working' on him with a lot of effort.

“Thank you for your help Aiji, glad you could come.” Ruki said.

“My pleasure.”

Reita looked around as if he was listening to something, then he said: “I gotta go, training starts.”

“Good luck.” Ruki wished him and with a strong gust of wind, Reita flew up high into the air and he was gone.

End of part 21

Chapter Text

(Hitsugi - AOR-Fighter and Cherubim; Kentaro - Empath and Seraphim)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 22

Tension

The atmosphere in heaven was palpable tense which was to be expected from an environment that trained and called for a possible war. The higher ranks made no secrets in what could possibly happen and down to the lowest Angels..... they all knew. They prepared, they all gave their best. And in their little free time they had left over, they spent with family, loved ones, souls which were dear to them.... Almost all did so except of the higher ranks, they were working around the clock.

Fighters and Empaths were called to defend their home, their loved ones and most of all humanity on earth which they protected in the name of the holy God. Which was a heavy duty to carry, a responsibility that could change the fate of millions.

Morning classes had just finished when Kenken plumped down next to Reita on a bench inside the training hall while the younger Angels were leaving for break.... They did overtime, especially the Empaths. Since Reita and Kenken were responsible to train the newer generation in mental attack.... their classes were the most important ones, next to the combat classes of Hakuei, Karyu and Tora where the techniques were refined with their AOR-partners.

After their last attack on earth from Tatsuro's dark army, they specialized in mental attack.... which gave them the highest importance in training.

Kenken leaned with his head back against the wall, breathing deeply in and out. He so wanted to make sure to teach the young Empaths as much as possible in the shortest amount of time. He wanted to train them well, wanted not to loose a single soul in this ungodly war, they had to be perfect and strong in whatever they had learned.

Reita next to him turned his head aside to Kenken, feeling what his companion was feeling. Kenken must have known that Reita knew everything about his soul life but they never discussed it. That's also why they never used to ask each other 'how they were doing', highest rank Empaths just knew. Reita on the other hand, seemed unfazed from all this stress, he was a natural. Some even claim the first born Empath which made him so unique and thus the best in their category.

With closed eyes, Kenken murmured. “They are quick learners.... the mental attacks seem steady. What do you say?”

“I think so too. But that's not the only thing that counts.”

Kenken opened his eyes. “What do you mean?”

“The legions of Angels that fell, died because of lack of faith. That's where the dark army got them, at their doubts. We must train them in their faith in God and Love too.”

Kenken nodded. “Let's put in extra hours after break later.”

“Yes. We have to.” Reita said. “I think, I will call on Shinya for that. He is perfect when it comes to Love and Faith.”

Kenken smiled. Everybody loved Shinya. “That's perfect.”

After an hour, the training continued when Shinya arrived just in time. Instead of combat moves, they trained mentally which looked like a normal learning session in school. Kenken joined their training with Asagi, not because he needed it but Asagi did.

Behind them Hitsugi and Jun were seated, as well as Aoi and Takeo. Sakito and Ni~ya took the last row to not draw off attention from their teachers. It was still unusual for a Seraphim to join the training. But Sakito and Ni~ya had decided to join this war too since Ni~ya turned out to be a first generation Empath as well. And he was good in it. He hardly needed any correction from Kenken. In this constellation Hakuei did his best to train Sakito as the fighter which was also in Toshiya's interest as he had made clear to his Lover that if anything happened to Sakito, he would leave him.... which was a painful joke for Hakuei. And Sakito fought well, jumping and attacking gracefully while Ni~ya shielded him perfectly.

After the mental training in Love and Faith, Shinya called it a day. That was when Kenken stood up and called the class for attention. “If someone wants to deepen their knowledge in mental attack, some of us Empaths will stay and continue training with you.”

The class said their goodbyes while some younger ones stayed. Ni~ya stayed too.

“Thank you for your help Shinya.” Kenken said and Reita smiled at Shinya too in gratitude.

“There is no need for gratitude. Matter of fact, I should help you out more often. What do you think? A lesson every second day from now on? We all need it really.”

“I think that's good.” Reita said and Kenken nodded. The lovely auburn haired beauty smiled and touched his friends' arms lovingly. Shinya's touch lingered a little longer on Kenken's arm, sending healing energy to the exhausted Seraphim. Reita smiled, knowing what he did and turned his attention to the remaining Angels which have stayed for extra training. It was late already but Kenken didn't think of going home yet.

For a word in private, Shinya turned to Kenken and almost whispered. “Please look after yourself, you need time for yourself to relax.”

Surprised, Kenken looked up at the tall Angel.

“I can give you temporary energy, I can heal your wounds and even some mental damage but there are two things I can't heal....”

“What is that?” Kenken asked.

“A broken and a petrified heart.”

Shinya's touch lingered a moment longer and with a last smile, he left the training hall. In the distance, Die's shadow had appeared in the doorway, to fetch his beloved.

Kenken didn't know why but witnessing this scene and Shinya's last sentence... stirred something inside of him. A well-known coldness, sadness, anger and defiance. Kenken turned around, he would train his young Angels well, no matter the time and no matter the cost.

Kenken walked towards Ni~ya, half smiling. “What are you doing here old friend? You don't need any extra training.”

Ni~ya smirked from the compliment. “Thanks for the flowers.... matter of fact, I wanted to ask if you needed any help? Let me help in training the youngsters. After all: I was in hell, I know how Demons are ticking. Let me be of any use.”

Kenken looked up at Reita who nodded pleased. “You are very welcome.”

And together they started training late into the night.

Way over midnight, when Hitsugi had returned from his walk around the block, he spotted a familiar figure in the distance.

“Asagi? Still out?”

The long haired Angel looked around uneasy. “Couldn't sleep. Thinking that the others are still training-”

Hitsugi widened his eyes in shock. “Are you serious?!”

“Yeah, Kenken wasn't home yet.”

“And what are you doing about it?!”

Asagi remained silent and shrugged with his shoulders. That was enough. Hitsugi stormed off.

“What are you doing?!” Asagi shouted behind him.

“What you should have done! Looking out for him!” And with that biting last comment, Hitsugi went off and flew into the night.

It was just after 1 a.m. when the doors to training hall flew open and an unexpected visitor appeared. The little gathering of Angels stopped in their training when Kentaro finally turned around and saw Hitsugi approaching with dead seriousness. He knew that gaze and halted in his moves.

“This is over, NOW!” Hitsugi came to a stop in the midst of it and Kentaro looked incredulously at him while Reita remained cool, observing what was about to happen.

“Pardon me? This is my lesson! Are you in charge here?!” Kenken couldn't believe the audacity.

“Unfortunately not but I'm a fighter and I know that without proper rest, nothing is possible. THIS-” he gestured around, “is counterproductive and in case of war, no one will be helped with burned out Empaths. In a fight, the AOR can't look out for mistakes the younger ones make, we have to work together and this here is just not it!”

It was dead silent and no one disagreed. In fact, the first Angels said their thanks and left the compound to retreat for the night. It was Reita who passed Kentaro with a pat on his shoulder, this point went to Hitsugi. He left the training hall too without another spoken word.

In disbelieve, Kenken turned around left and right, seeing the Angels leaving one by one. It was then that Hitsugi grabbed for his wrist. “Calm down. Everything's all right. You've done enough.”

They were the last ones in the training compound but Hitsugi didn't let go of Kenken's wrist. As Kentaro was turning and moving nervously, Hitsugi kept on holding onto him to make him realize what a bundle of nerves he had become.

“Let go of me, now.”

Hitsugi stepped closer and reduced the distance. “No.” He looked down on the stressed Empath and in his grasp, Kenken couldn't help himself and continued to move nervously.

“Look at you.” Hitsugi said. “All riled up. Do you realize it now?”

Kenken gave up and finally stood still while Hitsugi kept on holding onto his wrist. “Do you think that you will be ready to fight a war in a state like this?”

Kentaro closed his eyes and finally broke the grip when he hold his hands in front of his eyes. He didn't want to cry but the tears just started flowing.

“You are an Empath. Especailly you have to look out for your mental well being.”

Kenken still didn't say a word, he cried silently into his hands when two strong arms encircled his shoulders as Hitsugi held him tight. Caged, he breathed in that well known aroma in between his sobs. A warm darkness that engulfed him and gave him the feeling of security for a little moment.

“You did your best, there is nothing else to add. The rest will be learned in combat. You cannot take responsibility for everybody.”

Kenken still sobbed into Hitsugi's chest and a large hand cared over Kenken's head. Comforting him, giving him something he didn't know he had missed and needed so so much. Hitsugi spoke calmly with him now. “You're not alone. We're all in this together. Give us some credit too, will you?”

Kenken gave a breath of laughter. What followed next was totally unexpected. A kiss landed on his hair and for a moment, Kenken hold his breath, a shiver went down his spine. Was he dreaming now?

Realizing what he had just done, Hitsugi broke the embrace. “We're going home.” He walked away from still to the spot frozen Kentaro and when he had reached the door, Hitsugi called out. “Are you coming?!”

Like on clouds and with a numb feeling, Kenken caught up with Hitsugi while he felt like a little boy who has been scolded. Breathing in the clean air outside, his tears drying in the beautiful wind.... Kenken stumbled, only to be caught on his elbow. Hitsugi breathed out annoyed and with a swoop, he lifted up Kenken as if he weighed nothing.

“I will bring you home, hold on tight.” Hitsugi unfolded his wings and flew high up into the air, flying the tired and overworked bundle back home into heavenly castle.

They stopped on the floor level where Kenken's apartment was and Hitsugi let him slowly glide down from his arms. Together, they walked to the apartment in silence. In Kenken's doorway, he turned around to say good night but Hitsugi made no move to leave.

Kenken raised an eyebrow. “What? Making sure I'm going to bed?”

“As a matter of fact, yes.” He squeezed himself through the doorway inside Kentaro's apartment while the younger Angel looked back at Hitsugi incredulously who now stood in his hallway.

Kenken still didn't move away from his entrance door, hesitant about what to say or what to do.

“Are you going to close the door or sleep there standing?” Hitsugi's voice echoed from inside the living room like it was the most natural thing for him to be there. Matter of fact, a year ago, he had still ignored Kentaro's very existence and now with that much attention, Kentaro didn't know what to think or how to handle it.

He followed Hitsugi inside the living room, taking in the scenery of a black, leather clad Angel with spiky colorful hair and boots, standing in his minimalism white room.... he looked lost. Just how Kenken felt these days.

“What is this Hitsugi?” Kenken asked after he had tossed his combat armor onto the floor. “I'm a grown up Angel, a Seraphim in charge. I can look out for myself.”

With a stern gaze, Hitsugi turned around. “Obviously not. You are overestimating your powers. You need rest as well.”

A moment of silence followed when Kentaro finally said: “This is not just about my rest and we both know it.”

Hitsugi looked with an unreadable glare back at Kenken.

“About a year ago, you hardly looked at me, hated me even the years before that and now-”

Hitsugi came to a halt in front of Kentaro and looked down on him with his stern unreadable gaze. “Don't assume because you can't possibly know everything, Empath.”

Kenken's eyes became heavy but he didn't move away. The proximity was intoxicating. “I hate your attitude. You are hot and cold, giving me the silent treatment and then you're overprotective again. I don't understand you, I never did! You shouldn't be here, Asagi's supposed to look after me, I-”

Hitsugi moved forward, only to make Kenken move back until he hit the wall behind him. With his arm, Hitsugi leaned over Kenken's head against the wall, caging him. Like a scared puppy, Kenken looked up at him while tears had started to flow down his cheeks from confusion and tiredness.

“I'm sorry for being an asshole and I'm sorry for this-”

With the other hand, he touched Kenken's chin and moved his head up. Slowly, he placed his lips on Kenken's mouth and the young Angel froze. A deep kiss followed, the taste of salty tears, a gasp from Kenken when another kiss followed. The sensation was strange but strong. With shaking hands, Kenken steadied himself on the wall behind him, letting the raw power of Hitsugi come over him and do whatever he pleased. When it came to him, Kenken had always been weak and powerless.

The feeling of Hitsugi's metal piercings on his lips were strange but unique, how often had he fantasized how it would feel and now it seemed surreal.... like in a dream.

With all his might, Kenken moved his face aside and pushed Hitsugi away from him. Out of breath, he wiped the tears from his face with his arm.

“How could you.....” Was all Kenken stammered, not looking at Hitsugi. “After all this time and knowing how I feel.”

“Because I wanted it.”

“DID YOU EVER ASK ME ABOUT IT?!”

Hitsugi was taken aback. “I didn't know I had to ask for permission to kiss somebody.”

Kenken shook his head in disbelieve and pointed at himself. “Not somebody, but ME! You know how I felt about you after all this time!!”

“Felt?”

“It cost me decades to get with you on a professional level and now this! You destroyed everything, EVERYTHING....!” He still covered his eyes with his arm while he still leaned against the wall. It was then that Hitsugi picked him up with a swoop and carried him over to his bed.

“What are you doing?! Don't touch me!”

“Bringing you to bed, you are tired. We're talking in the morning, this makes no sense now.”

He placed Kenken on his big bed and moved the comforter over him. Kenken moved into a sitting position but Hitsugi pushed him back down again. “Sleep. I will stay in the living room.”

“You are not staying in my apartment!”

With his deep gaze, Hitsugi stared back at Kenken. “I am either staying in your living room or your bed, you choose.”

With reddened cheeks, Kenken turned around in his bed and covered himself with his comforter. “Do as you please.”

And with that, he heard how heavy boots walked outside his bedroom and Hitsugi closed the door. Outside, Kenken could hear boots and jacket dropping to the ground and Hitsugi taking his place on the couch.... if anybody would have ever told him about this scenario, he would have called it insane.

Although Kenken thought that he couldn't possibly sleep now, the tiredness was stronger and he fell asleep almost immediately.

It was the next morning when the AOR and Empaths were meeting in the training hall. Hakuei and Reita had already arrived, it was five minutes before training started but one of their main instructors was missing.

Hakuei looked around and back at Reita who simply shrugged his shoulders. At the same time, another AOR-Angel was waiting for his fighting partner. Asagi looked around but Kenken was nowhere to be seen. What was also strange was the fact that Hitsugi's fighting partner, Jun, was also looking around for his partner.

Hakuei observed the situation: a lonely Asagi and a lonely Jun in midst of the crowd.... he counted one and one together and it took all his willpower to not act like a mother hen and storm to Kentaro's apartment to look if he was all right. At that moment, Reita caught his eyes and he knew that Reita must have thought the same. Mentally, Reita told Hakuei what had happened the night before. Surprised, Hakuei silently nodded as an answer.... it couldn't be helped then.

“Fellow Angels!” Hakuei called out loud. “Let's begin our training! Seraphim Kentaro is excused for today so, Jun!” Hakuei looked over to the young Empath. “Please join Asagi in training today!”

Surprised Asagi looked from Hakuei over to happy-go-lucky Jun who skipped over to the empty place next to Asagi and greeted him friendly. Still taken aback, Asagi greeted him back.

At the same time, an obviously startled Kentaro shot up in his bed. In reflex, he reached for his alarm clock, only to find it being turned off. Pictures from the night before came back into his mind. With reddened cheeks, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and when he turned around in his bed, he jolted from a heavy figure lying next to him, peacefully asleep.

He still couldn't believe it. Did yesterday really happen? The kiss? Absentminded, he touched his lips as he watched Hitsugi's peaceful face sleeping deeply next to him..... when did he sneak into his room and turn the alarm clock off? They were too late for training now, he better came up with a good explanation later.

Slowly, Kentaro sunk back into his sheets and turned aside to look at Hitsugi. Asleep, he almost looked like a young boy again, untroubled from every day's sorrow. Clad only in his black Jeans and a white T-shirt, his arms were bare, showing his tattooed left arm. A reminder from his last life on earth. If there were any more tattoos on his body? Kentaro blushed.

In his sleep, Hitsugi leaned with his face on one of his hands..... he looked so cute and Kentaro had to turn his head back again to look up at the natural white ceiling. Cooling down, trying to collect himself. That kiss, the impossible, never imaginable kiss... had brought his perfect planned through world into an unwelcome imbalance. How come Hitsugi had changed his mind now? After all these years.... was it Kentaro's power that made him sexy now? Or even worthy?

Kenken covered his face with one hand thinking before he removed his comforter, ready to stand up. He swung one leg over the edge but before he had touched the ground, a strong arm pulled him back into the sheets. Startled, he looked up at Hitsugi's sleep ridden face who towered from beside him over him now.

“Are you done with overthinking?”

Kentaro didn't say a word, he just looked at Hitsugi above him who slowly moved back, only to fall back into the sheets next to Kenken, closing his eyes.

“We have to go to training...”

Hitsugi murmured with closed eyes. “.... we are too late anyway.....”

“Yeah, thanks to you.”

“My pleasure.”

Kentaro shook his head and Hitsugi heard him do so. “You needed the rest. Let the others handle training once in a while.”

Hitsugi heard Kenken moving to the end of the bed again to stand up, this sent Hitsugi into an immediate rage. In no time, he was up from his peaceful slumber. On his way over to Kentaro's side, he grabbed the comforter and without any warning caught Kentaro in it and wrapped him into it. The younger Angel gasped in shock. “Hitsu! Let me go!”

Hitsugi didn't respond. After he was done wrapping Kentaro up to his throat, he tossed the bundle back into bed and lay next to him on the comforter to fixate him in his involuntary cocoon.

“ARE YOU SERIOUS?! I cannot believe what you just did!!! Let me go! I am highest in rank!”

“Ohoooooo, playing the rank card now?” Hitsugi beamed fairly satisfied with his work while Kentaro screamed his lungs out. Hitsugi leaned up next to Kenken on his hand, looking pretty amused.... for the first time in centuries, Kentaro saw Hitsugi smile again.

“Glad you find this amusing!”

“Very.” Now he even showed his perfect teeth which also never happened and Kentaro couldn't help himself but to calm down, trying to look annoyed back at the happy beaming face which admitting, made it quite hard. This all still felt like a dream.

“We wanted to talk....” Hitsugi said and looked down at the little cocoon who was only 2/3 of his size, Kentaro although a Seraphim was really small in angelic body size.

“But not like this, free me first.”

“Do you promise not to run away?”

“Promise.”

Hitsugi leaned up and freed Kentaro's upper body from the blanket but left his feet covered. “Just in case.” He said when he saw Kenken's mad face.

Hitsugi, still next to Kenken, moved from the side position onto his back to give Kentaro space.

“Why?” Kentaro finally asked.

“Why what?”

He didn't look back at Hitsugi and just talked. “Your change of mind. Is it my position? Are you bored? Just why? You know, you hated me.” Even speaking it out hurt his heart.

“I never hated you. I was a frustrated, depressed mugger who was taken into heaven in pure grace. I hated myself....”

Now Kentaro turned aside to Hitsugi. He never thought of that. “I always thought you were so sure of yourself....”

“Pretending.” Hitsugi paused. “And in hating myself I hurt the people around me who loved me the most.”

Kentaro clenched his teeth, trying not to think about the past because they really had a rough start.

“And yet,” Hitsugi continued, “you never gave up on a looser like me.”

It was then that Kentaro looked up at Hitsugi's face and for the first time saw something soft in his eyes. It was the portrayal of emotions which after all this time showed him in his true light. “I never saw you like that, never imagined you thought like that about yourself....” He paused. “And it hurts me to think that you saw yourself like that. To me, you were always amazing, always have been.” Kentaro stopped abruptly about the frank portrayal of his emotions.

Without another word spoken, Hitsugi turned aside to Kentaro and kissed him onto his hair. It sent butterflies through his stomach.... He loved it when Hitsugi did that. Kentaro turned in his blanket onto his stomach and propped himself up on his arms to look fully back at him. With this secure, strong gaze which Hitsugi really liked about him. In fact, Kentaro was mentally so much more mature than him, that's why he had become a Seraphim in the first place.

“I became very protective of you.” Hitsugi said. “And I can't explain it myself when that had changed.”

“I don't need your help.” Kentaro now moved into a sitting position next to Hitsugi.

“I know. But I want you to need me.” Hitsugi now moved up as well and touched Kentaro's face with his right hand. Hitsugi moved closer and Kentaro froze. In reflex he closed his eyes when he felt hot breath on his lips and finally being devoured by this pierced lips again. He became soft like butter and as a response Hitsugi pulled him close to his chest. Kentaro gasped by the sensation, the smell of his beloved, the very idea of him touching him, it still felt unreal. Clumsily, he lay his arms around Hitsugi's neck to pull him closer. Within a second, Hitsugi had turned the younger Angel onto his back, down into the sheets again. The kisses became needy, their breaths and touches desperate. They couldn't go any further as Angels in heaven but it was more than enough.

Hitsugi left Kentaro's mouth and kissed his trail down his jaw to his throat. Kentaro's feelings threatened to explode as he encircled Hitsugi's head with his arms, he touched the back of Hitsugi's hair and played with it. Hitsugi's kisses became slower and with a last kiss on Kentaro's shoulder, he stopped and rested at his nape, enjoying the touch.

Kentaro smiled at himself, absolutely satisfied and happy. “Are you purring? Didn't know you can do that...”

“There's a lot I can do.” He said next to Kentaro's ear.

The heavy weight of Hitsugi's torso on him felt wonderful, too wonderful and Kentaro slowly stopped smiling. What if this was a 'once in a lifetime thing'? What if he still wasn't enough for Hitsugi? What about the future? Their future? Was there a future?

That was when Hitsugi moved out of Kentaro's grip, only to look back into sorrowful eyes. “You are again thinking too much.” Hitsugi said, the mood slowly dying down. “You always did.”

“There is so much to be concerned about and now... 'this'.”

Hitsugi knew what he meant by 'this'.

“Tell me, is it only a welcoming diversion for you? Something to try out?”

Hitsugi sat up onto the bed with furrowed eyebrows. “After all this time, you should know me. Do you think I do this for fun?”

“Well, in the past you most certainly did.”

Hitsugi looked away. This point went to Kenken.

“Talk to me Hitsu.”

It was his nickname, a nickname Kenken hardly used but in special occasions slipped out.

“You know, you suck at life!”

Now Hitsugi turned his attention back to Kenken with this dark gaze of his. “But you can handle me.”

Kenken rolled his eyes. There he had his answer. He knew Hitsugi, this was as close as he could get. “What am I gonna do with you? No one else can handle this pigheaded spiked hair imbecile...” Kentaro moved to the edge of his bed and stood up but before he could make the first step, he was suddenly hold tight by Hitsugi's arms which had reached from behind around his stomach. Defeated, Kentaro touched Hitsugi's arms.

“You must understand me. We've had a rough past and we both need time, if this is what you really want.....” He had to prove it. A sentence not said but both understood.

Kentaro felt the nod coming from behind and the arms around him finally loosened. Hitsugi understood that it was time for him to leave. He also stood up from bed and made his way into the living room, to collect his jacket and boots. Kentaro had followed him into the living room.

“Let's keep this private for now. This is no one else's business.” Kentaro said and admitting, Hitsugi was astonished to feel kind of hurt by the statement. As if Kentaro was ashamed to tell it to the world and to be honest, Kenken had every right to feel that way. With a nod, Hitsugi made his way to the door and opened it.....

Only to find Hakuei standing there, ready to knock.

Glaring, Hitsugi passed Hakuei without another word and left. When Hakuei looked into the apartment, he found Kentaro leaning against the corridor wall. “Not now Hakuei. Please.”

The other Seraphim nodded. “You know where you can find me.” And with that, he left his young fellow Seraphim back behind in his apartment.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was midday when Reita was on his way to fetch his own fighting partner Ryohei. He greeted him friendly and Reita realized that Ryohei didn't know a thing about the recent changes... which utterly surprised him, knowing Tora after all.

When they took another direction and entered strange training facilities, Ryohei looked strangely up at tall Reita and asked: „Where are we going?“

“To train with the Karyu-squad.”

Ryohei froze in his tracks. “Just today or permanently?”

“Permanently.”

Shock was all over his face, he was paralyzed and unable to move. Fact was that he had never trained outside the Tora-squad. Tora was the first and only one who ever taught him fighting, the squad was as close as family to him. This was a major change. Anger welled up inside of him, next to fear.

“Why has no one told me before?! No one asked be about this!”

“This decision was made from the higher ups. But to give you a reason: Number one was lack of professionalism from Tora's side.”

Ryohei couldn't argue that point. The last months were hell with Tora. It seemed the older Ryohei got, the more protective Tora got. To be honest, the last months felt like slowly suffocating.

Ryohei looked down at his feet, a thousand thoughts went through his mind.

“Reason number two was: The Karyu-squad asked for our help specifically and a swap made perfect sense because of both our powers.”

“Which squad are we training for?”

“Dispatch to the American countries.”

Even more confusion. The American countries were known to be one of the hardest fought for places. Thus the most dangerous ones. Which was highly counterproductive to what Tora always had in mind for Ryohei.

“We will be in charge to protect Archangel Kami's squad during their work on earth.”

He shouldn't be happy about it and matter of fact, he wasn't.... quite. This were major changes in such turbulent times. And personally, the American countries were not his favorite area either.

Ryohei felt how a hand landed on his shoulder. “You will be all right. We will be fine. Together, we can do it.”

Ryohei nodded and looked down to the ground. “How did he take it?” He meant Tora.

“Better than anticipated. Don't be alarmed, we gave him the facts about the change, he eventually agreed.”

Ryohei nodded. Reita nudged him and guided him inside Karyu's training halls.

Karyu smirked when he saw the two newcomers and greeted them friendly. Murmurs filled the hall when his squad saw who had arrived. Reita was the most famous Empath in heaven and bringing a beautiful fighter with him made it only more interesting. Ryohei tried to stay his ground proudly when they were introduced to the large fighting group. At least Ryohei knew some of them by seeing.

The whole group bowed their heads respectfully when Karyu told them that they would join their training from today on. A respect shown mostly because of Reita. He was a Seraphim after all.

Before they had started with combat, their first training session was about formation and tactics. Reita was also asked by Karyu to check on his Angels' emphatic abilities and together with Ryohei, they exchanged suggestions for improvement in battle.

Karyu was very pleased when their first training day had come to an end and Ryohei couldn't help himself but to realize how good it felt to train on 'natural' ground. Without observing sights, comments and well meant suggestions. Maybe, this change wasn't so bad after all.

And for the first time today, Ryohei realized that Reita had helped him with this transfer. Maybe even on many levels.

After they were done for the day, Ryohei rushed out of the training hall. Reita smiled, he knew where his young fighting partner was going to. He only hoped that Ryohei would be all right.

Ryohei had gone all the way back to his former training hall, waiting outside for his cousin to come out after training. The sun was going down and for a moment, Ryohei closed his eyes while he leaned against the wall. The warmth felt perfect and an inner peace mixed with nervousness.

“I thought you would come.”

Ryohei jolted when he looked into Tora's cold seeming eyes. But knowing his cousin, he knew that behind this cold eyes was a warm and loving heart.

“Come on, I will escort you home.” Tora said and Ryohei was surprised about his calmness.

First, they walked silently next to each other before Ryohei broke the silence.

“I didn't know about the transfer.”

Tora looked into the distance at the sun. “I know.”

“I would have never left my squad.”

Tora nodded. “The responsible Angels had a talk with me. All is settled.” Ryohei could feel Tora's broken heart because on a deeper level they both knew that this separation went deeper.

Ryohei stopped in his tracks and so did Tora. That was when Ryohei stood on his toes and reached up to Tora to hug him. Tora stood frozen and let it happen, only slowly, he moved up his arms and hugged his petite cousin back.

With Ryohei's sweet tone, he said at Tora's ear: “You have to let me go cousin. You did very well in protecting me over all these years. You were the only one there for me after Kai was gone. I will always be grateful for that.”

A pause followed before Tora asked: “Only grateful?”

“I'm afraid so.”

A sad pause followed and with all his might, Tora finally moved out of the embrace. With these few words, a lot has been said. In fact, everything has been said.

Tora nodded. “Still, I will always be there for you. We are family after all.”

“Of course. And thank you.”

“But I will bring you home now nevertheless.”

Ryohei smiled and nodded while they returned to heavenly castle together.

End of part 22

Chapter Text

(picture: Asagi - Angel of Revenge-Fighter and Cherubim; Jun - Empath and Cherubim)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 23

Shaken world

It was already evening and after Reita was done with his training with Ryohei, he had made his way to Kentaro's place. Shortly after Hakuei had gone to look for him this midday, Reita had received a mental message to 'give him time and rest.' Reita wouldn't bother him, he would only test the energy.

Clad in his long cloak, Reita made his way in the dark sky castle to Kentaro's apartment. As silent as the wind, he came to a halt in front of Kenken's door. It was silent inside but he knew that Kentaro was in there.... but he wouldn't knock. With closed eyes, Reita touched the door frame when pictures and sounds formed automatically in his head. He saw how Hitsugi had entered last night, the agitated spoken words between these two.... he skipped the intimate moments and only took in the departing in the morning and Hakuei leaving before he was able to talk to him.

Reita removed his hand from the door frame, he had seen enough. Enough to protect his dear friend, not from Hitsugi this time but from himself.

Determined, Reita made his way over to Toshiya and Hakuei's place.

Hakuei in their apartment stopped in what he was doing and listened. Toshiya saw what his beloved was doing. “Is everything all right?”

“Please open the door.” Hakuei said and stood up after Toshiya had done so. “Come on in, Reita.”

Astonished, Toshiya let Reita in and the tall Angel followed Hakuei into the living room.

“Do you need me to leave?” Toshiya asked but Reita shook his head. “Take a seat as well.”

Reita sat in front of Toshiya and Hakuei but before Reita had said a thing, Hakuei started: “He finally made his move.”

“Yes.” Reita answered.

“In a time like this, he always had bad timing.” Hakuei rolled his eyes as Toshiya was looking back and forth between Reita and Hakuei. “What are you talking about?”

Hakuei answered. “Hitsugi and Kentaro.”

It took Toshiya a moment before he finally raised his eyebrows. “Ooooooooh!”

Hakuei nodded when Reita said; “You know, maybe it's not such a bad timing after all. Yes, the training and building up our army is most important but I was concerned about Kentaro's mental health for quite a while now.”

Hakuei nodded.

“He was very stressed, Kentaro uses to stress himself very much and no matter what we all say, he never listens.”

Now Hakuei moved back on the couch and smiled. “Hitsugi.... that old fox. He finally sees things clearly now.”

Reita nodded and explained. “Kenken is quite stubborn, the only one who can change and move him into the right direction is Hitsugi. Asagi on the other hand is too nice, too naive. Hitsugi smelled months ago how Kenken was doing, Asagi.... not so much.”

“So you're saying that Kenken became too much for Asagi to handle.”

Reita nodded. “I came to that realization. Kenken surpassed him.”

“What do you suggest?”

Reita moved back on the couch as well and crossed his arms. “We're taking Kentaro out from training so that he can collect himself and regain new strength. And as he would never admit to needing a break, this is where Hitsugi comes in. We will give them some kind of task to fulfill together, only a slight one, back office kind of style.”

“Sounds good to me. We can handle training without him, he had taught them so much already.”

Reita nodded. “Since we're pairing Hitsugi and Kentaro for a 'special mission', we need to pair up Asagi and Jun. They would be both without partners and their tempers fit quite well.”

“I agree.” Hakuei said. Toshiya followed the conversation very interested and thought about it.

“Maybe Sakito and I can come up with a placement for Kentaro and Hitsugi.... I could also talk to Shinya about it.”

Hakuei smiled and Reita nodded. “Sounds good to me. But make it an easy one. Something Kenken can retreat a little bit from this war.”

“I will try.” Toshiya said and smiled.

First thing in the morning, before regular training even started, Toshiya was on his way to Shinya. He didn't know why but he got the impulse that Shinya was the right Angel to talk to. After a surprised Shinya let Toshiya in, he broke the news about yesterday's talk to him and Die.

“We need to get Kenken and Hitsugi assigned to a new task for the time being. Kenken must be pulled out from war zone for some time and on top of that train his synchronicity with Hitsugi.”

Shinya nodded who looked over at his beloved Die who was deeply thinking about something. It was Die who first spoke: “Maybe there is something.... You see: As boarder control Cherubim, I will stay in heaven as a fighter and not be dispatched to earth. Heavenly boarders must be protected at all cost and following that its special inhabitants. There is a special little group that needs protection as well, come what may...”

Shinya's eyes started to shine and he smiled. “What a wonderful idea!”

Toshiya looked between Die and Shinya. “Can you let me in on the secret?”

Die continued talking: “The angelic children are in dire need of protection. Us Cherubs and Angels of Life discussed about rising their security standards to a higher level.”

Toshiya smiled, imagining Kentaro and Hitsugi in between this happy go lucky Angel kids. “But is it not too stressful? We want Kentaro to actually relax a little bit.”

It was Shinya who said lovingly. “This is no stress. Yes, it is work but he will get so much more back from them. Maybe Hitsugi will also benefit from their pure hearts.”

Toshiya nodded. “I can't argue that. I will have a talk with Hakuei and Reita later and come back to you as soon as possible.” And they had a deal.

Meanwhile, in the morning before training started, Hakuei was on his way to 'run some errands' as he knocked on Hitsugi's door. The AOR opened the door but didn't look surprised, he let Hakuei in. “Was expecting you.”

Without another word, Hakuei entered and took the seat which he was offered. He then recognized that Hitsugi was clad in his combat gear, ready to go to train.

“Are you here to scold and remind me to 'stay in my class'?”

They both knew what he was referring to.... about that he had made a move on a Seraphim as he knew that Hakuei just knew.

Hakuei crossed his legs. “On the contrary, we want to encourage you to keep going.”

It was hard to catch Hitsugi with his mouth wide open.

“With we I mean Reita and I. We were pleasantly surprised that it was you who first realized how Kenken was doing, you reacted first to his change of nature.” Hakuei paused. “And because of that, I came here with a proposition. But before that: I don't have to remind you that I will personally break every angelic bone in your inhuman body if you are not serious-”

“Don't gimme that talk, I'm always serious.”

“I know, just wanted to make sure..... That's why the following proposition: Reita and I discussed to take Kenken out of training immediately. He had taken too much of responsibility on himself and neither I or Reita can get him to calm down, he is very stubborn and won't listen to any one of us. Now-” Hakuei paused when he gestured Hitsugi to finally sit down in front of him on his armchair. “Get your fighting armor off, you're not going to training today. I need you to distract Kenken for the time being.”

Hitsugi rolled his eyes and tossed his head back. “And how am I supposed to do that? I don't think he wants to see me right now.”

Hakuei smiled and shook his head. “You have a lot to learn when it comes to love.... trust me, he wants to see you but he would never make the first move.”

Hitsugi kept silent and listened as Hakuei went on: “We're planning to dispatch you to another important region in heaven, away from immediate war preparations-”

“But when war is coming, I will fight!”

“Of course you will, both of you.”

“And what about our fighting partners? What about Asagi and Jun?”

“Reita and I thought about pairing them up together, we think that their tempers match quite nicely.”

Hitsugi nodded. “Can't argue about that but.... Asagi.....” They both knew that Asagi had this long wailing infatuation with Kenken.

“I will talk to Asagi. Reita will talk to Kenken about the dispatch of you and him together. If there is someone in heaven Kenken has immense respect for, it's Reita.” Hitsugi nodded again. “If you see Asagi, don't tell him about.... you know what...”

“Not yet.” Hitsugi agreed.

“Alright.” Hakuei stood up and closed his eyes, concentrating on something. “Reita is done talking to Kenken, it's your turn now.” Hakuei walked to the door and Hitsugi followed. “What am I supposed to do now?”

Hakuei turned around to Hitsugi and smirked. “Spend some time with the person you care about and wait for a call during the day.”

Hitsugi scratched his head, giving a helpless impression. Hakuei pat his shoulder twice before he made his way to Asagi.

The long dark haired Angel opened his door and was surprised about the visitor. “Hakuei, is everything all right? I was just about to come to training.” Asagi let him in while Hakuei spoke. “We will go there together but before that, I wanted to inform you about a major decision beforehand.”

Slowly, Asagi closed the door and a feeling told him whom this was about. “It's about Kenken, isn't it?”

Hakuei nodded. “We are very concerned about him and us Seraphim had a meeting about future proceedings. I'm sad to inform you that Kenken will be dispatched to another sphere in heaven. We are taking him out from the battle front for the time being.”

No news could have hit him harder, Asagi stood frozen in his corridor. “But where is he going? And what will I do then?”

“We have decided to pair you up with a new Empath, one who fits your personality very well. It will be Jun, if he agrees.”

“But then Hitsugi is without-” And he stopped, seeing Hakuei's expression.... and he got it. “You will pair up the two of them.”

For a moment, Hakuei looked to the ground before his gaze came back up. “Concerning Kenken's development, we think that everybody involved will benefit from this change.”

Asagi breathed in deeply, Hakuei could almost feel his pain. Fact was that deep inside of him he knew that Hakuei was right but it hurt nevertheless. They had trained together for quite some time now and.... and he liked Kentaro, very much.

“For his future development, you have to let him go.” Hakuei almost whispered. “We will always be friends, family, come what may. That's something that will never change.”

“I know you're right but....” Asagi couldn't end the sentence and Hakuei just knew. Too many of his friends were hurting right now because of matters of the heart.

“I will talk to Jun too. Knowing him by now, don't be surprised when he shows up out of the blue, he is very impulsive.”

Asagi laughed uneasy. “Yeah, I know.” But the smile didn't reach his eyes.

“Take off from class today until the changes are settled. Take a walk outside, don't stay in your apartment.” And with that, Hakuei said his good byes and was on his way to fighting class which was about to start very soon.

After Hakuei was gone, Asagi listened to the stillness inside his apartment, processing the information he had just been told. He still couldn't believe it, that he would most likely never train with Kentaro again.... and it hurt. It made him unbelievably sad and although he thought that he should be mad about the hasty transfer of fighting partners, he simply couldn't be mad. He was just so so sad. He.... well what? He had liked Kentaro, for many many years now and seeing how fate had finally torn them apart, well it sucked so much. Although deep inside of him Asagi somehow always knew that this day would come and now it seemed was the time. They both had to move on with new fighting partners and concentrate on the future.

A soft knock on his door and although his heart shouldn't jump and it was most unlikely him, Asagi opened it and looked into Jun's hazel brown eyes. The young Angel looked at Asagi with compassion, showed a certain demeanor and tactfulness which made Asagi wonder how much he knew or if anybody had hinted at him what was going on in between the lines.

Asagi didn't say a word, he couldn't and Jun understood.

“Care to take a walk?” Was all Jun said and Asagi followed him speechless. They walked in silence until they had reached the park when Jun finally said: “This was quite unexpected....”

Asagi nodded.

“I don't want to seem rude but I'm happy to be your fighting partner.”

“Thank you.” Asagi said spiritless but appreciated the sentiment.

“I will give you the time you need to collect yourself and your thoughts but I think right now, you shouldn't be alone.”

Asagi still said nothing.

“As your fighting partner and Empath you can count on me at any time, come what may.”

Asagi closed his eyes. Now that, no one has ever told him before and it was beautiful. With a heavy voice, Asagi said: “Well, that's a first-” He paused. “Thank you, really.”

Jun lay his hand on Asagi's back and rested there, before he cared over him. As an Empath he realized how alone Asagi had felt over all these years. Asagi was friends with a bunch of very important Angels while he on the contrary was rather.... 'normal', nothing out of the ordinary and that was okay. Heaven needed these Angels too.

“Can I give you a hug? I really want to hug you right now.” Jun said and Asagi just shrugged with his shoulders. Jun moved in front of Asagi and gave that big long haired Angel an earnest, strong and long hug. He just hold onto him and Asagi, involuntarily, melted into the hug after such a long time of not having received one. Asagi closed his eyes and remained motionless.... until he first felt and then saw a familiar figure approaching on the horizon.

Jun felt Asagi suddenly stiffen and broke the contact. In the distance he too saw who was approaching. It was Kentaro who was just on his way to see Asagi. Jun nodded and said: “I will see you later.” And with that, Jun made his way back home and left Asagi back there.

Slightly out of breath, Kenken had arrived. It took him all his mental strength to not feel Asagi's pain and feelings too much. Asagi couldn't look him into his eyes and it pained Kentaro that it had come to that. “I'm so sorry Asagi how it turned out, it is all my fault. If I wouldn't be so weak then I could still fight with you.”

Now Asagi looked up and shook his head. “You are not the weak one here, please don't say that about yourself. You did more than enough and now the time has come for a new era... for both of us.”

Kentaro bit his lip, hearing Asagi addressing the facts so earnestly.

“What happened?” Asagi asked but Kentaro didn't know what to say, he simply shook his head. “To be honest, I don't know really.” So much had happened and yet nothing really. Asagi knew whom Kenken was hurting over while Kenken knew that Asagi was hurting because of him.

“I'm sorry....” Kentaro said again. “For always having been so occupied with everything.” Kentaro had so wished to be for Asagi what he really needed but he couldn't be, never has been. And they both knew that.

“It's not your fault.” Asagi said spiritless. “And besides, just because we're no longer fighting partners, doesn't mean we're no longer friends.”

“Right,we are family after all.”

Asagi nodded. “Now, take all the time you need and do what your heart really wants.” Asagi said and slightly smiled.

“Listen to your own advice.” Kentaro smiled back.

Asagi scratched his head. “You know me to well.”

It was Kentaro who moved forward and gave Asagi a hug. “See you around Asagi, let's save the world together.”

“Yes, we must.” And with that, Kentaro went his way back into heavenly castle.

Watching as his slim figure disappeared in the distance, the wind playing with his long dark hair, Asagi had never felt so lost and lonely before.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was already dark when Ryohei was standing outside the training compound of Karyu's AOR training hall as he was waiting for Reita to arrive for their personal training session. He was late for training today which was a first.

In some corner of his modest heart, he was prone to melancholy despite his happy appearance and therefore he loved the night. He loved feeling completely engulfed by darkness, like a warm coat which made him sometimes disappear into nothingness.

And besides: He would rather wait outside alone in the dark then waiting inside with a bunch of AOR fighters on roids and ready to fight.

The wind was beautifully warm, a soft breeze went through his hair and over his porcelain like face which always carried the smell of flowers with it.

Ryohei had his eyes closed as he concentrated on heavenly environment and his little, unimportant being in the midst of it.... it was unbelievable that this peaceful seeming world was preparing for an unknown war and the more he thought about it, the more it felt wrong to him to be in the midst of it. These doubts had started to rise these past days, maybe because training with a new squad was harder than anticipated. For the first time Ryohei realized how protected and shielded he had been under Tora's watch. How Tora had his AOR under control or let's say ruled them with a certain amount of fear to behave around his 'baby cousin'... but now, in Karyu's squad, it meant BUSINESS. Not that he ever lacked discipline but the overall tone was different.

He so felt like going home as he was not in the mood for any violence today. Ryohei decided to wait five more minutes before leaving... he looked up at the stars which hung timelessly in the sky while the other Angels were training and shouting inside. Surely no one would miss him, he would later drop by at Reita's place to see what kept him from coming.

Ryohei moved up from his sitting position on the ground and froze when he saw a dark clad figure a few meters away from him. The shadow moved closer.

“There you are Reita, hope everything's all right?”

The dark clad figure removed its hood from its head and a pair of violet cat-like eyes shone back at him.

“Kami-sama?!”

A smirk followed when Kami let the hood glide down onto his shoulders. “Long time no see. What are you doing here?”

Ryohei looked strangely back at Kami. “What do you mean? This is my training squad.”

Kami raised his eyebrows. “What, here? This is the Karyu-squad.”

Ryohei nodded. “Yeah, Reita and I got transferred here last week. We are training with the Karyu-squad now.”

Kami stood frozen to his spot although Ryohei didn't know why. He thought that Kami behaved strangely. “Is everything all right?”

Kami awoke and collected himself. “Didn't know you... I mean the two of you are training in the squad which will accompany my group of Angels down to earth.”

“Well, yeah....” Ryohei looked unhappy and Kami searched for his face.

“Not happy about it?” Kami asked and Ryohei shook his head.

“No, I mean, it's just.....”

“What is it?”

“I keep asking myself a lot of questions lately, I..... Well, never mind. I won't bother you with my nonsense when you and your group are preparing for a dangerous decent to earth.”

Kami's next move was unexpected as he stepped forward and slightly closed the distance, he spoke very calmly now. “Never underestimate the mind, your thoughts are important too. Figure out what is important to you.”

Ryohei didn't dare to look up, he didn't even know what to respond to a statement like this. All he knew was that with this warm wind around him he felt how Kami's soothing deep voice carried beautifully with the wind and engulfed him with it.

“I-I should go.” Ryohei made a step back, stepping out of the dreaming bubble he was engulfed with. “Reita is late, I'm concerned something's wrong.”

Ryohei passed Kami without another look. After a moment of silence, Kami spoke out loud: “Then train with me today.”

Ryohei stopped in his tracks and turned around: “What are you talking about? You're not an Empath.”

“That's right, I'm a fighter too but we can train attacks.”

Ryohei halted for a moment before he turned around and walked back into Kami's direction and passed him. “All right but don't go easy on me.”

Kami followed him inside the training hall. “Wasn't dreaming of it.”

The noise inside the hall died down. All eyes were on them and Karyu greeted them while the others bowed politely because of Archangel Kami.

The tall Angel came to a halt in front of Karyu and so did Ryohei.

“What gives us the pleasure today?” Karyu looked from Kami to Ryohei. He never saw 'that' constellation together but he found it.... interesting to say the least. Kami explained: “Reita seems busy today so Ryohei and I will join your training. After that I would like to have a word in private.”

Karyu nodded and gestured them to use the free space which was left in the training hall. The training around them continued as Karyu shouted them to do so while Kami and Ryohei positioned themselves in a free spot. Gracefully, Kami took off the long hooded cloak and revealed a tight black T-shirt and tight black jeans with dark boots. Ryohei who stood next to him made his fighting spear appear in his hand while he looked incredulously back at Kami. “What will you do with your hair?”

The long silver white hair reached down to Kami's calf which made it everything else than practical in a fight.

“Don't worry.” Kami reached behind his head and bound it into a ponytail.... which didn't make it any better as the hair still reached to his thighs.

Ryohei looked doubtfully back at Kami and raised an eyebrow. “Don't cry later because of the knots in your hair.”

Kami smirked again. “Are you dissing me because of my bad taste in hairstyle?”

Ryohei was astonished and raised his voice. “I mean no disrespect, they are wonderful! I'm just, I'm concerned that-”

“Thank you.” Kami said but Ryohei didn't get it. “For calling them wonderful.”

Ryohei wanted to be swallowed by the ground right now and turned away sheepishly when Karyu came just in the right moment, followed by a duo of AOR and Empath.

“If you want to train in pairs, my friends here are there for you.”

“No worries,” Kami explained, “Ryohei and I will start our training one on one first.”

“As you wish.” And Karyu left them by themselves while Ryohei realized that he had heard Kami say his name for the first time WHICH shouldn't have made him kind of self-conscious.

“Attack me with all your force.” Kami started and went into position. Ryohei did the same and his soft beautiful gaze changed to a stern, concentrated one, pointing his spear to the front and shaking his ponytail back over his shoulders. They stood a few meters apart.

“Are you fighting without a weapon?” Ryohei shouted over.

“I'm not. I do have a weapon, I-”

The attack from Ryohei came quickly and invisible. A stroke of energy moved so quickly that Kami couldn't even end his sentence. With a wave of his hand, the energy ball dissolved in front of a fog shield while Kami didn't even move.

Ryohei raised his eyebrows and smirked. “Impressive.”

“I told you I'm not without a weapon.”

Ryohei understood. Kami carried his weapon inside himself. As an Archangel of water he was able to manipulate his element around him, in this case fog which came from humid air.... interesting, now that seemed promising.

Ryohei went into fighting position again and started running to the right, trying to attack Kami from behind but the tall Angel was quick as well. Ryohei released an energy attack of three orbs which Kami parried gracefully. While Ryohei was about to land on the ground from his jump, he suddenly lost balance as his feet glided on water.... but before he could hit the ground, he felt being caught. Opening his eyes, Ryohei looked up into Kami's eyes. It all had happened so fast that he still couldn't grasp it.

“Are you all right?” Kami moved him up into a standing position like a feather. “That was mean, I'm sorry.”

Ryohei nodded as he picked up his spear from the ground. “So these are the tricks you are working with.... noted.”

Another smirk when Kami moved back to his side of the training field and Ryohei gestured him to start now. Turned out that Kami was also able to form energy balls as he fired them into direction Ryohei but they were weak, Ryohei fought them off with ease and was almost offended by it. But estimating Kami now he knew that something was coming for sure. Ryohei answered with an energy attack and started running towards Kami again who jumped up into the air and unfolded his wings.... so he was taking this battle into the air. Ryohei followed and unfolded his wings too which were small in comparison to an Archangels' wings but they always came in handy because Ryohei was quick to act with them during flight. They exchanged energy attacks which became more fierce.

Meanwhile, the other attendees had stopped training and even Karyu observed the 'training fight' now which was a sight to see because Archangels usually trained in private. But the two fighters didn't even realize what an audience they've had. Ryohei meanwhile felt strangely weak, his wings felt heavy, a sensation he's never had before so he landed gracefully on the ground with his spear in hand as Archangel Kami followed him. After he had landed, Ryohei realized that he was dripping wet and again came to the conclusion that Kami had worked his water magic on him to slow him down as his feathered wings were heavy with water because of the moist in the air.... very well played. Ryohei breathed heavily while Kami hardly bat an eye which made him angry but he tried not to show it.

Making his wings disappear, Ryohei darted forward with his spear towards Kami who simply did nothing which irritated him immensely. Ryohei sent out an energy ball which hit an invisible wall of water and shortly before he was able to reach Kami, the wall of water moved towards Ryohei and engulfed him into a ball of water, making him unable to move inside this water prison. With one hand, Kami gestured the ball of water to come closer to him. Inside his head, Ryohei heard the words: 'Do you give up?'

Kami could literally feel the heat in his words. 'Never!'

With a wave of Kami's hand, the ball of water dissolved and Ryohei fell down to the ground, his spear clattering next to him, the water running all over the place. Kami walked through the puddle towards Ryohei and knelt down to the Angel who lay on his back, panting. He stretched out his arm to help Ryohei up who slowly grinned. “Checkmate.”

Surprised, Kami looked around and saw Ryohei's right hand hovering over the floor and making gestures. When he slowly turned around, Ryohei's spear was floating behind him pointed at his head.

“You got me. I yield.”

The spear fell down to the ground and in that moment, the attendees started clapping and howling about the fight which they had witnessed. Kami now took Ryohei's arm and pulled him up.

“That was a great fight.” Karyu said while Kami was smiling and Ryohei was soaked to the skin.

“Interesting, definitely.” Ryohei made his spear disappear while Kami looked pass him and apologized to Karyu for the show but the AOR simply nodded satisfied.

The atmosphere was ecstatic to say the least, all the Angels were talking about what they had just witnessed.

“Please excuse me for using water on you.” Kami said but the apology wasn't quite reflected in his tone, on the contrary, he was rather amused while Ryohei combed his wet hair out of his face.

“At least I get the satisfaction that you're having at least a hundred knots in your ponytail now.” And while Ryohei had said that, he felt how a long cloak landed on his shoulders.

With a smile, Kami said: “You better go home with this. I have to stay here a little longer.”

“Thanks for the training.” Ryohei said as wet as a poodle and Kami now literally fully smiled at him which was a super rare phenomenon. “No, thank you. You just made my day.” And with that, Kami left the younger Angel behind and made his way over to Karyu for the private talk.

In the shadows outside the training hall, another Angel had observed the ongoing and was quite satisfied with what he had seen. Smiling at himself, Reita turned around and vanished before Ryohei could see him on his way out.

End of part 23

Chapter Text

(Picture: Fighting partners Reita (Seraphim and High Empath) and Ryohei (Cherubim, healer and fighter)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 24

Matters of the heart

Hitsugi stormed outside heavenly castle as his sensors caught Kentaro's energy not far away from him and matter of factly as soon as Hitsugi had left the castle, an always busy Kentaro was slightly busy running back into the castle. In the distance, Kentaro made out Hitsugi's uncanny figure and as he slowed down, Hitsugi didn't and grabbed Kentaro's arm and pulled him with him.

“We are going for a walk!”

“What is it with the walks these days?” Kentaro wondered loud behind Hitsugi who was dragging him like a puppy on a leash behind him. “Could you... just a little slower...” Kentaro nagged when Hitsugi finally came to a halt. He turned around and looked down pokerfaced at the much smaller Angel who was so much more up in Angel hierarchy than him.... Kentaro looked wondering back at Hitsugi's silence. Hesitantly, Hitsugi lifted up his arm and....

Tousled through Kentaro's hair.

“Thank you, “Kenken said with closed eyes while the tousling went on, “now I feel like a child.”

“Okay.” Hitsugi said when he abruptly stopped, pulled Kenken upwards on his collar and leaned down for a deep, very grown up kiss.

Angels around them were squealing, passersby making their way fast whispering.

Kenken hit with his fists against Hitsugi's chest but the strength and will just wasn't really there. With all his might, Kenken turned his reddened face away as he gasped. “Are you out of your mind?! IN PUBLIC?”

Hitsugi smirked and continued on his way to walk, continuing dragging Kenken behind him but this time he took his hand. “Just wanted to make sure you didn't forget.”

“Forget what?!” Kenken asked incredulously and honestly, how could he forget anything Hitsugi ever did to him? “Just for your information, we are not together yet!”

Hitsugi plainly ignored the last sentence. “Does Asagi know?” Kentaro found his way of talking and asking strange. He never used to be like that, Hitsugi had always been out in the open, extroverted and loud. But now that.... well since maybe feelings were involved, he seemed kind of.... clumsy, even helpless? Kentaro smirked which was not overseen by Hitsugi. “Why do you smile?”

“My secret. Just realized something.”

“Aha.... about me?”

“Possibly.”

“You didn't answer my question.”

Kenken breathed out loudly. “No, Asagi doesn't know yet but suspects something. It was enough for his hurt to scream though.”

Hitsugi scratched his head. This he never wanted, never expected to be in a situation like this one day and to be honest, not so long ago he wished for Asagi and Kenken to come together but thinking about the possibility now..... His grip around Kenken's hand tightened.

“Ouch, stop it! As a matter of fact, who told you to hold my hand in public?!”

Hitsugi looked down at Kentaro next to him: “What? Playing the Seraphim card again?”

“You know that I would never do this, in fact, I never had.”

That was true but Hitsugi released Kentaro's hand nevertheless. He decided to try to be patient.... widely guessing how long that would last.

It was still all too surreal for Kenken, only in his wildest dreams he had imagined a scenario like that but now that it REALLY happened, it felt different. Hitsugi behaved differently from what he had imagined him to be. Yes sure, he was rough and small with words but on the other hand almost shy. True to his character, Hitsugi broke the fantasy and asked:

“What's your opinion on the dispatch?”

Matter of factly, Hitsugi of course knew why the other Seraphim dispatched him, he just wondered if Kentaro knew the real reason.

“It came so unexpected. Yesterday I was still training fighters, now I have to look out for angelic children.”

Hitsugi froze and stood glued to the spot. Kentaro who had continued walking turned around and looked at his frozen friend. “What? You didn't know?”

Hitsugi pointed at himself. “ME? Looking after angelic children?!”

“Well basically they assigned me to this task but since we are officially fighting partners now.... welcome to my world I guess.”

Hitsugi still didn't move, that was when Kentaro walked a few steps back, slung his arm into Hitsugi's arm and pulled him playfully along. “You will be fine. I'm looking after you.”

True fact was that Kentaro was quite upset this morning about the dispatch and Reita had to use all his mighty powers to calm him down and maybe play a slight mind trick as well but what kept him leaving after all was the fact that Hitsugi would be there with him.... guess now he had to look out not only after children but for Hitsugi as well. The mere idea of the fun in it lifted up his moods.

“We will be fine.” Kentaro said more to himself then to Hitsugi who still said nothing. After they had walked some distance in silence, arms still intertwined, Hitsugi asked carefully: “Are you all right?”

Kenken knew what he meant. “There are too many emotions to settle for an answer right now. It was all too much these days, I need time to figure out how I feel... about everything.”

Hitsugi nodded.

“I can't shake the feeling that we were dispatched because I'm too weak.”

Hitsugi stopped and looked down on Kenken who looked up with a newly gained wisdom in his eyes. “Don't you want to see it or are your emphatic abilities rusty? We ARE at this point because you did TOO MUCH and.... and....”

“What?”

“Well, never mind.”

“No, spill it.”

“I was concerned.”

“About what?”

Hitsugi turned his head aside and looked away incredulously before he snapped back: “About you of course! How can an Empath be so dense sometimes!.... really....”

Kenken pointed at himself: “You were concerned about me? Really? Since when?”

Hitsugi passed Kentaro and continued walking while Kentaro followed him like a puppy again. “Ne, tell me! Tell me!”

For a moment, memories arose and it felt like the young Kentaro was back, playful and pestering the shit out of Hitsugi. He grinned to himself though and went on his way while Kentaro kept on following him... realizing how much he had missed these old times, the good old days when they were so young and carefree.

But suddenly he stopped and Kentaro bumped into Hitsugi's back. “Hakuei's calling.”

“I heard it too.”

“Time to train.” Hitsugi smirked, grabbing Kentaro's hand, pulling him in front of him and lifting him up in his arms.

“What are you doing?!” Kentaro said while he slung his arms around Hitsugi's neck automatically as he unfolded his wings.

“Giving you a lift and there is nothing you can do about it.” And with his strong white wings, Hitsugi lifted them up in the air to reach the training compound.

Hitsugi landed in front of another training hall which was reserved for higher ups to train.

Wordlessly, he let Kenken glide down from his arms. Together, they walked into direction entrance when Kentaro looked up at Hitsugi's poker face. For an outsider he seemed to look normal but Kentaro realized that he thought about something. “What is it?” Kentaro simply asked but Hitsugi didn't answer. “Spill it or I will read your mind.” Hitsugi narrowed his eyes and looked down at the smaller Angel.

“I just remembered that day you and Asagi were demonstrating your fighting skills in front of the whole class, showing how a fighter and Empath fought together......”

“And?” A long pause followed before Hitsugi finally said: “I was so jealous. The two of you were amazing together and elegant in your moves.... I envied that.”

Kentaro pulled up his eyebrows in astonishment. “I never knew that.”

“Well, now you know. And I won't flatter myself to expect to be as good as you were, I-”

Hitsugi stopped when Kentaro reached up to his face and held his head in between his palms. “You now listen to me Mr. Ikari. Nobody belongs to anyone. Partnerships come and go. Sometimes you share a certain amount of time with someone before ways part again, that's the way of nature.”

Hitsugi reached up and covered Kenken's right hand on his cheek with his own, looking him deeply into his eyes: “Will our ways part too one day?”

Kentaro blushed and let go of Hitsugi's face. “This I cannot tell, only God knows.” Hitsugi too moved back from the proximity when Hakuei finally stretched out his head from inside the training hall. “Are you done flirting now and ready to train?”

Kentaro gave Hitsugi one last look before he entered the hall and Hitsugi followed.

“Good to see you both.” Hakuei smiled and Kentaro and Hitsugi came to a halt in front of him, Reita and Ryohei. Perfect, they got the premium squad, Hitsugi thought, not that he was nervous.....

Meanwhile, the Empaths were scanning the room and it was only seconds for them to take all the energy in. It was the first time for all of them to see Kenken and Hitsugi next to each other in this new 'constellation'. Not arguing but actually in peace. Reita couldn't help himself but to feel the fragile connection between those two. It was still very fragile but it was there. Reita was happy for his long time friend. After all these years, their souls finally were connected.

“So, this is our first training session as new fighting partners?” Kentaro looked between Hakuei and Reita as Hakuei answered: “Yes it is. The two of you have to synchronize your energies before you will be able to get assigned to new tasks.”

Hitsugi remained silent while Kentaro nodded. Ryohei simply smiled at the two of them. He had never seen this constellation before, only knew Kenken together with Asagi but he had to admit it, they looked great together. A real power couple... although it was still fresh, Ryohei could feel it too.... new, blossoming Love.... which all of a sudden strangely made his heart ache but he didn't know why.

Reita broke the silence. “Get into position.” And with that, he and Ryohei took their position in the middle of the training hall as well while Hakuei stepped aside to act as a referee.

Ryohei swung elegant his arm to make his fighting spear appear while Reita said: “We will attack while you and Hitsugi will try to synchronize your energy to simply block, no attack yet.”

“Got it. “Hitsugi said from behind Kentaro since the Empaths always stood in front of the fighters to protect them with invisible shields. That was EXACTLY the reason why Reita and now Kami too wanted Ryohei out of the game and stick to healing. He too stood in front of the fighter to protect him first.

“Ready? Go!” Hakuei shouted out loud and Reita threw an energy ball into direction Hitsugi. Kentaro concentrated with his Empath abilities the moment Reita had formed the energy ball and with his invisible senses took in the information where the energy ball was pointed at. With ease, he pulled up an invisible shield in front of Hitsugi and the ball of energy dissolved. Now that was easy.

What Kentaro had to do was getting used to Hitsugi's energy around him. He had to feel him even when his eyes couldn't see him..... which was more than easy. Asagi's energy used to be very smooth and quiet.... Hitsugi on the other hand beamed like a ball of fire behind Kentaro. Which was nothing new to him. Even when there was no connection between the two of them, Kentaro used to 'feel' him even when they were meters apart on the same floor in a large building.

Reita felt that too because Hitsugi was a walking bundle of energy. The perfect fighter.

Hakuei nodded at Reita who formed another ball of energy and attacked. This time from above. The orb dissolved even meters away from Hitsugi but before Kenken realized, a series of energy balls came from the side. Swift, Kentaro ran around Hitsugi to shield him from the side as well but came too late when another attack had followed from the other side simultaneously. Reita attacked from both sides which forced Hitsugi to act now too. With his energy sword, Hitsugi parried the other attack but before he had turned around, an unexpected impact to his side sent Hitsugi down to the ground, only to realize that Kentaro had been catapulted into him too.

“STOP!” Hakuei screamed and Reita came to a halt behind Ryohei who had observed the on-goings concerned. While Reita knew what the problem was, Ryohei had no idea.

Hakuei looked from Reita to Kenken and shouted over to the bundle on the floor. “Are you all right?” Kentaro glared and Hakuei realized that except his pride, nothing was hurt. Kentaro stood up while Hitsugi reached for his sword which he had lost during the impact.

“Again or do you want to talk about it?” Hakuei asked.

“Again.” Kentaro simply said while Hitsugi couldn't help himself but to realize that there was more going on than he could grasp.

A second series of attacks followed, slowly heating up. The attacks were more serious and Kentaro has reached his highest concentration. Hitsugi was able to parry a few attacks since they were not yet allowed to fight back, only parry.

“Faster!” Hakuei shouted in between and Reita raised the level of attacks. Fighting became more serious but then it was Hitsugi who suddenly shouted: “KEN!” He jumped in front of him and parried another attack with his sword, only to get hit simultaneously and they both got catapulted down to the ground. Hitsugi landed hard with his back on the floor because he kept on holding Kenken around his stomach to save him from the impact.

“STOP!” Hakuei shouted and this time Ryohei ran over to the two of them. Kentaro crawled down in shock from Hitsugi who had lost consciousness.

“Hitsu!” He patted his cheek when Ryohei finally arrived. He hovered with his hand over Hitsugi's chest and concentrated on him. Luckily only moments later, Hitsugi opened his eyes and Kenken let out a breath of relieve but his face showed concern.

“Did Reita catapult my sorry soul into another dimension?” Hitsugi murmured and Ryohei smiled while Kenken still looked rather concerned, he said nothing. Now Hakuei had arrived and stretched out his arm to help his old friend up. He steadied Hitsugi who held onto his head.

“He got you pretty bad.”

“I'm sorry.” Reita who had also arrived said.

“Nothing to be sorry for. This is training.” Hitsugi said while Kentaro still remained silent at his side. Hakuei noticed Kentaro's silence. “Let's take a break.”

Together, the group of Angels walked outside the training hall to get some fresh air.

“I would kill to smoke a cigarette right now.” Hitsugi said, still holding onto his head while Hakuei patted his shoulder. “Old habits die hard.”

“I loved that on earth.”

“I remember. I used to smell like a tobacco factory around you.” Hakuei said and Hitsugi laughed out loud while Kentaro followed them absentminded. Continuing their reminiscence, Kentaro felt how he was hold back on his sleeve, it was Reita who gestured him to follow him back inside for a word. Ryohei meanwhile continued on his way out too.

“Do you know what the problem is?” Reita started while Kentaro looked up at his follow Seraphim and friend. He shook his head. “I have no idea. Is it my fault?”

Reita didn't answer his question, instead he said: “You don't trust him.”

“Excuse me?”

“This is it.” And Reita knew that Hakuei knew it too. “I'm sorry to bring up this touchy subject but years of neglect and ignorance.... you shielded you heart and you were right in doing so.”

It made Kenken unbelievably sad and no words came out of his mouth.

“I'm sorry to say that but you chose one of the most complicated Angels heaven has to offer.”

Kenken gave a breath of laughter. “Lucky me.”

“You can't help where your heart lands. It's not that we don't know Hitsugi but-” Reita paused and waited until Kenken looked up and made eye contact. “You are one of the most gifted Empaths here in heaven and a well deserved Seraphim on top of that. Only someone like you can understand and guide an Angel like Hitsugi.” Now Reita placed one hand on Kenken's shoulder. “The two of you just need time.”

Kenken smiled but it didn't reach his eyes. “Time which we don't have.”

“God gives us all the time we need. He is always right, he makes no mistakes. We are all guided by Him.”

Kenken nodded. “Thank you, for your kind words.”

Reita smiled and nodded. “Now, take a break.”

Kenken nodded and together they joined the group outside.

They continued their training until late in the evening and matter of factly, they became better in shielding and finally attacking back but Kentaro couldn't help himself but to realize that Reita toned down on the attacks a little bit.

Kentaro understood that Reita had done what he did to teach him a lesson. A lesson about what he had to learn next and it was a lesson well taught. Learning how to trust.... it made him thoughtful, almost melancholic. After decades of only trusting himself and his talents, this seemed to be the hardest task at hand. To lay his vulnerability into another one's hands. In all his mortal and immortal life times he never had done so, Kenken came to realize.

“Are you hurt?” Hitsugi asked Kentaro when they walked silently back in the evening inside heavenly castle.

“No, I'm not.”

“I don't mean physically.”

That was when Kentaro looked up at Hitsugi and wondered how sensitive Hitsugi really was. He had never expected him to be emphatic but on the other hand, it was him who had realized before Asagi how he really felt.

“It's hard to put into words....”

Hitsugi nodded, making a sad face himself. He couldn't help himself but to think that it was partially his fault too. Out of nowhere, Hitsugi turned aside and took Kenken into his arms. He leaned heavily on the smaller Angel's body while Kentaro was stiff in surprise. Hesitantly and slow, Kenken lifted up his arms and finally encircled Hitsugi as well. He breathed against Hitsugi's neck and closed his eyes, taking in his scent. And there they stood, in total silence. No one said a word, they simply hold onto each other as if their life depended on it. There was a new understanding in between these two, something that couldn't be put into words.

It was Hitsugi who finally moved back from the embrace. Silently, he looked at Kenken and took his hand and for the first time it felt natural and right. He walked Kentaro back to his apartment and waited in front of his door until Kentaro was inside. They said their good nights and Hitsugi turned around and walked away. Kentaro was about to close his door when he opened it again and called out his name. Hitsugi stopped in his tracks.

“I don't want to be alone tonight, I'm always alone.”

It took him no time to turn around and walk back to Kentaro. It was natural instinct when he picked Kenken up and carried him inside his apartment. With one foot, Hitsugi closed the door and walked straight inside Kentaro's bedroom. Scolding himself internally, Kenken wondered whether he had unleashed a beast but on the contrary.... Hitsugi placed him softly on his bed, pulled down his shoes and fighting armor, then covered him with his own comforter on his bed.

“I'm back in a sec.”

Outside in his living room, Kentaro heard how boots and fighting armor dropped to the ground before Hitsugi reappeared.

Silently, he moved to the other side of the bed and placed himself next to Kenken... who was wide awake now and as nervous as he could be. Not that Hitsugi had already slept in his bed before but this time it was different. Words and situations had passed between them, they slowly grew on each other....

Kenken turned aside to look at Hitsugi, only to realize that the bundle of energy had fast fallen asleep. Kenken smiled at himself. Hitsugi sometimes behaved like a child..... and he was so beautiful when he slept. Well, to him he had always been beautiful but there was something about the innocence of a sleeping person. Slowly, Kenken reached forward and moved a strand of hair out of Hitsugi's face. He recalled Reita's words about him being one of the most complicated Angels and he was right in saying so.... but to him, it had never mattered. He had adored him from the moment he had first set eyes on him on earth. This grumpy, high energetic, complicated Angel. Kenken smiled about the memories.

Slowly, he moved forward to Hitsugi and leaned with his forehead against his chest, curling up against this heated body of him. Breathing in the scent of his most desired Angel, after such a long time of yearning, a dream came true.

Kenken closed his eyes and fell asleep too. It felt good not being alone in the dark.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was late the same evening when Ryohei had left the training compound to fulfill a deed which he had planned to settle today. Although he had wished to finish sooner, it couldn't be helped since all heavenly residents were on edge because of strengthening their defense for heaven and humanity.

After saying his goodbyes, Ryohei entered the dark chilly night and breathed in the fresh air as he slung the bag over his shoulder, his steps steady and self-confident. Although it was exhausting, training was also great today. He enjoyed it immensely to train with higher class Angels because there was so much to learn from them-

A flashback in his head when during his last fight training a few days ago, he had been everything else than victorious.... that smirking face of Kami as he stood above him and reached for his hand-

Ryohei shook his head. It was just training, nothing to be agitated about. If someone would have told him that he would ever train with an Archangel together, he would have declared them insane. But no matter how humiliating it was, he had learned from the experience.

Matter of fact, he was on his way to the Archangel compound to return Kami's cape to him, he only hoped that they were still there..... Kami's cape which was soaking wet last time but now nice and clean. He so hoped to find him there alone and be over with it quickly as he didn't want to raise any talk..... which was nonsense because he only returned his cape, right? Nothing special about it.

Ryohei entered the Archangel compound which was a large house with entrance hall and several large rooms attached to it. He still wondered if anyone was still there but his question got answered when the Archangel of Earth, Mana, came literally floating down the corridor. Ryohei bowed politely and Mana smiled, sending a thought into his head. 'How can I help you?' Ryohei answered verbally. “I wanted to return something to Kami.”

That was when the rest of the Archangels came out of their meeting room too. First Hide, then Shizumi and then Kami... who combed his hair back on the way out and looked surprised and then smiled when he saw a familiar visitor at the entrance. He excused himself and came over to Ryohei while Mana floated back to the others, making them go back into the meeting hall as silently as somehow possible.

Ryohei bowed politely and then pulled Kami's cape out of his bag. “I'm sorry for the late visit. I wanted to return this.”

Kami took his cape. “I'm sorry again for the wet fight.” And he meant it when he said it but Ryohei smiled. “Thank you for your time, I enjoyed the training. It was a good experience, to learn something new.”

Ryohei couldn't help himself but realize, that Kami wasn't just quite there. He was somewhere else with his thoughts and on top of that looked tired too. If he only knew that both Reita and Kami wished for the petite beauty to stick to healing and stop fighting, he would be beyond furious.

“What I always wondered,” Kami started, “if you had a strong partner who was perfectly able to protect and fight for you, would you stop fighting?”

No question could have hit him harder. Instead of seeing intention in it, he saw it as an insult. “And play housewife and mother? Never! What kind of a question is that?!”

Kami tried to suppress an inhale and looked pokerfaced back at Ryohei. “You are one of the last healers in your generation, I guess you don't know how valuable you are.”

Ryohei's face fell as he recalled the countless fights with his cousin.... he was so tired of it. He shook his head as he turned around. “Not you too.”

“I'm sorry if I have offended you, my apologies.”

Ryohei looked back over his shoulder, ready to go. “Thank you for showing me what you too really think of me: Another commodity of heaven, ready to be pushed around wherever needed.”

A hand landed softly on Ryohei's shoulder and turned him around. When he looked back at Kami, he saw how the tall Angel shook his head in disbelieve. “Can't you see? You are the shooting star everybody wants to see but no one is able to catch.”

When he said that, Kami moved his fingers up to Ryohei's cheek..... but stopped. He went back into position. “If you want to train extra hours, I happily oblige if this is what you really wish and can benefit from.”

Ryohei hold his breath... for just a second before he bowed politely and with a 'good night' left the compound with an unsatisfied and puzzled feeling.

Collected, Kami turned around to the meeting hall when three highly agitated Archangels stormed outside the room into the hall. It was Hide who spoke first while Shizumi had his arms crossed, waiting for an answer while Mana stood politely in the background, knowing most of it anyway.

“Ok, Kami we can't hold it in any longer..... what is going on with this young fighter? We see him quite often these days.....”

Kami now had his long slender arms crossed as well. “Not that it's any of your business but he is a fighter for my squad and... let's say some family members don't want him to fight.”

Hide nodded to himself. “I see..... Which family is he coming from?”

“Tora is his only remaining family.... who was a cousin to Seraphim Kai.”

It was out. And the silence was palpable as they all froze. “Kai? You mean, like, Kai? This Kai?”

Kami nodded. “Yes, Ryohei is Kai's little cousin.”

Shizumi lifted up his arms over his head in disbelieve while hide opened his mouth in shock but nothing came out. Mana of course knew and stayed cool.

“No wonder everybody wants him to stop fighting....” Of course they had 'overheard' their conversation. That was when Hide came to a halt in front of Kami, took his hand and said: “We will protect Kai's little cousin, come what may. That's what we owe him!”

Kami smiled lovingly and nodded at Hide and the others. “Thank you for your sentiment. It means a lot, really.”

Mana said something the mental way to Kami who nodded pokerfaced at the Archangel of Earth.

Together, they called it a day and left the compound to go home. All the way home, Mana's words echoed through Kami's head: “I haven't seen you smile in a hundred years, treasure the source of it. Use the time which is left to us, all of us.”

End of part 24

Chapter Text

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nJpt6o2l5q0

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 25

Watching shadows

Since Kentaro had officially left the training, Hakuei and Reita had a lot to do these days to train the Empath youngsters with their AOR fighting partners. Ryohei was also helping out a lot and seemed to work extra hours with Reita now too.

Ni~ya had always been an observer and since it was discovered that he was a first generation Empath just like Kenken and Reita, he didn't mind to help out a lot during training too. Thankfully, Sakito was a total treasure who also didn't mind and kept a smiling face even when he was totally exhausted, all for the greater good.

Ni~ya loved observing him, especially when Sakito thought that nobody was watching. Next to being the most gorgeous Seraphim in heaven (from Ni~ya's totally biased point of view), he was also funny and so loving that it was ridiculous... but in a good way.

The jolting and shying back from Sakito's touches had become better over time but the horrendous nightmares still came back now and then. Ni~ya hated himself for it, for often waking Sakito up from his peaceful sleep with utter screams of terror.... he always said that he didn't mind but Ni~ya hated himself for it nevertheless. Some scars ran deep, very deep and all the healing and loving wouldn't make the memories go away. All Ni~ya could do was to accept them, as something that had happened to him but didn't represent who he really was.

And Sakito knew that. For the first time, Ni~ya felt something like 'home' and 'belonging.' He told himself every day that he didn't deserve him, Sakito hated it when Ni~ya said it out loud but it was the truth.

On his way to their private apartment, Ni~ya stopped in his tracks when he felt a familiar energy not far away from him.... and to him, it also reeked and disgusted him. Especially as an Empath and with his past too.

Kirito had turned around the corner and looked up at Ni~ya now who had just stopped in his tracks and observed the Demon walking around freely..... and he didn't like it one bit. Kirito could tell what Ni~ya was thinking since he's had the opportunity to observe living beings for eternity.

“What are you looking at, newborn 'Angel'?”

Ni~ya didn't respond to the provocation. “I could ask you the same. Why are you freely walking around here? Why are you here?”

With his cold white eyes, Kirito tried to intimidate Ni~ya while he passed him, none of them said another word. After Kirito was gone, a shiver went through Ni~ya's angelic body because his physics seem to remember this dark energy. And he thanked God internally for the rescue, love and all the forgiveness which he had received and had made him a new resident in heaven, he was so thankful for everything.

Ni~ya arrived back at their apartment and Sakito couldn't help himself but to realize how tense he was. Nervously, Ni~ya paced around the apartment while he got undressed from his training armor. Sakito meanwhile was the one observing from the couch and followed the dark haired Angel pacing up and down. Leaning over the backside of the couch and with his face leaning on his hands, Sakito looked up at Ni~ya. “What happened?”

Ni~ya turned left and right while he combed his shoulder long dark hair out of his face. “I'm thinking.”

“I can see that. What are you thinking about?”

Ni~ya shook his head while he relived the last encounter. “I don't like it..... that a Demon and a higher up on top of that walks around freely here in heaven.”

Now Sakito knew what Ni~ya was thinking about. “Kirito is an ambassador in heaven, just like Aoi..... well he used to be an ambassador in hell before Kenken teleported him back into heaven, most amazingly together with you.” He smiled again.

Silently, Ni~ya sat down on the railing of the couch where Sakito was leaning on with his head and touched Sakito's hair tenderly. “I have been with this creatures too long. They cannot be trusted. All of them are pure evil.”

Sakito now encircled Ni~ya's hip with his arms and leaned against him with his head. Luckily distraught, Ni~ya touched Sakito's arms and held them in his own.

“He was able to help Aiji.”

Ni~ya silently shook his head. “Calculation.... I still don't like him.”

“You don't have to, just like me.”

For the first time today, a smile formed on Ni~ya's lips. “Now that's easy.” He turned around and moved his upper body down to reach Sakito's face. He kissed him slowly, tenderly, hold the side of his face in his large hand and kissed him again and again. Sakito gave the sweetest gasps which positively drove Ni~ya insane. After another deep kiss, Ni~ya broke the contact and leaned with his forehead against Sakito's forehead, eyes closed. “Stay save, no matter what happens, always stay save and never do something reckless.”

Sakito nodded silently. That was when Ni~ya broke the contact and made his way into the bedroom to get changed. On his way out he said: “The dark Lord Kaoru will never give something up that is rightfully his. We have Aoi while Kirito is still here.”

With an uneasy feeling, Sakito looked at his hands. He tried not to let the bad news eat on him these days. As a Seraphim he and the others were role models to the lower class Angels..... staying positive was hard these days.

Ni~ya came outside their bedroom with a new change of clothes on, ready to leave again. Sakito looked over to him wondering. “Where are you going?”

“To see Ruki.”

“Can I come with you?”

Ni~ya smiled lovingly. “Of course you can, you don't need to ask.” He stretched out his arm and Sakito jumped up and took Ni~ya's hand. A quick kiss on Sakito's hair and they went on their way.

Meanwhile, Ruki sat on his desk and hold Kaoru's last letter to heaven in his hand. He had his eyes closed and internally prayed to holy God how to proceed next. In it, Kaoru asked for a heavenly confidant to be send back to hell since Kirito was in their realm but Ruki and Kamijo had decided not to answer to it since it smelled like foul play.... something else was going on here which they couldn't name.

In that moment, a knock sounded on the door and Ruki knew immediately who it was. “Come on in!” Ni~ya and Sakito entered Ruki's large office with the infamous endless desk, books and paper on it. Ruki lay down the letter and moved back in his seat, offering the two Angels seats.

“What brings you here, Ni~ya, Sakito?”

Sakito looked to Ni~ya since he had no idea why Ni~ya wanted to see the Angel of Fate.

“I just crossed paths with Kirito....”

Ruki looked pokerfaced at Ni~ya, finding it strange since he had just read the letter concerning him.

“... and I wondered if he is under secret surveillance or why is he walking around freely in heaven? Demons, in no time and space, can ever be trusted, period.”

Ruki nodded and finally answered. “I know and don't be concerned, he is being watched. This is all I can tell.”

Now Ni~ya nodded. “Will he stay here in heaven forever now? Or for how long?”

Ruki felt that this was kind of a personal topic to Ni~ya but he acknowledged his concern. “Nothing lasts forever. His time will also come to an end but it is not on us to tell when this time will be, we ill be patient and see.” Sakito held onto Ni~ya's hand tightly and looked reassuring at his beloved.

“Change of topic, how is training going on?” Ruki asked. “I heard you and Sakito are helping out quite a bit these days.”

Sakito beamed very proudly about his Empath partner and Ni~ya answered. “From my inexperienced point of view I would say we are doing great. The learning curve of the young Angels is high, the motivation to defend heaven and humanity is very much uphold.”

“Good.” Ruki looked at Saki. “Sakito, how are you doing as a new fighter, together with your Empath-Partner?”

Sakito smiled. “Very well. I am perfectly protected and my fighting skills are getting better every day.”

“Glad to hear that.... how about Asagi and Jun? You are training the new fighting partners?”

Ni~ya answered. “We are. Well...” Ni~ya thought about it. “They are as well as can be expected for a newly found fighting duo, I'm just a little concerned about Asagi's spirits these days. He seems rather low....”

“And Aoi too.” Sakito added which stirred an emotion in Ruki's eyes which he couldn't hide. Aoi is a long time friend of his and all these years he was one of the few Angels who were always on the search for something.... Something he couldn't name himself. Restless and very often alone....

Ruki changed the subject. “Which position are you training for? The two of you will hardly be dispatched with an Archangel on earth...”

Ni~ya answered. “We train to protect the heavenly boarders.”

Ruki nodded when he remembered that he wanted to talk to Kamijo about this topic. “Is there anything else I can help you two with? Because I have to visit Kamijo now....”

The two Angels shook their heads and stood up. Saying their good byes, Ni~ya hold onto Sakito's arm like a newlywed husband and Ruki couldn't help himself but to remember their story. That it took them centuries, first as working partners, then as friends, then divided by worlds and now after all this time finally together as Lovers. In the end, everything turned out good, it just took them some time since everything and everybody has its own pace.

Ruki smiled when he escorted them outside and went on his way to see Kamijo.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Chipper as ever, Jun was on his way to fetch his fighting partner Asagi. Although the much taller and older fighting Angel told him that he didn't have to, Jun absolutely insisted. He knew and felt how heartbroken Asagi was and since Jun cared for his friend, he wanted to bring him some joy and diversion.

Three loud knocks on the door.... no one answered. Again three loud knocks when Asagi finally opened the door. “I heard you the first time.”

“Good morning Asagi! Time to train!”

Asagi fetched his training gear and closed the door behind him, following Jun outside the castle.

“Did you sleep well?” Jun started but Asagi simply nodded with a short 'thanks'. He usually talked more but since Asagi wasn't a morning person, Jun dropped it and they made their way in silent confidence to the training hall.

Inside the hall, Hakuei, Reita and Ryohei had already arrived and they talked about training tactics and on whom of the fighting couples they had to concentrate more.

“I want to concentrate on Asagi and Jun today.” Reita said and Hakuei nodded understandingly.

“Later this evening, it's Hitsugi and Ken's turn again.” Hakuei added. Ryohei tried not to count the hours he would be awake again today. They all worked hard and did their best but for weeks now, the hours he spent in his little apartment he could almost count on one hand.

Remembering the evening before, a voice suddenly echoed through his head. 'Can't you see? You are the shooting star everybody wants to see but no one is able to catch.' Only now he realized how beautiful Kami's words really were, almost poetic... and and... after MAYBE loosing some sleep over 'if you had a strong partner who was perfectly able to protect and fight for you, would you stop fighting?' His mind couldn't comprehend what was going on. True, Tora wanted him to stick to healing since always, he wondered why Kami now started with something like this too.... and after all these weeks of stress and angst about a possible attack, for the first time (and Ryohei hated admitting it to himself), he yearned to just stay at home and listen to the birds singing.

The voices next to Ryohei had died down and Reita and Hakuei observed the young beauty agonizing about something they weren't part of.

“Are you all right?” Hakuei asked and Ryohei awoke from the daydream.

“Yeah, I'm fine.” He hated it when Reita looked at him like this. It seemed as if the oldest Empath in heaven could look right through him. Ryohei hadn't told him about the visit though and luckily, their pupils arrived.

The three of them stood in front of the larger getting group and after everybody had finally arrived, Hakuei addressed the group and split into smaller groups.

Reita and Ryohei walked over to Asagi and Jun, it was their turn today to train under surveillance.

“Old friend.” Reita smiled underneath his nose cover at Asagi and he gave a quick smile back but it still didn't reach his eyes. “Into position, we are training attacks today.” Asagi nodded and pulled his long black hair into a ponytail while Jun jumped in front of Asagi, as always full of energy.

As an Empath, Jun was Asagi's shield and he was a very talented and quick one at that. Jun fought with his bare hands, forming protecting shields with them while Ryohei fought and formed them with his thin golden spear. Every Angel had its own tactics.

As soon as Reita started to attack, Asagi went into fighting mode. He used to train with a high Empath before therefore his high professionalism. Reita had to give him that. The moment Asagi put his foot into the ring, boy he meant business.

Jun blocked the attacks right away and when Reita increased the intensity, Asagi did the rest. Ryohei must have realized it as well and looked with a satisfied smile back at Reita who had realized the same. The couple worked great together, it's just Asagi's heart which had to come around. For that he needed time. In the meantime, the two of them worked quite well.

They trained together with them until midday, that was when their class was done and they carried on to the Seraphim classes about Love and trust, since that was how the enemy had attacked them the first time by crushing the Angel's spirits in their doubts and fears.

Hakuei, Reita and Ryohei had a short break until they moved to the Seraphim training halls to train Hitsugi and Kentaro. On their way, they talked about what tactics to train today but Ryohei could only follow bits and pieces, he was still kind of tired. Finally they arrived and saw Hitsugi and Kenken sitting in front of the building, enjoying the sun. It was a lovely sight to see because it seemed that Kenken had fallen asleep with his head leaning against Hitsugi's shoulder. Spotting the high class Angels arriving, Hitsugi shook Kenken awake who looked drowsy into the distance, Ryohei so felt that. Slowly they stood up and greeted their fellow friends and went inside the training hall.

After some small talk, they went into fighting position. Ryohei hold onto his head and thought that it felt funny. Nevertheless, they went into position and Ryohei made his spear appear. Hakuei shouted go and the attacks from Reita behind him followed..... that was when Ryohei's vision became black.

Without any signs, the petite fighter fell to the ground, his spear clattering to the floor as did his body.

“Ryohei!” Kentaro shouted out and covered his mouth in shock. Hakuei ran over to the young fighter while Reita dropped to the ground right next to him, holding the petite fighter in his arms. He seemed totally unconscious.

“What happened?!” Hakuei couldn't help himself, he was very worried.

“I can't tell.” Reita said who looked at the lifeless bundle in his arms. In reflex, he touched Ryohei's forehead. “That's strange, it almost feels like a fever...”

“A fever?! Up here in heaven?! It's not that we're having human bodies!” Hakuei was very stressed by now. “I will call for Toshiya and Shinya!”

Reita nodded while Kentaro kneeled next to Ryohei and hold his hand while Hitsugi leaned over him, observing what was going on. Kentaro closed his eyes and tried to 'read' Ryohei's mind but he couldn't. It felt as if he had been blocked out. Shocked, he looked at Reita and shook his head. “I cannot reach him.”

“Me neither.” In that moment, Toshiya and Shinya stormed the training hall and slumped down to the ground by the sight of Ryohei. “What happened?!” Shinya asked and put his hands over Ryohei's stomach while Toshiya positioned himself behind Ryohei's head, holding his head in between his hands.

The healers concentrated on Ryohei, they looked up and down to check whether Ryohei had opened his eyes but he didn't. Now Shinya became nervous and Toshiya also shook his head. “It feels like he is in a deep sleep.” Toshiya mentioned and Shinya nodded.

“Let's bring him home.” Reita said and the others stepped back when Reita stood up with the fragile bundle in his arms. “A healer should be with him around the clock until he awakes again.” Reita said and Toshiya and Shinya looked at each other. Since Toshiya was a busy Seraphim, Shinya nodded and accompanied Reita. They stepped outside and unfolded their wings while Hakuei, Toshiya, Kentaro and Hitsugi stayed back.

Reita with Ryohei and Shinya left for holy castle and the remaining Angels gazed at them until they couldn't see them any longer. Hakuei hold his beloved around the shoulders while Kenken searched for Hitsugi's hand in angst. Kenken hold onto Hitsugi's hand, almost in desperation. He was very worried about Ryohei. He had never seen an Angel being so out of it since... since, well since Ni~ya's case.

“I better go and tell Tora.” Hakuei said and Toshiya nodded. He looked at the others. “Get some rest, we all need it right now.” The others nodded and Toshiya returned with Hitsugi and Kenken to heavenly castle.

Meanwhile, Reita and Shinya had arrived at Ryohei's cozy little apartment, with all the fresh flowers. Shinya gasped by the lovely arrangements while Reita carried him straight into his bedroom, removing the fighting gear and covering the petite beauty with his comforter. Shinya followed and sat down on a chair next to Ryohei's bed. There he hold onto his hand. He could feel that there was life but for some reason Ryohei was very far gone. Shinya had never seen such a thing. “I will go an talk to Ruki, if you need a break, maybe you can share shifts with Toshiya?”

Shinya nodded. “Of course.”

And Reita left them. It was only a few moments later, when the door was pushed open and a bundle of energy entered which Shinya recognized as Angel of Revenge-Energy.

“WHERE IS HE?!” Tora had entered the apartment and stood shocked in Ryohei's bedroom doorway. First he was frozen, then he moved closer to the bed. That was when Shinya realized that Hakuei was there as well, together with Toshiya. Shinya stood up when Tora literally broke down next to Ryohei's bed and hold onto his sleeping face. With his head, he leaned against Ryohei's head. It was very emotional. Shinya gave them some time before he whispered in his angelic voice. “Ryohei is alive. He is just in a very deep sleep.”

Tora didn't say a word, he just broke down in silence. That was when another well known energy entered the apartment. Now Karyu, AOR-Leader appeared, as he had heard about Tora suddenly leaving his squad during training. Karyu pulled up his eyebrows when he saw his former son Toshiya and mother Shinya in one place. (As they had 'a thing' going on many lifetimes and centuries ago, before they were with their respectable partners today.)

Family reunited, Karyu thought and smiled at them, Toshiya knew what he was thinking and Hakuei greeted him friendly. He gave Karyu the quick version of what had happened during training and the AOR nodded. “And a mind reader can't find out what happened to Ryohei?”

“He tried,” Shinya had come out of the bedroom, giving Tora some space. “But Reita couldn't read him either. He seemed like mentally blocked.” Karyu made a poker face and said nothing. He then proceeded and went into the bedroom, putting his hand onto his buddy's shoulder.

“We are all there for Ryohei and for you Tora.”

The other AOR sat motionless on Ryohei's bed and hold onto his hand. “Some of the most gifted Angels are looking after him around the clock.”

Tora nodded. He looked aside to Ryohei's face who looked as if he was deeply sleeping.

“I will be here to look after him,” Shinya said and Toshiya entered as well, “and me too.” Tora looked at the powerful Angels and nodded again. “Thank you.”

“Stay here as long as you wish but try to get some rest as well.” Shinya added and Tora nodded.

Toshiya and Shinya then talked outside to come up with a watching schedule before Hakuei and Toshiya left. Now Karyu and Shinya remained there with Tora for some time before Karyu had to return to his legion to continue with training. He promised to return later for Tora and Shinya agreed.

At the same time, Hitsugi and Kentaro took a walk through the park. Kenken had linked his arm with Hitsugi as he needed the moral and physical support right now. They were both deeply sunken in their thoughts and their conversation, talking quietly about what they had just witnessed. It was hard when a fighter went down in battle but it was even more tragic when an innocent, beautiful soul was somehow taken out.

Kentaro nodded about what Hitsugi had said, his words were very wise and caring.... they were so deeply sunken in their thoughts that they didn't see anyone around them. That was when another new power couple was approaching them.

“Yeah, I just heard from another fighting couple that-” Jun kept on babbling but he stopped when Asagi stopped in his moves. Frozen to the spot, Jun looked straight on and saw what Asagi saw. Deeply sunken in their conversation, Hitsugi and Kentaro approached and they had not yet seen them. “You know, we could just vanish if you like-”

“No. After all, we are friends.” Asagi said and only a moment afterward, Hitsugi looked up and their eyes met. That was when Kenken also realized and the couple stopped in their tracks too. Visibly surprised and not knowing how to react (since it was the first time for Asagi to see them 'together together'), no one moved. Luckily, it was Jun who reacted and continued walking straight ahead to Kenken and Hitsugi, now Asagi woke up and followed him.

“Good to see you,” Jun started, “but I can see that something is on your mind.”

Hitsugi nodded at Asagi who nodded back, Kentaro said hi.

“Yeah, something terrible just happened during training.” Hitsugi started. “Ryohei broke down and fell into some kind of coma.” Kentaro hold onto Hitsugi's arm as if his life depended on it.

Asagi looked shocked at Jun who looked the same way back at him. “We had just heard rumors but we didn't know who it was....” Jun said. “He had just trained with us this morning.”

Tears formed in Kentaro's eyes, he felt so very sorry for his petite friend. Ryohei had helped them so much these past months. Hitsugi looked from Ken back up to Asagi. “Maybe we talk some other time? It was good to see you two.” He said and meant it.

“Sure.” Asagi said and nodded at his old friend. “You look after him.” Asagi smiled and Hitsugi nodded agreeing.

“See you soon.” Hitsugi said and Kenken managed to nod at Jun and Asagi before they made their way back into heavenly castle.

They observed the couple returning into the castle silently but Jun couldn't help himself but to check on Asagi's face who remained pokerfaced.

“How are you?” Jun asked and it took a moment for Asagi to answer.

“I'm good. It's not like I didn't know. After all, we have known each other for centuries.”

Jun smiled slightly as they continued on their way home as well.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was later that day when Shinya had mentally called out for Toshiya. It was time for a shift change and in his message Shinya also delivered 'bring Aiji with you, Tora is still there' and Toshiya understood the assignment.

A few moments later, Toshiya and Aiji arrived, only to find a very concerned Shinya on a chair next to still unconscious Ryohei and a deeply mourning Tora sitting on the side of his bed. Aiji understood and went over to the bedside and placed a hand on Tora's shoulder. That was when Shinya left and had a word with Toshiya outside.

“Any news?” Toshiya asked.

“No, nothing. It may sounds strange but right now I'm more concerned about Tora, he mourns his cousin so much...” That was when Toshiya looked at Shinya for just a moment longer and Shinya said: “Oooooohhh....” He pulled up his eyebrows as he understood.

“It's very much one sided though.”

“Poor Tora.” Shinya said. That was when Aiji came out of the bedroom, holding Tora on his arm. “I will escort Tora back home, he must be very exhausted from the day.”

“That's a very good idea.” Toshiya said and cheered internally for Aiji and his mood forming abilities. Other than that, there would have been no chance to get Tora out of Ryohei's place ever.

After they had closed the door behind them, Toshiya and Shinya took a look at Ryohei together, both placing their hands on Ryohei to flood him with healing energy.... but after a while, they stopped. Toshiya shook his head. “This is not physical, it is mental. The higher ranked Empaths would be better to dive into Ryohei...”

Shinya nodded. “But let's stay here nevertheless, the Empaths are quite busy right now.”

“Yeah, Reita went to Ruki and hasn't been seen since and Kentaro is too sad to function right now.”

Concerned, Toshiya hold onto his forehead while Shinya cared over Ryohei's head. “Such a lovely little Angel.” The auburn haired beauty said and Toshiya smiled. “And a first generation healer at that.”

“Then why is he fighting and not healing together with us? We need any healer we can get.”

Toshiya smirked. “Try telling him that. What I've heard from Hakuei is that many tried to persuade him to stick to healing, especially Tora but Ryohei is stubborn. For some personal reason he wants to keep on fighting.... maybe it's because of his past....”

Now Shinya looked up questioning. “What kind of bad past could this lovely Angel have?” And Toshiya just said: “He is Seraphim Kai's cousin. He and Tora are the last ones from Kai's line of family.”

Shinya clasped his hand over his mouth as he froze in his chair. They all knew how Seraphim Kai had died through the hand of Archangel Kyo. Rumors have it that it was a crime of passion but the speculations were never answered.

All of heaven had deeply mourned Kai, also a gifted healing Angel back then next to being a Seraphim. It hurt Shinya deeply as Kai was the most loving and gentle soul in the higher ranks.... rumor has it that Archangel Kami changed drastically after Kai's death since he was there with him when he died. Unbelievably sad family tragedy.

“I didn't know that Kai still had family, how sad for them to be the last ones of their family.... let's do our best to awake him as soon as possible and care for him, that's what we owe to Kai.” Shinya said and Toshiya nodded.

“You want to get home to Die and change shifts?” Toshiya asked and Shinya nodded thankfully. “That would be great, he's-” And Shinya stopped in his sentence when Toshiya made a sign with his hand, closing his eyes. He concentrated on something and when he reopened his eyes, he looked back at Shinya in shock.

“What is it?!”

It took Toshiya another second before putting it into words. “Metatron and Ruki have called for a meeting tomorrow morning, concerning the dispatch to earth.” Toshiya couldn't believe the words he was saying. “So this is how it all begins....”

Shinya nodded. “I will stay here over night, you will need your strength tomorrow morning. I will send Die a message.”

Toshiya stepped forward and hugged his former mother and friend. “Thank you.” A kiss on Shinya's cheek before he left. “May God be merciful on all of us.” Shinya nodded and with that, Toshiya was gone.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The next morning, after for many Angels a short and sorrowful night the highest ranks of heaven arrived in Kamijo's holy hall collected and silent, knowing what the menu was.

The upcoming talk meant business, a call everybody knew would come one day but no one would ever be prepared for.

Kamijo and Ruki were waiting inside while all called for Angels were slowly arriving. The first ones were the Archangels Kami, Hide, Shizumi and Mana who took their seats at Kamijo's large table. Followed by the Seraphim with their fighting partners: Toshiya and Hakuei, Sakito and Ni~ya and Aiji. Followed by Karyu and Tora, the AOR-Leaders. The Empaths came in last: Kentaro with Hitsugi and Reita who was alone.

With a wave of his hand, the door closed, silent murmurs could be heard and the overall mood was gloomy. The Archangels looked at the last arriving Angels who where whispering at each other, only a keen observer would have seen the small details: Hitsugi holding Kentaro's hand tightly underneath the table, Karyu placing a hand on Tora's shoulder and removing it again after a kind word, Aiji taking his place next to Tora, Toshiya having a word or two with Hakuei and finally Reita who was the only Empath without his fighter.

Kami and Reita's eyes met for a split second before Kamijo cleared his voice and started.

“Fellow Angels, God's beloved children. This is the day heaven plans its moves. This is the day we will appoint what you all have been trained for, what you have been born to do. Today we will talk about the dispatch of the Archangels and their guarding fighting groups of AOR to earth. To reinstall balance in this damaged nature and its hopeless inhabitants. And for that, I want to address the Archangels.... are you ready to be dispatched back to earth?”

All the Angels looked at the four Archangels who sat there pokerfaced around the table. Kami looked at his fellow Archangels before he looked back at Kamijo and said: “We are ready.”

Now Kamijo addressed the AOR-Leaders. “Karyu, Tora, are your squads ready to be dispatched together with the Archangels to earth?”

Karyu and Tora looked at each other before Karyu answered: “They are ready to protect and fight.”

“Good.” Kamijo said. “Usually, this is an Archangels' routine mission to earth but since we know that hell is building up an army for a possible attack, this will be handled like a military mission to earth. Each Archangel will be guided and protected on earth with twice as much legions while security in heaven and its boarders will be doubled as well.”

Reita lifted up his hand to ask a question and Kamijo nodded at him.

“Where will the higher ranked Angels be positioned during this mission? And when does it start?”

It was Ruki who answered. “According to the prayers, prophecies, and signs of time, the dispatch will start as soon as possible, means tomorrow.”

A noise went through the hall before Kamijo knocked on the table to get their attention back. “There can be no delay, we are loosing souls, earth and its inhabitants get polluted more and more every day by the very successful propaganda from hell. This, gentlemen, is a mission on a scale we haven't coped with before, this is something we will possibly give our immortal life for.”

It became dead silent and a few Angels held hands underneath the table. Kamijo continued. “But this is why the new generation and Empaths trained dozens of new fighting couples for months for. Where is faith, there can be victory. Tatsuro's new dark army is huge but only a single light can illuminate a whole room, remember that.”

“As for the positioning,” Ruki said and looked over to Karyu who now cleared his throat.

“The Archangels will be dispatched to their assigned to continents on earth with the squads which had been trained especially for them and their mission to earth. During the whole mission, these squads will remain together with the Archangels on earth. At the same time, security will be doubled on heavenly boarder and throughout all spheres in heaven. Responsible for heavenly protection in heaven will be Hizumi and Die, together with Sakito and Ni~ya since I'm assigned to accompany Archangel Mana down to earth.”

Now Kami looked over to Reita questioning again and wondered why nobody addressed why Ryohei was missing. Every Angel here had arrived with their fighting partners while nobody seemed bothered that Reita was there alone....

“Toshiya and Hakuei will accompany Archangel Hide to the African and Arabian continents since this was the place where Kentaro was kidnapped..... while Reita will accompany Archangel Kami to the American continents, Tora will accompany Shizumi to the Asian continents and Mana will be accompanied by me to the European countries.”

They all nodded. It's not that they haven't heard about it so far.

“What about us?” Kentaro asked.

“You and Hitsugi will accompany the Angel of life, Shinya and seal the higher spheres of newborn souls during a possible attack.”

Kentaro looked shocked back at Hitsugi who stayed rather calm. They had made perfectly clear to their leaders that they wanted to fight in a possible battle and not just 'sit and wait' to protect any possible boarders. Karyu saw Kentaro's look and added. “Your task is one of the most important ones. One, only a highly trained Empath is able to pull off. If it is souls hell is after then the two of you have the most important job.”

Hitsugi now pulled Kenken gently back into his seat by pulling him on his arm underneath the table, giving him a feeling that it is all right. And he of course was right in doing so.

Kamijo now stood up and leaned on the table. “I just want to repeat your tasks: The legions on earth will protect the Archangels and simultaneously fight dark entities on earth, to resolve earth and its inhabitants from demonic oppression while the remaining legions in heaven will protect its boarders.” Ruki looked at Kamijo who nodded and signaled him that he was finished. “Any more questions?”

“When will we be dispatched? Time and meeting point?” Toshiya asked and Karyu answered.

“Tomorrow morning with sunrise, the legions will be gathered at the boarders.”

Ruki looked around and finally said: “This is your last evening in heaven. May the Lord be with you.”

After everything had been said, Kamijo called it finished and the Angels left the room rather silent and thoughtful.

Reita remained behind to have some last private words with Ruki and Kamijo before he left the hall as well. He took a few steps outside before he turned around, feeling the energy behind him.

“So, will you accompany me alone to earth? Where is Ryohei?” Kami pushed himself off the wall he had been leaning on.

“I'm sorry I haven't told you before, there was a lot going on.”

“I can tell... seeing how the others acted around each other. What happened?”

Reita looked back at Kami who for the first time couldn't help himself and showed slight nervousness. He shook his head and averted his eyes from Kami. “He broke down yesterday during training and fell into a coma. He hasn't been awake since then.”

Kami widened his eyes and opened his mouth, ready to ask a hundred questions but he couldn't form a clear thought. His first question was rather unexpected. “Does Tora know?!”

Reita nodded. “He does, Aiji is his steady companion right now.”

Kami held his hand in front of his mouth while nervously combing through his hair with the other. To be perfectly honest, Reita had never seen him that agitated before. “A-and, do you know why? Did the healers try to reach him?”

“We all did but to no avail. Shinya and Toshiya keep watch over him in his apartment but he doesn't respond to healing energy. Even us Empaths can't reach him, his mind is like blocked to get entered.”

Kami was frozen on the spot, he tried to form a clear thought but was surprised that there was none. He couldn't form any more questions, he didn't know how to act and couldn't comprehend what he was feeling right now.

Reita gave a sad smile and looked up at the large Archangel. “Care to visit him with me? I just wanted to say goodbye to him before the mission starts tomorrow.”

Speechless, Kami nodded and followed Reita through the holy halls outside into heaven, there they unfolded their wings and flew back into heavenly castle.

They landed on the higher floors and walked silently to Ryohei's apartment. They stopped in front of a door and Reita halted in his moves. Then he turned around and said: “I will go first and accompany Tora home. Wait in the shadows, go in when we have left.”

Kami nodded and did so. He waited a few meters away in the shadows. He could make out Reita knocking and a presence opening the door. He heard Shinya greeting Reita and then closing the door behind them. It felt like hours waiting and Kami felt how he became nervous although there was no reason to be. He would not be greeted by Ryohei, not see his allover smile nor his piercing gaze, no jokes on his behalf... instead, there will be silence.

Kami jolted when the door opened and Reita accompanied Tora outside, giving him consoling words on their way out. Together, they left this part of heaven and that was when Kami came out of the shadows. Each of his steps echoed like a heartbeat in his head, the way seemed impossibly long until he finally reached the door and knocked. It took a moment before a surprised Shinya opened the door. “Kami-sama?”

“I came to pay my respects.” It sounded stupid even in his own ears but Shinya smiled lovingly and let him enter. “How much do you know? Are there any questions I can answer you?”

Kami calmed down by the loving presence of the Angel of Life. Only now he realized why he felt so comfortable in Shinya's presence. Kai used to be an Angel of Life too, they both carried the same kind of energy. His heart ached and his feet threatened to give in. To be confronted by so much of his past and present, it was a lot.

Kami simply shook his head. “I only want to see him.”

Shinya nodded understandingly and guided him through the apartment which was heavily decorated with fresh flowers. In awe, Kami took in the surroundings. It was breathtaking, tender and beautiful.

Shinya stopped in front of a door and said: “I will wait in the living room, take all the time you need.”

Kami thanked him and went through the door as soon as Shinya had vanished.... if he would still have a heart, in this moment it would have stopped. It reminded him too much of a funeral. The flowers, the beautifully arranged Ryohei in his bed, the white covers pulled up to his chest.... it hurt to see him like that, unexpectedly much. Long forgotten memories, a deeply felt pain threatened to crawl back to the surface.....

With his last strength, Kami slumped down on the chair next to Ryohei's bed. He looked at him stunned. It seemed like yesterday when they had trained and spoken to each other, their last conversation ended not very well.

It happened automatically, when he reached for Ryohei's hand and held it in his own. It was so small, so fragile and cold. Kami averted his gaze from Ryohei's hand up to his sleeping face. His pouty lips drained of color, his long lashes resting. “How can you leave us now? Now in these hard times? What happened? What really happened? Where are you? I-”

Kami let go off Ryohei's hand and stood up, he combed his long hair back and shook his head in disbelieve. What was he doing? He sat back down on the chair and took Ryohei's hand back in between both of his hands. He leaned with his elbows on his knees and looked back at Ryohei's face. “It is selfish of me but I was kind of happy that you would accompany me down to earth....” Kami stopped talking and in reflex reached up to Ryohei's face, wanted to touch it but he stopped. Instead, he combed a strand of hair out of his face. It was so soft.

He went back on holding Ryohei's hand. “At the same time I'm glad that you will stay back here in heaven. Rest, beautiful Ryohei. We will fight for all of you and when I'm coming back, I want to be greeted by your big smile. Promise me that.” Kami looked back at Ryohei but of course no word, no motion came back from him.

Kami nodded at himself, still insecure on how to act and not knowing how he felt. He then placed Ryohei's hand back on the bed and stood up. Collected, he left the room and looked for Shinya. The loving healing Angel looked back at Kami: “You are already done?”

Kami nodded. “I need to rest. Tomorrow is a big day.”

Shinya smiled sadly and accompanied Kami back to the door. Before Kami left, he said: “I will be back in the morning to say good bye to him.”

Shinya smiled and added: “Be there before 8 o'clock, that's Tora's time.”

Kami nodded back at Shinya and thanked him for his help and left.

End of part 25

Chapter Text

(Picture: Kami - Archangel of Water and Leader of Archangels; Ryohei - Cherubim Fighter and healer)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 26

The Dispatch

The residents of heaven had been through wars before, lost infamous Angels and new ones were born, everyone had experienced their share of loss and trauma but also of newly found hope, love and new creations.

It was the day before departure when Reita had gone to Aoi and made him an surprising offer.

“Me? You want me to escort you and Archangel Kami down to earth on Ryohei's stead?”

Reita nodded.

“But you and Ryohei trained for weeks, the two of us haven't trained at all.”

Reita nodded understandingly. “I know but this won't be a problem. You are still a trained fighter and the rest of insecurities or abnormalities I will be able to balance out.”

Aoi thought about it when Reita went on.

“I wish this was an offer but we really need you. You are the only one I can ask and trust.”

Aoi nodded. “Then so be it. Let's protect Archangel Kami during his work on earth.”

Reita smiled and shook hands with Aoi.

It was the day of saying good bye. To hug and kiss your loved ones possibly the last time, to see sunrise out from heaven for possibly the last time. It was an awful short night for some of the concerned Angels, holding their loved ones close, some had dreamt bad, other couldn't sleep at all.

It was early in the morning when Karyu marched down with heavy footsteps, all dressed in combat gear and sword, down to the entry halls of heaven. Hizumi, his companion followed him. Both their gazes were stern and filled with determination.

“While I'm in the field with Archangel Mana, you will be responsible of heavenly boarders.” Karyu addressed Hizumi.

“Understood.”

“Make use of Die anytime you need him, he is excellent in sniffing out dangers.”

“Got it.”

Karyu and Hizumi entered the entry halls of heaven and the mere size of Angel groups gathering were breathtaking. Tora approached them, dressed in same combat gear as he would accompany Archangel Shizumi to the Asian lands. He shook both their hands.

“Let's get going.” Tora said all business, nothing of his personal pain shone through. He had said his good byes to an unconscious Ryohei hours before. Karyu nodded and the AOR-Leaders went to their legions to sort them into groups while Hizumi went looking for Die to secure the boarders.

Toshiya and Hakuei had also arrived as they would accompany Hide to the African and Arabian lands. Hide's squat was the one Kenken and Asagi were last time assorted to and because Kenken was abducted back then, heaven made sure to send a Seraphim duo this time.

Toshiya tightened straps on Hakuei's fighting gear while the older and taller Angel waited patiently for his beloved to be finished.

“There you go. All set for war.” That was when Hakuei took both of Toshiya's hands into his, pulled them up and kissed them with a deep gaze lingering on Toshiya... who pulled away his hands and blushed. He knew his beloved just too well and this open space was way too open for that.

“I love you too but we must focus on-” Toshiya's words stopped abruptly when Hakuei had pulled him into a tight hug and remained standing in this position. Toshiya understood. Nobody knew what to expect or how many of them would return home. Just this moment of sentiment had to be enough.

Toshiya hugged Hakuei back and whispered to him. “I found your soul after centuries of searching, I won't lose you again, especially not to Tatsuro.”

Now Hakuei moved back and said. “And I won't lose you.” He took Toshiya's face into his hands. “Promise me that if we see Tatsuro again, don't get personal, don't get hurt. He wants to hurt us, all of us.”

Toshiya nodded. In that moment, a strong hit on Hakuei's shoulder woke them from their moment when a loud voice added: “Let's kick some Tatsuro ass!”

Hakuei turned annoyed around and looked into Hitsugi's face. “You my friend will stay in heaven and protect the newborn souls sphere! We make sure to kick some Tatsuro's ass!”

Hitsugi rolled his eyes. “Whatever....” Kentaro next to him smiled. To Hakuei it seemed that Kenken was happy wherever Hitsugi was, although they were not assigned to fight on earth.

“We came to say goodbye and wish you Godspeed.” Kenken smiled sadly. Toshiya hugged his old friend tightly and so did Hakuei while Hitsugi clasped their hands. “Kill some dirt bags for me, will you?”

Hakuei smiled and nodded. Now Shinya appeared and greeted the little group, he came to look for Hitsugi and Ken since he would accompany them to the higher spheres later after everybody had left.

“Shinya.” Toshiya said and took him into his arms. “How is Ryohei?”

“Unchanged. Tora gave his okay to not watch him around the clock anymore. I will check on him occasionally though. If Ryohei awakes, he will do so on his terms not ours.”

Toshiya nodded understandingly. In the distance, another couple showed up. One which was going down to earth with Hakuei and Toshiya.... Hitsugi and Kenken became silent when Asagi and Jun approached. It was a strange feeling to see them in combat gear while Hitsugi and Kentaro were not. Hitsugi tried not to feel the envy as he was so ready to battle but being a servant of heaven meant listening to orders too.

Hitsugi nodded at the newly arriving pair and Kentaro did so too.

“Be careful, both of you.” Kenken said and looked from Asagi to Jun who even now bore a smile on his lips. “We will be.”

“Seriously,” Hitsugi started, “I need my drinking buddy back, come what may!” He looked into the round of Angels and Asagi smiled, for the first time in ages.

“I have to come back,” Asagi said, “you still owe me a ton of cigarettes and gallons of fuel for your motorbike!”

The others laughed while Hitsugi beamed from ear to ear. “Good old times.”

Kentaro smiled too, it filled his heart to see his friends laugh together again after such a long time of inner conflict and disturbed feelings. In a sense, this was his family and in families there were conflicts but in the end it was important to make peace again. Especially since no one could tell when they would see each other again.

In the meantime, the Archangels were also fully dressed in black combat gear, all equipped with long fighting swords as they were typical for Archangels. For the last time they leaned over their strategy maps, exchanging last words before all four of them left, ready to be assembled with their legions at the boarders of heaven.

Kami checked the clock and saw that it was almost 10 o'clock... he remembered Shinya telling him to be back before 8 o'clock in the morning as Tora would be there then.... he had missed it. His night had been way too short, almost sleepless and when he slept, it was filled with nightmares of loss.... maybe it was better this way. They packed their stuff together and left the Archangel quarters for the last time now. In unison, like a wall clad in black, the Archangels approached the boarders and they were a sight to see. Tight fitted combat armor, their swords on their hips.... silently, they strode together to the assembly. No one said a word, only felt each others company.

The holy halls next to the boarders of heaven were packed. In the distance Kami saw Karyu gesturing the legions into packs and there was also Tora, doing the same. Of course he would be there on time. In that moment, Reita approached them and all of them greeted each other friendly. Reita came to a halt next to Kami and looked at him. Not knowing what his gaze meant, Kami looked strangely back at him before he received a thought in his mind. 'Go, now! I will keep them for a few minutes, we won't leave heaven without you.'

In high alert, Kami finally cleared his throat and said to his friends. “Ahm, I forgot something, I will be back in no time.” The others looked annoyed back at him but Hide waved him to leave quickly while Mana nodded at him knowingly. Reita did the same.

Kami ran back into the hall, unfolded his wings and flew back into heavenly castle. Blindly, he found his way back to the small but lovingly apartment. He knocked at the door in haste but of course no one answered. He then remembered that Shinya was in the holy halls with the others. Usually he wouldn't do that but Kami entered on his own and the door opened with no key needed.

He made his way into Ryohei's room and there he was unchanged in his bed, still in a deep coma. Kami took the seat next to him and reached for his hand. It had become a habit, sadly without Ryohei knowing about it. He held it next to his face which was heated up in utter determination and in fighting mode.

“We will save this world to make it a better place for all living beings on it... and for you. I will not die before I see you smiling back at me once more.” Kami placed Ryohei's hand back on the bed and stood up. He then reached for his sword and pulled it out carefully. After that he reached for his hair and pulled it up front. His hair was tied with a red velvet ribbon, there he placed his sword above it and cut his hair at the height of his waist, loosing almost one meter of hair.

With the long ponytail in hand, he put his sword back. He took Ryohei's hand again and kissed it on the backside before he placed his hair in Ryohei's hand and then back on his bed.

Without another second look, Kami turned around and left the room determined. He hasted back to the boarders to the others. Ready to fight a holy war.

Arriving at the boarders, pairs of eyes looked at Kami with his much shorter hair now. Swinging around his waist was something none of them had ever seen before.

“So you're telling me that you went back to get your hair cut?”

“Shut up Hide.” Kami murmured while the others left it uncommented. It was time to go.

At that moment, the doors to Kamijo's hall opened and the highest rank Angel Metatron, aka Kamijo, opened his arms to get the Angels' attention.

“Fellow Angels!” He shouted out loud. “This is the day heaven will sent Angels to save this world and the worlds beyond. This is the day we will start to save humanity from the darkness of hell. And I will be frank with you: Every war costs souls, we all have lost brothers, lovers, family... but one day, we will be reunited in eternity. Until then, we will reinstall balance to the worlds. Let's show the darkness of hell what the light of Love can and will cure, with God's mighty power. Rise your swords!” Kamijo shouted and with an incredibly loud roar, all Angels held up their weapons.

“For Love! And justice!”

All Angels screamed in unison, again and again. Kamijo nodded satisfied and looked over the legions of Angels. After the screams died down, he screamed: “Godspeed!” And with the sign of his hands, the groups positioned in front of heavenly gate to be dispatched.

Die and Hizumi, together with Ni~ya and Sakito stood at the boarders and gestured for the assorted groups to leave, one after another.

The Shizumi squad was the first one to leave for the Asian lands, led by AOR-Leader Tora. The fighting squads arrived first on earth in the Archangels' area to check if it was save to come down for work. After a mental message from earth, the Archangel would come down last.

After a short while, Shizumi, Archangel of Wind, left for his deployment on earth.

The Mana squad for Europe was next to leave, led by AOR-Leader Karyu. The assorted legions of fighting Angels left first, together with Karyu who nodded at Hizumi before he left. After a short while, Mana, Archangel of Earth, left for his deployment on earth.

Next was Hide, Archangel of Fire, for the African and Arabian lands. Which meant that Toshiya, Hakuei, Asagi and Jun would accompany the legions of fighters. A last glance at their friends back in heaven and with a nod, they were gone. Kenken hold onto Hitsugi's hand tightly. He was nervous for his friends and prayed internally to God to keep his friends save. The last moment he saw Hakuei, he remembered the last words he had said to him in private. 'The two of you are in charge of the most valuable asset in heaven, newborn souls. Keep them save with Hitsugi.' Which made Kenken only realize then to what a great task they had been assigned to.

The last remaining Archangel was Kami, Archangel of Water who was accompanied by Reita and Aoi. The Empath looked at Kami before leaving heaven and a thought formed in Kami's head. 'For Ryohei.' The Archangel nodded and said out loud. “See you my friend.” And with that, Reita and Aoi had disappeared together with the fighting legions. After a short while, the mental confirmation from Reita came and the last Archangel had left heaven for their deployment on earth.

Die and Hizumi closed the large gates of heaven, together with Ni~ya and Sakito. After that, an eerie silent filled the holy halls, left behind friends and families remained waiting a little time longer before one after another returned back to their homes or positions where they worked.

Kentaro didn't move one bit. Feeling Hitsugi's hand in his, he knew that this link was everything that kept him standing right now. Seeing all of his friends leaving for a possibly deadly mission, broke his emphatic heart in two and Hitsugi could feel it, he knew his beloved by now.

Hitsugi looked down at his small lover and back to Shinya who was standing right behind them, waiting to escort them to the higher spheres together with him. Hitsugi whispered at Kenken: “Are you good?”

No response came and Hitsugi looked back at Shinya who made motions to 'call for him later' and Hitsugi nodded while Shinya walked over to Die and after that disappeared to his working space.

“We can simply stand here and wait for the war to be over if you want to.”

Kentaro didn't know whether to laugh or cry about Hitsugi's statement. He then stammered what was on his mind: “We just said goodbye to all of our friends, our family.”

Hitsugi let go of Kenken's hand and stepped behind him, only to encircle his shoulders with both his arms and resting with his head next to Kentaro's ear. “This is what we have been training for. There is a plan we all have to fulfill, personal matters have nothing to do with it. We can only use the private time wisely which is given to us.”

Kentaro knew that Hitsugi was right but it hurt nevertheless. He reached up with his hands to Hitsugi's arms and held onto them. A peck on his cheek woke Kenken from the frozen state and a tear rolled down to his chin. Kenken cried silently.

“Don't do that, you're breaking my heart.” Hitsugi said in his deep husky voice as Kenken rubbed his eyes with his sleeve. Hitsugi then resolved the backside hug and stepped aside and took Kenken's hand again, walking with him outside the holy halls into the green park.

“Alright,” Kentaro sniffed and wiped his eyes a last time. “Time to adult. Let's go and see Shinya, we have a mission too”

Now Hitsugi smiled and nodded. “You're right. Let's go.” Hitsugi unfolded his wings and Kentaro as a Seraphim unfolded his six wings and followed Hitsugi up into heaven, high up into a sphere where hardly anyone was allowed to enter.

At the same time, Shinya was working in the highest sphere in heaven where no Angel without special permission was allowed to enter. This was the place where newborn souls were created by God. It looked like heavenly castle but on a smaller scale and the purest form of energy made it an bright and airy space. A few nursing Angels were working around the clock to look after the newborn Angel souls while Shinya was organizing and keeping watch over the whole place, he had a lot of responsibility up there.

A notification arrived and Shinya went to the entrance of the building. In the distance, he recognized a taller sized figure with spiky hair and a much smaller size petite Angel.

“They have arrived.” Shinya said to himself and opened the large portal doors of the newborn castle.

“Hitsugi, Kentaro! Please come in.”

Shinya gestured them inside and bolted the heavy gates shut again.

Both Kentaro and Hitsugi looked around and were surprised about a building of this scale existing higher up in heaven. They both looked around in amazement and Kentaro said to himself: “This is astounding. Another castle of this size high up in heaven.”

Shinya smiled. “Welcome to the newborn and children faculty.”

Kentaro took the energy in and couldn't help himself but to shield his senses a little bit. The energy here was so pure and intense that it threatened to make him feel high. He looked at Shinya and said: “How do you handle the shift of energy between this place and our realm?”

Hitsugi looked wondering between Kentaro and Shinya, not knowing what Kentaro was talking about. Shinya answered: “You get used to it. Our angelic bodies eventually adjust to it.”

Now Kentaro looked at Hitsugi who slowly became nervous. “What's going on? What are you talking about?”

Ken stepped closer to him and explained. “This place is much higher in energy than the place where we are living in heaven. The energy is purer, higher concentrated....”

“It comes from the newborn souls.” Shinya smiled.

“And?” Hitsugi wanted to know and Kentaro smiled. “It can make you a little bit high.”

“Well.... I'm looking forward to that.” Hitsugi smiled.

“With me, you will be fine. After all, I'm your shield in combat remember?” Kentaro smiled and passed Hitsugi with a wink when he walked towards Shinya who now turned around and gestured them to follow him inside.

On their way inside, an old well known couple past them and Kentaro squeaked in pure joy. “Ryutaro! Tadashi!” He darted forward and fell into their arms.

“Kenken!” Ryutaro said and hugged his old friend tightly, Tadashi did the same. “So nice to see you here. What brings you here?” Ryutaro wanted to know and Kentaro explained. “We are temporarily stationed here to secure your realm. To protect you in case of..... well, troubles.”

Ryutaro looked at Tadashi and back at Kenken. “So it has begun?” And Kentaro nodded. “The Archangels have been dispatched to earth, the security on heavenly boarders has been doubled.”

The couple nodded. Before taking their leave, Ryutaro took Kenken's hand and shook it. “Let's all do our best. It feels good to have you here.” Politely, Ryutaro and Tadashi nodded at Hitsugi and Shinya before continuing on their way.

“Follow me.” Shinya said and walked in front of Hitsugi and Ken deeper into the castle. Although walking silently, Kentaro could feel a gaze burning holes into his head. Without looking up at Hitsugi, he simply said: “What?”

Hitsugi lost the stare and went on looking straight on. He better had to get used to his lover being a highly sensitive Empath. “Nothing. Just wondered that you never greeted me like that.”

“Actually I have. Way back in the past but you shot me down real quick so I never did it again.”

Hitsugi grimaced. He used to be a real asshole back then. But suddenly, he felt how his hand was being hold and without another spoken word, Hitsugi squeezed Kentaro's hand reassuringly. They understood each other, they looked forward now and it felt so good.

Shinya stopped in front of another large door and explained to them: “I will show you the most important stations and introduce you to the oldest children we have here. They are eagerly waiting to see you.”

Kentaro looked surprised. “They know that we are being stationed here?”

Shinya nodded. “They do. Children are very intelligent, very sensitive. Even if we would withhold information, they would find it out quicker than you can possibly imagine. They simply catch things with senses the grown ups have long forgotten to use, it's amazing.”

Shinya opened the door and they entered a corridor with glass walls in it. Behind the glass newborn Angels were lying in cribs and Angel nurses were looking after them. Kentaro stopped for a moment and leaned against the glass with big eyes and open mouth. “Baby Angels! They are so beautiful!” He almost cried and Hitsugi smiled, standing behind him while Shinya explained. “The purest form of life, God's newborn children.”

“They are so lovely....” Kentaro looked in amazement before he was able to pull himself from the glass and followed Shinya and Hitsugi further inside the compound.

The further they went, Hitsugi slowly felt what Kentaro had meant with higher energy level in this sphere. He felt this well known heaviness on his shoulders slowly getting lighter, his head felt more easy too. It was like being drunk without being drunk. A strange state he hadn't felt before but yet, all his senses seemed to function. He touched his forehead while following his friends when a gaze from Kenken woke him from his state. The Seraphim knew how Hitsugi was feeling but he left it uncommented. Instead, he expanded his emphatic shield and cocooned Hitsugi in a safe barrier without him even knowing it. A few moments later Hitsugi only realized that he seemed to feel normal again, thinking that he got used to it.

“Here we are.” Shinya stopped in front of another door. “This is my group of angelic children. These are the oldest children souls here in heaven. Soon, they will be introduced to our lower sphere in heaven and visit schools there.”

The Angels nodded while Hitsugi muttered. “Poor souls, starting with school even up here in heaven.... I hated school-ouch!” Kentaro elbowed into Hitsugi's side as he had the perfect size for it. A glare shut him up while Shinya opened the door to the class. The noise from inside came first before they saw a large group of Angel children inside. They gawked at their new visitors as Shinya closed the door behind them again and stepped forward: “Children! These are our friends from heavenly castle, Hitsugi and Kentaro!”

Hitsugi bowed politely while Kenken waved with one hand and smiled. The group must have had about 40 children who looked with big eyes at their visitors. Only shortly before they swarmed them and ran towards them.

“Slowly! Slowly!” Shinya shouted while the little kids were all talking at the same time, touching Hitsugi and Kentaro, asking questions and stared at them. Kentaro laughed while Hitsugi looked around him insecure. Shinya smiled. For the kids, they were an attraction. Admitting, even for normal standards Hitsugi and Kentaro were an unusual pair. Kentaro tried to answer their questions while Hitsugi just stood there and smiled insecure, his hands being held by several children, some even tried to climb him.

“Now careful!” Shinya shouted. “That's enough! All children, sit down! Sit down!”

One by one, the kids left the couple and took their seats on their little benches. Kentaro beamed happily, as an Empath he felt their innocent and strong energy, their happiness was contagious. Hitsugi also smiled at himself while he had his arms crossed over his chest, looking over the little bundles of energy. Slowly he came to the realization why they had been appointed to this task:

Children, no matter what, always had to be protected first no matter the circumstances.

Kentaro felt the satisfaction coming from Hitsugi and totally understood. Now the kids were allowed to ask questions and they were insightful and funny, ranging from Hitsugi's funny hair color and piercings to what they were doing and what their names meant.... it was time well spent.

After that and saying their goodbyes, Shinya showed them their guest room where they would stay during their employment there.

“I will leave you to yourself now. I will show you the rest of the compound tomorrow.”

Kentaro asked before the auburn haired beauty left: “Is it okay if we check out the compound by ourselves, just for observation and tactical reasons?”

“Sure.” Shinya smiled and wished them a nice evening. “See you in the morning.”

They both nodded and thanked Shinya. After he had left, Kenken looked at Hitsugi and smiled. The taller Angel felt irritated by it, now it was his turn to ask: “Why're you smiling like that?”

“The kids really liked you. You looked cute with all the kids over and around you.” The smiling became wider and pokerfaced, Hitsugi walked up to Kentaro who shrieked and ran away from him in circles around the table in their guest apartment. Hitsugi followed him quickly and tried to catch him. “Stay still if I want to punish you!”

Kentaro laughed out loud and grimaced at Hitsugi, who lost his patience and jumped over the table and caught Kentaro tightly in his arms. He threw him down onto the sofa and crawled over him, holding his slender arms above his head with just one grip.

“Now repeat that one more time.”

Kentaro beamed wildly at Hitsugi and shook his head amused. With his other free hand, Hitsugi started tickling Kentaro's side who was squealing and laughing at the same time.

“Do you yield?”

“Never!” More tickles and screams followed which eventually ended in being suffocated by a deep kiss into which Kentaro moaned beautifully. With his hands still being hold tight over his head, he was at Hitsugi's mercy. Hitsugi's other free hand wandered up Kentaro's flat chest to his throat and pulled him close, his large hand almost reaching all around it. He turned Kenken's head aside and kissed underneath his earlobe down to the side of his neck where he bit into it, making Kentaro scream. Hitsugi was brutal and his energy dominant and totally overpowering, Kentaro especially could feel his energy a hundredfold.

“You are too much-” Kentaro stammered and Hitsugi came to a sudden hold.

“I'm sorry.” He let go of Kentaro's hands and finally moved down from his chest and placed himself next to Kentaro on the couch, leaning back, calming down.

Breathing heavily, Kentaro remained lying on the couch while Hitsugi was sitting next to him at the end of his head. Silently, Hitsugi placed his hand on Kentaro's head and cared through the black strands of hair.

“Do you want to be reborn with me one day?”

The question was unexpected and Kentaro turned his head to look up at where Hitsugi was sitting. His glare was unreadable which Kentaro had figured out was Hitsugi's gaze of when he felt something that he couldn't possibly name himself yet.

“Yes. If Ruki lets us.”

Now Hitsugi looked down at Kentaro's face. He knew what Kentaro meant. As a Seraphim, he had one of the highest positions in heaven. He on the other hand as an AOR fighting Angel could easily get reborn if he wanted to because heaven knows he had Karma to work on.

“Let's do our best in what is about to come.” Kentaro said quietly and felt Hitsugi nodding. In reflex, Kentaro reached up to Hitsugi's hand pulled it down to his mouth, then he kissed it before he let go off him again and turned aside on the couch into his favorite napping position.

Absentminded and in silence, Hitsugi pressed his lips together tight while he thought about what he was feeling. His stomach felt funny and when Kentaro had just kissed his hand, his heart felt like exploding. Hitsugi turned his gaze away and looked straight on at the wall, coming to the realization that this kind of feeling was usually described as Love. Shocked by the realization, Hitsugi covered his mouth with his hand and looked outside the window while his other hand searched for the feathery soft hair and combed through it, hearing his beloved being peaceful asleep next to him. An unknown protective instinct had built over time inside himself. He shook his head in disbelieve.

Later that day, instead of checking the compound outside, they both had called it a day and Kentaro eventually stumbled drowsy into the bedroom while Hitsugi stayed behind in the living room, spreading on the couch and observing the night sky from this lovely position. He couldn't sleep with all the things he had realized and thought about, thinking about the past, present and future.... His mind was going wild which was also partially the environment's fault with the high concentration of energy. It was very late at night when Hitsugi finally drifted into some kind of sleep on the couch but not a very deep one.

He dreamt strangely and shook himself awake when his senses suddenly kicked in and realized that the moon shone inside the corridor from the bedroom although Kenken had definitely closed the door earlier.

In the darkness of the bedroom, a pair of white eyes looked around the moonlit room, finding the small Seraphim laying deeply asleep alone in bed. Like a predator seizing its prey, the intruder pulled out the poisonous knife and moved over the fragile body of this powerful Seraphim. He reached with the knife to Kentaro's throat and-

“What do you think you're doing here?”

Felt how a sword was placed underneath his chin from behind. With a quick pull back, Hitsugi pulled the intruder back down from Kentaro who awoke and looked around drowsy and finally moved startled back on the bed by the scene in front of him. “Kirito!!”

Hitsugi had him on his blade while the demon hissed. “You will never beat the great Tatsuro!” And at the same moment he moved his free hand with the knife down his side to drive it into Hitsugi but Hitsugi saw it coming. Without another warning, Hitsugi severed the Demon's head with a quick and powerful slash, the immortal body dropping down to the ground and resolving into dust.

Tears started flowing down Kentaro's cheeks as he hold the comforter close to his chest. Hitsugi dropped the sword as he strode over the pile of ash, onto the bed and pulled Kentaro close to his chest. He held onto Ken's head and let him cry into his shoulder. Caring over his head, he murmured. “It's over, you're save.”

Only now they both realized how close they had been to death, a cowardly attempt on their life in their sleep. A thousand thoughts went through Hitsugi's mind while his beloved cried silently in his arms. He kissed his hair again and again, wondering why Kentaro had been attacked. He kept on thinking and realized that Reita and Hakuei could also be in danger as they were all powerful Seraphim. He had to see Ruki in the morning.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The next morning. Instead of him seeing Ruki it became them seeing Ruki. Hitsugi wanted to spare Kentaro any heavy details but since he insisted.... who was he to say no to a Seraphim and to his beloved too. Besides, it was really better to have Kentaro glued to his side 24/7 now instead of leaving him anywhere alone.

Hitsugi wore a stern face, said only the most necessary things. Before they saw Ruki though, they had to tell Shinya about the incident. The petite Angel of Life almost fainted by the news that a Demon had gained access to their holy spheres. During the time of their absence, Shinya had called for Die to secure their entrance to the higher sphere.

They had arrived in the holy halls and Hitsugi knocked on Ruki's door. A call came from inside and the two Angels stepped in.

Ruki looked up astonished at the new arrivals. “What brings you here?”

Hitsugi stepped forward and tossed a bag onto the table in front of Ruki.

“What is this?” He asked.

“Kirito.” Was Hitsugi's answer in a sharp tone while Kenken behind him gestured with his hands, making a face as if telling 'I told him not to bring it.'

Ruki lifted up one eyebrow and looked at the bag in front of him. He didn't doubt that Hitsugi said the truth. “I better call for Kamijo then.”

A few moments later the door to Ruki's large office opened and a shocked Kamijo came in. “What happened?!”

“Kirito has just been returned, pulverized.”

Incredulously, Kamijo looked from Ruki and the bag to Hitsugi and Kentaro. “What in God's name happened?”

“Last night around 3 am, an intruder had gained access to our guest apartment in the higher sphere. I followed him inside the bedroom where Kentaro was resting and just in time pulled Kirito off of him, ready to attack him with a poisoned blade. He then wanted to attack me so I ended his sorry existence.”

No one said a word, Kamijo and Ruki were obviously shocked about the turn of events.

Kentaro spoke up. “His last words were: You will never beat the great Tatsuro!”

“Well this makes his alliance clear.... only shows how powerful Tatsuro has become.” Ruki said.

Kamijo remained quiet, thinking deeply about it.

“What are your thoughts?” Ruki asked.

Kamijo looked from Ruki to the others. “I'm concerned how he had gained access.”

Hitsugi said: “My guess is that he had followed us all along. I'm more concerned about why he targeted Kentaro....”

Kamijo looked at Kentaro and asked: “What do you think? You as an Empath were close to him in his last moments.”

Kentaro closed his eyes and tried to remember what he had felt. “It's not easy since I was deeply asleep and woke up startled only after Hitsugi had removed him from me.....” He closed his eyes again. “All I can feel is evil and darkness next to determination. Combined with his last sentence, I would guess that Tatsuro wanted to erase me.”

Hitsugi clenched his teeth, remembering how close he had come.

“It makes sense,” Ruki said, “being a high Empath and a Seraphim who trained all these young Angels, it makes you enemy number one. Plus rescuing Ni~ya and Aoi from hell... Tatsuro is not stupid, he knows who the strongest Angels are.” Kentaro looked down at his feet.

“You're concerned about Reita.” Kamijo said and Kentaro nodded.

“And the others, all of them.”

Kamijo gave a quick smile before he explained. “It honors you to be so sympathetic but we all have a duty to fulfill. I'm sorry for the pain which comes with your ability.”

It was then that Kenken felt how an arm was placed around his shoulder as Hitsugi hold onto him while looking at what Kamijo had to say.

“It's a blessing and curse at the same time.” Kentaro smiled sadly. “But it won't keep us from our duty.” He looked at Hitsugi who nodded at him.

“Well at least,” Ruki stood up, “there should be no more demons in heaven right now.”

Kamijo combed his long blond hair back. “How do we explain this to the dark lord....”

“That will be my concern.” Ruki said. “But for the time being, we will remain silent.”

They all nodded. It was Kentaro who then asked: “What about Shinya? We have told him this morning what had happened, he needed to know, especially since we left to come here....”

Kamijo answered: “Tell him to keep on going as if nothing happened. After all it's the two of you who are in charge of protection the higher sphere now. And Hitsugi did an incredible job.”

Hitsugi bowed lightly at Kamijo's compliment as he had meant it earnestly.

“We all have to keep it a secret to not raise any suspicion. I will just tell Aiji about the sudden 'dispatch' of the white eyed demon.”

After they had all said their goodbyes, Hitsugi and Kentaro returned back into the higher sphere where the children and its helper had to be protected, come what may.

End of part 26

Chapter Text

(Pic, left to right: Kaoru - Lord of Darkness and Tatsuro - High Demon and Commander of Demon army)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 27

Let's save humanity

It was a moonless and cold night on the American Continent. Kami stood on a high plateau and looked over the bustling city outside New York. The city lights illuminated the night but outside its borders it remained almost black. Kami wondered why it was always cold in this area or maybe they only planned their stay on earth badly.

The cold wind played with his long white hair, only for a single moment he felt the loneliness and the burden in the atmosphere which came from pollution, wars, demonic activity..... it was crazy.

Silently, a second figure came closer and halted next to him. Reita spoke up. “We arrived just in time.”

Kami nodded and after a short break asked: “The legions are in position?

“All spread over the continent.”

“Good, we will start with sunrise.”

At the same time in Africa, another Archangel checked on his protectors. Hide stood in a semi circle with Toshiya and Hakuei as well as Asagi and Jun.

“Are you feeling something?” Hide asked Toshiya but the Seraphim shook his head. “No, it's strangely quiet.”

“We will see what happens in the morning.” Hide added when Hakuei finally addressed Asagi and Jun. “Time to go.”

Asagi and Jun nodded. They were responsible to uphold security in the very south of Africa while Toshiya and Hakuei stayed with Hide in the north.

“Godspeed.” Hakuei said when he gave Asagi a hand clap and nodded at Jun.

“You too.” And with that, Asagi and Jun vanished, teleporting themselves away.

Archangels always used to cleanse earth and its inhabitants from time to time (as the four elements were running through all of God's creation) but what made this mission so special was the fact that Tatsuro was building up an army, the Devil behind him claiming this world to be his. But God's children won't go down easy without a fight. Their mission alone could be provocation enough so this is what they had prepared for too.

Kami looked into the distance and felt how the sun was slowly rising over the American continent. He looked at Reita and Aoi who were at his side, as well as a legion of Angel fighters around him.

“It is time to reinstate hope and balance to the world, to defeat the dark energies that entice humanity.” Kami then pulled out his long sword and held it up, a ritual all Archangel's on their respective continents were doing. He then started quoting God's word:

“Put on the full armor of God, so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes. For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms. Therefore put on the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you may be able to stand your ground, and after you have done everything, to stand. Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.” (Ephesians 6:11-17)

An aura of light engulfed him, he had his eyes closed. The light around him started to concentrate and a large beam of light, to the human eye invisible, started to reach up into heaven. Then without another spoken word he rammed his sword into the ground and the whole earth vibrated from the impact. Energy started to float from heaven, through him into the ground and Kami went into a state of trance, freezing in the position of standing on one knee, holding onto his sword in the ground. The healing energy filled the atmosphere, stretched thousands of miles, the energy went through heaven and through the ground, reaching the inhabitants who were living on it. The healing process had started simultaneously with the other Archangels doing the same on the other continents and the four elements felt their connection with each other at the same time.

“Get ready.” Reita finally said to the Angels surrounding him. “We get company.”

An abnormality started to form in front of them, darker than black until it started to become a form. The black soldiers of hell had arrived. First a few, then they multiplied and multiplied...

“Dear Lord..:” Aoi stammered while Reita narrowed his eyes.

“Kami's protection is the most important, don't loose sight of him!” Reita screamed at the Angels surrounding them.

Out of the darkness, a figure stepped out and came closer. They seemed to have the honor: It was the Dark Lord himself.

“Kaoru.” Reita addressed when the elegant clad heir of hell stopped a few feet from him and Aoi.

“Glad you still remember me although you could address me more formally. And Aoi! The lost ambassador of heaven. You rightfully belong to me, I hope you didn't forget that.”

“We both know that's not true. What do you want?” Reita said while his army in the back just seemed to wait for an order.

“I want to remind you and your poultry friends that earth is my realm. It is rightfully mine, given by your Father personally.”

“That doesn't mean that you can do with His creation whatever you want. They are still God's children and can choose whom to follow.”

“Yeah, well....”

“Is that it? Satisfying your greed in gaining more territory?”

Kaoru narrowed his eyes. “You have no vision, you could never understand.” Kaoru paused and walked up and down in front of them. “Even you with your great one of a kind skills lack vision....” Aoi looked aside at Reita and wondered what Kaoru meant. “By my side you could be so much more. I would give you everything you ever dreamt of, you could expand your powers as you wish and become even stronger and more powerful than you could ever imagine.”

Reita smiled. “And now you want me by your side to expand your empire?”

Kaoru grimaced and nodded. “Pretty much... the offer stands for all the Seraphim though, especially Kentaro and Toshiya.”

Reita nodded knowingly. He was not surprised. “I see.... and this is why your traitor Kirito tried to kill him last night?” Of course Reita knew.

Kaoru tried not to show his surprise and left it uncommented. Now this had happened outside his jurisdiction. He would later have a word with Tatsuro about that.

“Call your Angels back, especially the Archangels. Their light stings.”

“I'm afraid I can't do that.”

“Is this your last word?”

Reita nodded and Kaoru turned around to vanish in the black mass of his soldiers.

“INTO POSITION!” Reita screamed over the heads of his fellow Angels and unfolded his six wings. Time to fight.

Around the same time, the Hide squad in Africa had the same pleasure although with another resident from hell. The Archangel of Fire had just started to send healing energy into the ground, when the black mass started to form.

Toshiya and Hakuei surrounded Hide with a dozen of their best fighters to protect him come what may.

“He's coming, I can feel it.” Hakuei said under his breath when a black clad figure appeared on the horizon and the mere silhouette made Toshiya want to scream. It was him, of course he would come personally. For a split second, Hakuei grabbed Toshiya's hand and squeezed it tightly before his hand went back onto his sword.

It seemed to take ages until he arrived. His long black hair swung with the wind, a large black hat covered most of his head, the all black clothing fluttering in the wind as he came towards them.... until they could see his sinister face. Tatsuro.

He stopped a few feet from Hakuei and Toshiya and said nothing. His dark, unreadable eyes wandered from Hakuei over to Toshiya. The dark energy he emanated was off the scale frightening, his career in hell had elevated him into something that was far beyond the human they had once known on earth.

Behind him a commander of some sort was standing waiting for Tatsuro's command. Hakuei didn't know why but he instinctively knew that his name was Hazuki.

It was then that Tatsuro stretched out his arms and the demon army behind him started to shout. The inhuman noise sent shivers through the Angel's bodies but they tried not to show it.

With one gesture of Tatsuro's hand, they silenced when Tatsuro finally spoke: “Welcome to our realm.” In shock they realized that his teeth were all black which only added to his eerie appearance.

Hakuei answered. “Your realm? I think you got something wrong here. Your group and our group are only guests here. This is holy God's creation for humanity.”

Tatsuro gave a sound of disgust by hearing the Lord Almighty's name.

“Surviving of the strongest which means that you have already lost. Now, if you care enough about your sorry existence, I want this,” Tatsuro gestured at all the Angels around him, “vanished. Go back where you came from and take this ridiculous Archangel with you.”

Hakuei so wanted to take off his head here and now but was wise enough to control his impulses. Toshiya also stood his ground silently. That was when Tatsuro's gaze shifted from Hakuei to Toshiya and his unreadable glare on him was disgusting. The demon realized that he in his elevated demonic state and Toshiya as the highest Angel class they couldn't even be near each other as they would literally both burn.

“I would so love to gut you here slowly-”

That was what made Hakuei loose his cool and with a quick movement pointed with his sword against Tatsuro's throat, his closest fighters moved with him in unison.

“Me too, scum.” Hakuei hissed with narrowed eyes. “And don't think that I wouldn't.”

Tatsuro said with a smirk: “You are as good as dead. I will feed your remains to my demons.”

With that, Tatsuro moved back and Hazuki followed him, back to their demon army.

Hakuei clenched his teeth, it was unbearable for Toshiya to see his beloved like that. He didn't mind Tatsuro's remarks, he feared that Hakuei could loose his temper instead. Ironically it was him who told Toshiya not to loose it when Tatsuro provoked them now he better watched his beloved instead. Toshiya looked aside at Hakuei and within a split second Hakuei knew what he was thinking and nodded. He shouldn't have lost his patience here and there.

“FIGHTERS, INTO POSITION!” Hakuei screamed over the legions of Angels while behind them a circle of strong fighters were protecting Hide who was in trance still sending healing energy into the earth. “PROTECT HIDE AT ALL COST!”

Hakuei gestured small groups of Angels to form in front of them, joining their line. “Time to fight.”

That was when the black mass in front of them started marching and the closer they got, the more they seem to become, their group was enormous. Then the demons started running. In that moment, before the Angels started running, Hakuei looked back at Toshiya who was in the group to protect Hide and in his mind he heard him say: 'I love you.' And the Angels started running for the first attack.

The first clash was brutal and loud. Metal sounding on metal, inhuman screams from both Angels and Demons falling, killing each other. They all fell into a frenzy, a killing spree. It was not long after that when the fighting demons arrived at Toshiya's group. It was then that Toshiya cast a spell and a dome of light protected Hide additionally to the Angels around him fighting. He was warding off demons with spells and sword simultaneously while the others around him fought physically. It was then that Toshiya realized that these demons were attacking physically like they always used to, nothing about mental attacks they had had so hard trained their Empaths for.... why?

But Toshiya had no time to think about the nature of the attack, they had to protect the Archangels in doing their job, healing the world and its inhabitants.

Meanwhile on another part of earth, Reita and Aoi were fighting for their dear life as well. Black blood was spilled all around them, fallen brothers and sisters among demon corpses but the Empath couldn't help himself but to realize that there were no mental attacks. Was that just the beginning?

Reita and Aoi fought separately since they had not fought as an Empath-fighter duo for this kind of attack which was highly unexpected.

Reita ran back to where the group of strongest fighters were protecting Archangel Kami and he renewed the spell which protected him. He could already feel the pollution fading by the Archangel's power but it was not finished yet, this was long from over.

Reita warded off numerous of demons at the same time, some with spells, some with his sword. A pair of very tall demons came running towards him. A mutation he had never seen before. He warded them off but realized that they were coming from all sides. They tried not to fight him but to catch him! It was then that Reita took the fight into heaven and landed far away from them as possible... could it be? That they were after him?

Meanwhile Aoi was fighting for his dear life. The mere number of demons was uncountable. Killing one seemed to send four more which cost him all his energy. He had lost sight of Reita long ago. In the midst of the fight he felt how a hand grabbed for his shoulder and when he turned around, a highly unlikely demon had appeared in front of him. It was Uruha.

“The beauty queen of hell in battle?!” Aoi warded off his strokes, he could tell that this demon was not trained like the Tatsuro army was.

“I have an order: Either bringing you back to hell or killing you here! You choose!”

“I'm afraid nothing of the sort!” Aoi gave him a triple attack with his sword, making Uruha stumble backwards. “Why they sent you?! You are weak!”

Uruha smirked as he fought back. “I wanted to be the last one who's looking down on you!”

“You wish!” The fight grew in intensity and Uruha proved not to be too bad after all.

“That's lovely you know but I don't have time for this!” Aoi then opened his wings and flew high up into heaven, looking out for Reita.

Uruha fumed by the ridicule and not being taken seriously. He looked for Aoi but the Angel had already landed somewhere else on this wide battlefield. Now he had to search for him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

While the fighting was going strong on all continents on earth, the Angels in heaven were making sure that at least heaven was save.

Kamijo was meeting with Ruki who had brought a large map with him. He had spread it on Kamijo's large table and placed several figurines on it.

“Our brothers and sister are fighting on earth.” Ruki placed figurines on each continent on earth where the fights had started. “We know that Kaoru and Tatsuro had shown up there....” Ruki pointed at the spots, “and that it is a physical fight not a mental one like the first time which is rather unexpected.”

Kamijo nodded. “What about security measures?”

“The highest Seraphim are protecting the Archangels healing earth,” Ruki pointed at the spots, “while here in heaven..:” The map did not only show earth and hell but also the heavenly spheres, “Die and Hizumi and Sakito an Ni~ya at the main boarder, Kentaro and Hitsugi at the higher sphere.” He positioned figurines there.

“Good. Sounds like a plan. How are our legions holding up?”

“Good until now but we mustn't forget that they too can't hold up for days.”

“An exchange of legions?”

“If the fighting continues, yes.”

“Let me double check with Karyu.” Kamijo said and closed his eyes. He established a mental connection to Karyu who was deeply involved in battle.

'Karyu! How is it going?'

'Still going strong!' Came the hasty reply.

'If your legions need an exchange, let us know!'

'Yes!'

And the connection ended. Kamijo also double checked with Tora who said the same as Karyu.

“Our AOR-Leaders are going strong.” Kamijo said but his voice was not happy. Ruki caught that.

“Any doubts?”

Kamijo shook his head. “ We now hell. This is only the beginning. I will pray for guidance.” And with that Ruki knew that the meeting was over. He then went to the boarders and visited the Cherubim in charge of guarding the gates.

“Ruki-sama,” Die greeted him and Hizumi did the same, “how are our troops holding up?”

“As good as can be expected.”

Now Sakito and Ni~ya joined them as well.”Our friends are still fighting?” Sakito said with a sad tone. “Any casualties?”

Ruki shook his head and Sakito was relieved.

“If there are any changes on the boarders, even in the air, call for me immediately.” Ruki said and the Angels nodded. “Now if you'll excuse me.” Ruki left again and unfolded his wings. Except from all the other Angels his feathers were gray, as an Kindel-Angel of fate he always used to be different.

Ruki landed in front of the gates of the highest sphere. In no time Hitsugi and Kentaro came out and opened the gate for him.

“Ruki-sama!” They both greeted him friendly and bolted the gate after him.

“How is the situation on earth?” Kentaro asked and Ruki said: “You don't know? No connection to Reita?” Kentaro shook his head. “He turned me out.”

“He's got a lot at hand.”

“I know.”

“If it eases your mind, there are no casualties up till now.”

“Good.” Kentaro said and Hitsugi nodded. They did their best in not worrying too much about their friends and family.

In the meantime Shinya had arrived. He greeted Ruki and also inquired how their friends were doing. He got the same answer but Ruki also asked:

“Did the three of you check the whole compound if there were any leaks after the Kirito incident?”

“We did.” Kentaro answered as highest rank Angel of them. “But nothing could be found. We think that he took his chance and followed us when Hitsugi and I got dispatched up here.”

Ruki nodded. “The newborn souls, the children, you checked everything?”

“We did.” Hitsugi now answered. “No one is even getting close to the little sweethearts.” Kentaro smiled and couldn't help himself but to find Hitsugi's instinctively protection super cute.

“Alright, if you hint at something, anything,” Ruki looked at Kentaro, “let me know immediately.”

“Will do so.” Kentaro said and they closed the gates after Ruki had left again.

The three remaining Angels looked at each other but no one said a word as they went back inside.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The fighting meanwhile went into the next round when the Archangels' healing energy slowly arrived the citizens of earth. They first sent their healing energy out to the environment, now it was humanity's turn.

Reita and Aoi were fighting back to back when Reita screamed over to Aoi: “How are you holding up?!”

“Good! Becoming better at killing their minions!”

Reita had checked on Kami now and then who was under an immense amount of pressure, connecting the healing energy of all four elements and spreading them through the spheres. Toshiya had reported the same mentally but what was strange was that he had seen no demonic leader around.

“Have you seen Kaoru?!” Reita shouted over to Aoi who shouted back. “No, only his minion who wanted to kill me!”

Reita then called for Hakuei mentally but he couldn't reach him.

On the African continent, Hakuei had fought his way to the very front but Tatsuro was nowhere to be seen, instead his commander of the demon army had appeared.

“Hazuki!” Hakuei said out loud and the demon attacked him. Now this attack was next level, Hakuei could feel that he was made and trained for war, each stroke came down with so much power and hatred that Hakuei had troubles to attack, instead he was more defending himself.

“How do you know my name?!” Hazuki asked and his demonic eyes stared back at him in hatred.

“It's not me.” Hakuei answered and was surprised about the answer himself. Another stroke came down and Hakuei had to duck down and held up his sword with both hands to catch the stroke. In that moment Hazuki kicked into his feet and the Angel fell backwards onto the ground. Before Hazuki was able to strike him, Hakuei's eyes became light green and a figure came out of himself, taking shape in front of Hazuki. The creature opened its bright blue eyes, the white hair hanging loose over his shoulders. Only dressed in a thin white shirt, it stretched out its arms. “Hazuki!”

The demon jumped back from the attack. “Ryoga?! You, you are still alive?! You came out of HIM?!” Hazuki gestured with his sword at Hakuei who was now standing still behind Ryoga, his lost soul piece in inhuman form.

Ryoga started quoting holy scripture: “ne timeas quia tecum sum ego ne declines quia ego Deus tuus confortavi te et auxiliatus sum tui et suscepi te dextera iusti me.”

And Hakuei translated simultaneously: “Don’t be afraid, for I am with you. Don’t be discouraged, for I am your God. I will strengthen you and help you. I will hold you up with my victorious right hand.” (Isaiah 41:10)

Hazuki moved slowly back. Even listening to these holy words were like nails on chalkboard to him.

“I will let you escape for now!” Hazuki screamed, unfolded his demonic wings and flew away. Hakuei and Ryoga looked after him when Ryoga said in his asexual voice: “Still so much pain.”

Hakuei then addressed it: “Ready to fight with me?”

“Ready.” Ryoga said and the two of them stormed into battle which was a sight to see. While Hakuei stroke down the demons with his holy sword, Ryoga simply passed immaterialized through their immortal bodies and they resolved into ash. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with.

In the distance where his beloved was, Toshiya saw demons falling one after another. Still defending Hide with all his might, Toshiya quickly communicated with Hakuei mentally. 'Everything all right?' And the answer came: 'Perfect, got a new fighting buddy!'

In that moment, another message came in, it was from Reita. 'Toshiya! I can't reach Hakuei!'

'He is busy fighting!'

'Then I will ask you: Is there any high ranked demon left on your field? Because Kaoru had vanished!'

'Come to think of it....' Toshiya looked around. 'The last time we saw Tatsuro was at the very beginning, after that no more!'

'Got it, I will check with Karyu and Tora!' And the connection ended.

On the European continent, Karyu was similarly fighting for dear Mana's life. Together with his legions they had all hands full to defend Mana against the demons. When Reita was checking in with Karyu, all he said was: 'No, didn't have the honor with one of the leaders, they only sent their most annoying demons here!.... No, no mental attack here either!' And with that, Reita connected with Tora on the Asian countries who was fighting for Archangel Shizumi.

'Reita!' Tora answered. 'We stay strong for Shizumi, these demons are a pest! But no mental attacks until now!.... No, no higher up here!' And with that, Tora had confirmed what Reita had already guessed.... and he had a bad feeling about that. There was something else going on they had no clue about.

On the other side of this worlds, Kentaro and Hitsugi were strolling through the children's compound. In total contrast to what was going on on earth, Hitsugi couldn't help himself but being accompanied by two little angelic children. One little girl was on his arms (she said to marry Hitsugi one day) and a little boy who wanted to learn how to fight. Kentaro walked a few steps behind them and gave them space. Hitsugi had beautifully warmed up to all of them and it showed a side of him which was new, unexpected and absolutely beautiful. He laughed so often now, carried and played with them whenever he had the time, Kentaro also jokingly offered to return home so that Hitsugi could follow his new vocation which only got him 'the stare'.

It was then in the corridor when Kenken received Reita's voice inside his head for the first time since the battle had started. 'Reita! How are you, what's going on?!'

'We're going strong, still fighting. What I need you to know is: The higher ups from hell vanished from earth. There is more going on but we can't tell yet. If there are any abnormalities in heaven, let me know ASAP before telling anybody else!'

'Will do so. Stay safe!'

'You too.' And Reita broke the communication.

Kentaro woke from the mental communication when he felt a hand landing on his shoulder. It was Hitsugi looking back at him.

“I'm fine, nothing to be concerned about.” He smiled. “How about we bring our little friends back to the other children so that we can do some more work?” Kentaro said and Hitsugi got the cue.

“That's a good idea.” And they returned the angelic children to Shinya's class. After they had done so, they returned to their private quarters and Hitsugi asked his beloved what was going on. Kentaro repeated what Reita had told him. Hitsugi looked sternly back at Ken and said no word, Kentaro finally broke the silence.

“Do you think the same as I do?”

“I hope that I'm wrong.” Was all Hitsugi said. “If this is how we're going down, I'm glad it's with you.” He reached with his hand over the table, took Kentaro's hand into his, then pulled Kentaro up and made him come over to his side, sitting him down on his lap.

“Hitsu, we are not 'going down', we have trained the Empaths so well. We will give hell a fight they haven't seen before if they should ever show up here.”

Hitsugi shook his head. “We will protect this children, come what may. Let us hope that war will never reach this pure souls.”

“Maybe it's good that we are here.”

“Very good indeed.” Hitsu said and rested with his head on Kentaro's shoulder. He then encircled Kentaro's stomach with his arms. Ken couldn't help himself but to realize that since they came here, Hitsu became quite attached, maybe it was the high energy? It was unusual for him to be so touchy.

“You smile?” Hitsugi asked from behind, feeling Kentaro's amusement. The young Angel shook his head and leaned back into the hug. “I love it. Don't stop.”

But in between his words Hitsugi felt it. “What is it?”

Kentaro sighed as he touched Hitsugi's arms. “It doesn't feel right...”

“What? You here with me?”

“NO!” Kentaro jolted on Hitsugi's lap. “Being so happy in a time of so much unrest.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Meanwhile Reita and Aoi still had all hands full fighting through the first night.

“Did you see Kaoru?!” Reita shouted over to Aoi who answered: “No! Just his watchdog Uruha who wanted to take me down into hell because of the treaty!”

“The treaty is invalid! Kirito is dead!”

“Wha-?!” Aoi said which made him inattentive for just a second. A heavy knock onto his head followed and he fell down to the ground.

“AOI!” Reita shouted and tried to make his way through the beasts to Aoi when a painful stroke went through his whole body and Reita collapsed down to the ground too.

It was then that Kaoru reappeared out of nothing, followed by his personal assistant Uruha.

“Pick him up,” Kaoru gestured at Aoi while he took Reita under his arm and they both vanished with their prisoners.

End of part 27

Chapter Text

(Pic, left to right: Reita - Seraphim and Empath Angel, Aoi - Guardian Angel)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 28

Divided by worlds

Reita awoke like from a long sleep, he couldn't tell how long he had been unconscious or who was responsible for his involuntary faint. All he knew was the moment he had opened his eyes, he felt desperation and darkness around him... could it be?

“Welcome to hell, Reita.”

Still dizzy and his gaze blurred, Reita recognized the voice. “Kaoru.... what have you done to me?” He shook his head slowly, the realization set in that he had been cuffed to a wall and was half hanging there.

“I wanted to have a personal talk with you far from all this 'confusion' right now....”

“And who is responsible for that?” Reita felt how his senses slowly came back, his eyes started to become normal again.

“Don't paint me as the bad guy here, this is simply business.”

“Where is Aoi?”

“So many questions..... he is taken care of by Uruha. After all, we had a deal that Aoi stays in hell as ambassador while Kirito was kindly lent to heaven.”

“It was surely brought to your attention that Kirito is no more, killed when he wanted to assassin your half-breed son.”

Kaoru sucked a breath in and answered. “A little nuisance I will later take care of.”

“Means your treaty is null and Aoi can go free.”

“Who do you think you're talking to? I'm not just some business partner to negotiate with, I am the ruler of this world and the next.”

Reita glared right back at Kaoru, not trying to provoke a fight. He was better than that. “What do you want?” He asked Kaoru.

“Is it so hard to guess?” It was now that Kaoru stood up and stopped in front of Reita. He placed his index finger underneath Reita's chin and lifted his face up. “I want you in hell to work with us, for me.”

“Why?”

“You are the one who brought Kentaro, Aoi and Ni~ya out of hell although no heavenly being next to the destroyed Cross prophecy is able to travel between heaven and hell. Yes, I know what you are.... God's supernova. Heaven's joker, only one of a kind. Able to travel spheres, reading minds, going into beings and even using strange powers although for a limited amount of time. A very interesting, created being.”

“Then you should also know where my alliance lies.”

“Maybe we can negotiate about that.”

Reita had a bad feeling about it.

“If you don't cooperate, we will sent pieces of Aoi back to you, bit by bit.... you choose. Each no, a piece for you.”

Reita clenched his teeth. He had to come up with a plan, asap. “You know that these chains won't be able to hold me back forever.”

“The chains maybe not but this room will. It is not only the strongest built room in hell, it is also double sealed with dark magic which means no mental tricks possible. Gives you a little bit to work on.”

Kaoru turned around and walked to the cell's door. “I will be back later today, tell me what you've decided then.” And with that he was gone and Reita all alone in the dark.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Ruki was running through the holy halls, even opening his wings and flying over to Kamijo's hall. He didn't even knock, he just burst into the room.

Kamijo who was leaning over the strategic map of war on his table, looked back at Ruki and saw it in his face that something terrible must have happened.

“Reita and Aoi vanished! Kami is without high rank protection at the moment!”

“WHAT?! What happened?!”

Ruki ran over to Kamijo and his map. “We can't say for sure but my guess is that someone from hell must have done something to them!”

Kamijo tried to calm Ruki down. “Slowly. We need to focus. What can we do next?”

“First, Kami needs higher rank protection.” They both looked over the map and their gaze stuck on Africa where Hakuei and Toshiya were stationed. “Let's split them up and put Toshiya in charge of Kami.” Kamijo said and Ruki nodded. “Let's do so asap.”

Kamijo concentrated and after a moment, he opened his eyes again. “Delegated. Toshiya is on his way.”

“Good. What next?!” Ruki was quite upset about two of his personal friends vanishing without a sight.

“I will try to get in contact with Reita.” Kamijo said and concentrated on the highly gifted Angel. He concentrated and concentrated.... but to no avail. “I can't reach him. He is either unconscious or....”

“No, he is still alive, his Akasha chronicle was still there and so was Aoi's!”

Kamijo then looked at Ruki and the Angel of Fate knew whom Metatron was thinking about. “Shall we get them?”

“We will delegate Sakito and Ni~ya to the highest sphere, we need Kentaro and Hitsugi here, now!”

Ruki nodded and turned around. “Will be back soon!” And with that, he left the holy halls and went outside to the boarders, taking Sakito and Ni~ya with him.

In a hurry, Ruki told Sakito and Ni~ya about the change of plans before they landed in front of the boarder of the highest sphere. The moment Hitsugi and Kentaro saw Ruki and the others landing, they knew that something bad must have happened. Hitsugi opened the gate and let them in.

“Ruki-sama! Sakito, Ni~ya, what happened?!” Hitsugi did the talking while Kentaro listened.

Ruki answered: “We need you and Kentaro in the holy halls for war preparations. Sakito and Ni~ya will take your place and explain it to Shinya. We need to leave now.”

The Angels hugged each other, Ni~ya said before they left: “Get them! We're protecting the kids.” And Kentaro and Hitsugi nodded before they followed Ruki back into the holy halls to Kamijo.

Metatron-sama stood up when Kentaro and Hitsugi entered the room.

“Finally! Glad to have you back!”

“What happened?” Kentaro asked.

“Reita and Aoi disappeared. In the middle of battle they just vanished.”

Kentaro covered his mouth with his hands, pain set in. Reita was like a father to him. Hitsugi hold onto his back to give him mental strength. “What do we know?” HItsugi asked further.

“AOR from earth sent the message that the two of them had disappeared in battle but no one saw what had happened. We sent Toshiya to protect Kami on earth now. That's all.”

“Well we know that the two of them are still alive because their Akasha-Chronicles still exist.” Ruki added

Kentaro breathed out. “Thank heavens.”

“But none of us can reach them. They are either unconscious or perfectly sealed.” Kamijo said.

“I will try.” Kentaro closed his eyes and concentrated on Reita, trying to reach him over the Empath-bond they have.... he concentrated, called for him but nothing happened. Ken opened his eyes and looked strangely back at the others. “I've never felt such a thing, as if he didn't exist. I wonder where he is or in what condition he is..... I will try Aoi.” Ken closed his eyes again but he couldn't reach him either, although with a little difference. “I can reach his soul but he seems to be unconscious.... I can't reach Reita at all.”

“Can you tell where they are? Or at least Aoi?”

“Oh he is where you thought he would be.”

Ruki breathed in deeply. “Great, not only war with hell but in hell as well.”

“We conclude that Reita must be there as well but maybe sealed.” Kamijo said.

“Most likely sealed, I was always able to reach him, no matter where I was. Even down in hell but this is different.”

“What can we do? We must get them out somehow and I highly doubt that Kaoru is accessible during this time now.”

Kentaro looked down on the table, saw the map of war and the figures on it where all their friends were stationed.... it was time for them to join the fight, he could feel it. Hitsugi looked at his beloved but couldn't really follow what he was possibly thinking.

“We must wait until Aoi is conscious. I will try to establish a connection then and find out what happened.”

“And then?” Ruki asked.

Ken paused a moment before he answered: “I'm going in.”

“Like what, mentally?” Hitsugi asked.

“Not only that, I will visit my dear stepfather.”

Hitsugi shook his head. “It's too dangerous! I can't follow you there and protect you, what-”

Kentaro silenced Hitsugi in simply looking at him. “I must do this alone. I have done it before, rescued Aoi and Ni~ya before-”

“But with the help of Reita who was in heaven back then to establish a line.” Kamijo said.

“This time he will be there with me. Together, we can make it. I trust Reita, he is amazing.”

Kamijo nodded. He and Ruki were the only ones next to Kaoru who knew what Reita really was. A one of a kind Angel, the supernova, a gift from God.

“Then let's wait for Aoi to wake up.” Kamijo said and he gestured them all to have a seat on his table.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The moment Toshiya had received Kamijo's message, he looked around shocked to meet Hakuei's eyes. Although in the heat of battle, Hakuei felt immediately that something was not all right. He looked at his beloved and received a message from Toshiya: 'I need to go to America to protect Kami. Reita and Aoi are gone.'

'Gone?!'

'I know nothing more, we will stay in contact!'

Toshiya turned around to look at Hide, he was like all the other Archangels in a state of trance, holding onto the sword in the ground, sending his element to heal into earth.... Toshiya could feel the amount of power it took to uphold that line and also felt that maybe another day or so, then the Archangels had to return into heaven to recharge. But first he had to protect Kami.

A last glance at his beloved. 'Stay safe.'

Hakuei nodded. 'I got Ryoga fighting with me, you stay safe too. I love you.'

'Love you too.' And with that, Toshiya unfolded hi six seraphic wings and flew high up into heaven and he was gone....

...only to land shortly afterward in America where Kami's energy was coming from. And it was about time for him to arrive, the AOR-fighters had doubled around Kami to protect him from the rabid demon fighters.

Toshiya had landed not far from Kami who knew nothing about what had happened all around him, he was in the trance healing state. Toshiya had to fight his way through to him and the AOR-fighters were so glad to see him. But there was no time to exchange words, the demon fighters were coming at them endlessly. It took a toll on all of them and their powers. Many demons were killed but here and there Angels were killed too.

Toshiya established a line with Karyu in Europe who was fighting and protecting Mana.

'Dad?' Toshiya called out.

'Don't call me that! I'm not that old!' Yeah, he reached him.

'How is Mana doing?'

'As good as can be expected. I would say maybe another day then we have to pull the Arches back!'

'Yeah, same here. Will you contact Tora?'

'I will!' And with that the mental line was cut.

Meanwhile on the battlefields in Africa, Hakuei was looking around, seeing his soul piece Ryoga fighting together with him but the numbers were just too high. Now with Toshiya gone, he decided to call his friends Asagi and Jun back.

While he was fighting and looking around, Hakuei saw how Ryoga was fighting his way through to the end of line, so to speak. A dark clad figure was standing on the horizon but it was not Tatsuro, Hakuei could feel it. He just knew that Ryoga was fighting his way intentionally through to whoever that was in the back. But where was Tatsuro?

The Angel duo of Asagi and Jun landed next to Hakuei and he nodded relieved at them but there was no time for pleasantries. Asagi and Jun went right into the fight and Hakuei was quite amazed about their combined power. They were amazing together. So they had paired up the right Angels after all.

Ryoga was not far from where he was standing, Hazuki could see that he was coming for him. If he would try to kill him? They had met under other circumstances in hell back then. Ryoga had been a test subject from Yusuke in the laboratories until he had broken out of his water cell. Hazuki had found him and not knowing what to do, he had hid him. The creature was always babbling crazy stuff but Hazuki hadn't felt threatened back then.... and then the creature had vanished one day, just like that. Up to this day, Hazuki had no idea who or what Ryoga was but all he knew now was that he was angelic and an enemy. Seeing how he fought, passing through demons and resolving them on the spot, Hazuki couldn't tell what he really was. All he knew was that he was on heaven's side and a threat to them.

Ryoga, with his white hair and steel blue eyes met Hazuki's gaze, they were now just a few feet apart but Hazuki was heavily protected by demonic soldiers. A strange feeling crept inside Hazuki's head and he couldn't believe it. Ryoga tried to communicate mentally with him. Usually Angels didn't communicate mentally with Demons.

'There is hope, please ask for forgiveness.'

Hazuki stood still behind the wall of demons and had his arms crossed over his chest, glaring badly back at Ryoga to sent him such a trivial message, as if!

'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.'

“STOP WITH THAT NONSENSE!“ Hazuki shouted over the heads of his soldiers.

Hakuei felt irritated because Ryoga on the other side of the field felt irritated. He looked for his split soul piece and saw him far in the distance, closer to Hazuki. 'Be careful!' Hakuei sent the message to Ryoga, only to receive back: 'For I am the Lord your God who takes hold of your right hand and says to you, Do not fear; I will help you.'

“What is he doing?!” Hakuei said out loud but couldn't fully follow him as a new group of demons was storming towards him. At the same time, Ryoga was very close to Hazuki and fought the demons which were protecting him. But these were stronger, different. Ryoga couldn't simply pass through them. Hazuki behind the demons smiled devilishly but Ryoga was quicker. As fast as lightning, he moved over the group of demons and landed behind Hazuki. Shocked, the demon turned around and stood in front of the ethereal being like he had stood in front of him once in his bedroom in hell. “Now what?” Hazuki glared at Ryoga who looked full of compassion back at Hazuki. 'Ask and you will receive, and your joy will be complete.'

“What, still trying to win me over?” Hazuki stepped closer, his perfect masculine face coming out of darkness into the first rays of sunlight, his cat like eyes rested on Ryoga in peace. “Up to this day I don't really know what you are.....” Slowly, Hazuki stretched out his hand, reaching over to Ryoga's face and touched his cheek carefully with his left hand, it felt like porcelain. Hazuki closed the distance and looked into these bright blue eyes....

“It will only sting a little.”

And he rammed a black poisonous blade into Ryoga's stomach, quickly and efficient. A long cut from left to right before he retracted his blade and the shocked body of Ryoga slumped down to the ground, his eyes closed, no last word was muttered and his wings exploded into thousands of feathers. There, he slowly resolved as Hazuki turned around wordlessly and left the place.

At the same time at the end of the field, Hakuei froze and hold onto his stomach. By chance Asagi saw that Hakuei had stopped moving and collapsed almost immediately down to the ground.

“JUN!” Asagi shouted and pointed over to Hakuei, together they moved into the direction and flew over to him. There he lay unconscious and while Asagi was fighting off demons around them, Jun kept on holding onto Hakuei's head. At the same time, Hakuei's hair changed from his usual brown into white. Jun had never seen such a thing, he gasped in shock and Asagi looked at them. “How?! WHAT?!”

Then Jun sent a message up to Kamijo into heaven.

Metatron-sama received Jun's message immediately. He looked over at Ruki who said: “What happened?”

“Hakuei collapsed. Jun is holding onto him. What shall we do?”

Kentaro and Hitsugi were still with them. Hitsugi stood up from the table. “I will get him. He is my best friend.” Kentaro stood up as well. “I will get him! He is after all a fellow Seraphim and like a father to me!” Kentaro's eyes were watering up, what could possibly have happened to make a strong Angel like Hakuei fall? To Kentaro, Hakuei had always seemed invincible, just like Reita and now they both were harmed or missing.

Hitsugi lay a hand on Kentaro's shoulder. “I will be back in no time, you stay here and try to reach Aoi ok?” He pulled up Ken's chin with his index finger, only to give him one last look before he turned around. “See you in a bit.” He looked at Ruki and Kamijo who both nodded at Hitsugi.

“I will escort you to the boarders.” Ruki said and they both left immediately.

After they were gone, Kamijo and Kentaro looked at each other. “Try to reach Aoi?”

Kentaro nodded. “Yes, of course.” He sat down on Kamijo's table again and leaned with his head on his hands, concentrating.

Kentaro was traveling mentally, in search of Aoi's soul light and he found it as expected in hell. He tried to knock on Aoi's consciousness but until now he had been unavailable. Slowly Kentaro felt how his mind was receiving a sign of life, of consciousness.

'Aoi?! Aoi, are you awake?!'

Meanwhile in hell, Aoi slowly opened his eyes and immediately recognized where he was. This used to be his old room in hell. Could it be? That they brought him back here? He tried to move but found himself tied to his bed with metal chains. Worried, he looked around and startled when he saw a pair of eyes staring silently back at him.

“Awake? Good.”

“Uruha..... what is this?” Aoi lifted up his arms and the chains rattled. “Back to the old tricks? If you wanted me you could have just said so.”

A smirk when Uruha stood up. “I really didn't miss your second class jokes.”

“You sure? Anyway, what's going on?”

Uruha stared down on Aoi as he stepped closer. He moved down on his face level which made the Angel move back as far as it was possible with the chains on his wrists. “You wish it was me who holds you back here but I'm afraid it's in the dark Lord's plan. Your survival is dependent on what Reita decides.”

“Reita?! He's here too?!”

“Safely sealed.”

Aoi remained silent and thought for himself what this could possibly mean. In that moment, he received a voice inside his head loud and clear: 'AOI! Are you awake?!'

Aoi shook his head startled, it was Kentaro's voice. Mentally, he answered him. 'I'm awake but I'm not alone, Uruha is here, Kaoru's watchdog.'

At the same time in heaven, Kentaro jumped up from his seat. “I got him!” Kamijo looked at him expectant. 'We will get you and Reita out of hell! Just make sure to not break contact with me.'

'I will try to do so.'

“Where's your mind at?” Uruha asked.

“Here with your beautiful voice dear.” Aoi answered, trying to convince Uruha that there was nothing going on.

The demon shook his head and moved back from Aoi's proximity. “Your light stings. I will get Kaoru now. Was not nice meeting you. Count your last hours.... Angel.”

And with that, Uruha was gone.

'Doesn't sound too good.' Aoi communicated with Kentaro. 'He gets Kaoru now.'

''I'm with you, tell this to Kaoru.'

'I will.'

At the same time, the doors swung open and Ruki and Hitsugi came into Kamijo's hall, Hitsugi carrying an unconscious Hakuei on his back.

“Put him on the sofa! I will call for Shinya.” Kamijo said and Hitsugi slumped the tall Angel down onto the sofa. Kentaro stormed over to them and took Hakuei's hand. Seeing his white hair again and the state of his soul told him immediately what was going on.

Hitsugi scratched his head. “What is it with the white hair again?”

Kentaro looked at Ruki whose gaze told him that he knew it too.

“Hakuei must have been separated from his last soul piece. He looked like that for over a century before he and Ryoga were reunited again so.....”

“Looks like Ryoga is no more.” Ruki said in his deep tone.

“Does Toshiya know?” Hitsugi looked at Ruki who shook his head. “No, it doesn't change a thing. The mission has to continue.”

Hitsugi balled his fist. He was so ready to fight and kick some demons' asses. Kentaro felt the negative energy coming from Hitsugi. In that moment, the petite Shinya stormed inside Kamijo's hall. Seeing Hakuei there unconscious, he slumped down next to him and laid his hands onto his chest.

“His immortal body and soul are in shock.... there is a piece missing?” Shinya looked at the others, it was Ruki who answered. “Seems like his soul piece Ryoga has been annihilated.”

“Dear Lord....” Shinya said while he sent healing energy into his body. “I can only restore some energy here, he has to work later on the mental shock himself. What about Toshiya?”

“He is protecting Kami on the American continent, he doesn't know it yet. They were separated in battle because of Aoi and Reita's abduction.”

“So I have heard.” Shinya said.

“Can you try to reach Reita?” Kentaro asked. “After all, the two of you used to work together many centuries ago.”

“I can give it a try.” While Shinya still had his hands on Hakuei's chest, he concentrated on Reita, called for him mentally but he couldn't reach any living sign of him. “I can't find him. It's as if he doesn't exist.”

“I got the same impression but he must be sealed somewhere in hell, apart from Aoi.” Kentaro said.

“So who is protecting Hide now in Africa?”

“Asagi and Jun are.” Ruki said. “They are great together, they can do the job I-”

In that moment Kentaro broke down and fell to the ground, holding onto his head screaming. It went down Hitsugi's spine ice cold as he moved down to the ground and pulled Kentaro onto his lap. “SOMEBODY HELP HIM!” Hitsugi screamed and looked around. Shinya let go off Hakuei and went over to Kentaro who was whimpering while holding onto his head.

Ruki now went down to Kentaro and shouted in between. “Let go! Let go of the connection!”

Now Shinya understood what Ruki meant and while holding onto Kentaro's hand and concentrating, he pulled him off the mental line. It was then that Kentaro let go of his head, shivering. “They started torturing him....” He stammered.

Ruki shook his head in disgust and got up. He looked at Kamijo. “What do we do now?”

Metatron looked from Ruki to Kentaro. “What is your plan Seraphim Kentaro?”

Hitsugi helped Kentaro up from the ground while Shinya went back to Hakuei.

“I will go there and rescue them.”

“Alone?” Hitsugi asked.

“I'm not alone. We have another first generation Empath and healer here.” They all looked over to Shinya who looked quite surprised back at the others. “Oh! But I'm an untrained Empath, I was trained in healing.”

“But you used to work with Reita a long time ago.” Kamijo said.

Kentaro continued. “I only need a transmitter when I'm traveling into hell and back out.”

Shinya looked at him questioning. “How are you entering hell? Only invited ones are able to enter and kin....” The surrounding Angels remained silent at the word kin when Shinya slowly got it.

“Are you...? How, with whom?” Shinya asked totally astonished.

“I was sired by Kaoru and a human woman on earth once .” Shinya nodded slowly, his mouth slightly opened in surprise. “I guess that there is nothing left that can surprise me now.” Shinya stood up from Hakuei's place and walked over to Kentaro. He placed one hand on the smaller Angel's shoulder. “I got you. Get our boys back out.” Shinya looked over to Ruki and Kamijo and nodded at them, the operation was ready to begin.

At the same time back in hell, Reita looked at the door which was opened now after a few hours had passed. It was Kaoru who entered, he tossed him something at his feet. Reita looked at it emotionless and then back up at Kaoru. “What do you want me to do?”

Kaoru bore a wicked, devilish smile on his lips. “Glad we are talking now. “

What he had tossed at Reita's feet was Aoi's tattoo from his upper right arm.

End of part 28

Chapter Text

(Pic, left to right: Kamijo - Metatron, highest Angel; Ruki - Angel of Fate, 'Kindel' Angel)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 29

Time to travel

Inside Kamijo's holy hall they prepared for Kentaro's travel down into hell. Ruki spoke with Kamijo and said: “We need to pull the Archangels back at the end of tomorrow, the phase of earthly healing comes to an end, they need to regain their strength and so do the fighters.”

“I know.” Kamijo said and looked over to Kentaro. “Try to be back as quickly as possible!”

Kentaro nodded. While Metatron and Ruki kept on talking, Hitsugi helped Kentaro preparing his fighting gear. Hitsugi fastened Kentaro's godly protection around his chest and arms, bearing a stern gaze and said nothing. He made sure that his beloved was at least physically protected as good as possible.

Kentaro couldn't help but to observe Hitsugi's face which was so close to his now, he looked very arduous and deeply sunken in his thoughts. Kentaro could tell that he didn't like the idea of him going into hell alone but which choice did they have?

Kentaro whispered at him. “They won't hurt me.” That was when Hitsugi stopped handling Kentaro's armor and looked at him now with a stern gaze but said nothing. “What is on your mind?”

“This is not a quick birthday party drop in. We're talking about hell here, the master manipulators and torturers. I just want you to keep that in mind. Be as quick as possible, use all means possible if they're using dirty tricks on you.”

Kentaro nodded. Hitsugi was right. He wanted to make it sound easy when in reality it was everything else than that. “A word of encouragement?” Kentaro said sheepishly and looked up at his grumpy beloved who didn't know how to show his concern but through anger.

Still grumpy, Hitsugi leaned down and kissed Kentaro onto his lips hard. Once, twice before he tore himself away and stepped back when Shinya slowly approached them.

“I'm mentally with you all the time. You can communicate through me whenever you need to.”

“Thank you Shinya.”

Kentaro nodded one last time at Ruki and Kamijo, his gaze lingering on Hitsugi just a little bit before Kamijo said: “Godspeed.” And with that, Kentaro dissolved into thin air and he was gone, travelling.

His mind was locked with Aoi's, in that manner that he was able to localize him and beam his angelic body straight into hell. As soon as he had entered the dark sphere without difficulties because of his kinship, he felt the heaviness on his angelic body. The pain and desperation of this place... he had to exclude this feelings with his empathic abilities.

In no time, he felt his body materializing in hell and found himself inside a little room. He turned around and found a in shock whimpering Aoi on a bed who hold onto his arm.

“Aoi!” Kentaro said and stormed towards the Angel who moved back into the corner. “Go away! You're just one of their hallucinations, GO AWAY!”

Kentaro stopped abruptly in front of Aoi's bed and saw that he was absolutely catatonic. “What have they done to you...” He saw Aoi holding onto his arm and realized what had been done. “Dear Lord...” He stammered and tried not to absorb too much of his pain.

They had no time for pleasantries when keys sounded at the door to Aoi's room. Kentaro moved behind the opening door and saw a demon entering from behind.

“What was that noise?!” It was Uruha shouting at Aoi. He pulled the Angel on his injured arm out of the corner down his bed onto the floor.... that was when Empath fighter Kentaro went into autopilot.

He darted forward as quickly as the wind, his holy short sword drawn and rammed it into Uruha's back. The demon screamed out loud and turned his head. When he saw Kentaro, he smiled dirtily. “The lost son has returned.... what an honor to be killed by him.”

Kentaro retreated his sword and in that moment, Uruha fell to the ground and turned into dust.

Aoi had observed the scene in horror so when Kentaro stormed towards him, he moved back in shock, his mind was not quite there.

“Don't be alarmed, we are going home.” Kentaro grabbed for Aoi's other arm and contacted Shinya mentally. The angel bond, paired with Kentaro's strength pulled them out and they reappeared in heaven. Kentaro and Aoi slumped down to the ground inside Kamijo's hall, Shinya and Hitsugi stormed towards them.

“Look out for Aoi! I need to go back before chaos breaks loose in hell, Uruha is down!” And with that, Kentaro moved up and jumped into nothingness and he was gone again. Hitsugi beamed very proudly.... that was cool. Sometimes he forgets how strong Ken really was.

Shinya lay his hands onto Aoi while Hitsugi came around and secured him as he was still hallucinating. “What had they done to him?”

“Looks like a mind reader attack, not to mention the physical harm.” Shinya looked at the almost destroyed right arm.... they had cut him deep. In that moment, a murmur got their attention as Hakuei was slowly waking up.

At the same time back in hell, Kentaro was hiding inside a dark corridor, far away from the unholy halls of Kaoru and his entourage where Aoi had been held. He tried to concentrate in this unholy place, again trying to locate Reita but even there he was sealed from the outside world.

'What can I do now?' Kentaro leaned helplessly against a wall, hearing the demons on the upper levels running and shouting about. They must have realized that the door to Aoi's room was open and Uruha was missing.

Then he heard familiar voices.... it was Kaoru talking to someone. Now he realized that it was Tatsuro. So they were in hell while their armies were fighting on earth but why?

Kentaro moved deeper into the shadows, trying desperately to come up with a plan... maybe his ambitions were too optimistic after all. Where would he bring a prisoner of hell? Probably deeper into hell.

In that moment of despair, a little white blue flame formed in front of him and illuminated his face. Kentaro felt no harm coming from this source of energy and looked funnily at it when he saw Hakuei's face for a split second in his mind. Then the flame started moving in front of him and Ken got the feeling to follow it and he did.

They went deeper into hell, passing countless metal doors from where behind the most horrible noises where coming from. This was truly hell, a place of despair and eternal pain. Quickly, he followed the flame, through a metal door and entered a part of hell which looked strangely sterile.... 'Could it be? Is that the entrance to the laboratories? Where I got Ni~ya and Aoi the last time?' Kentaro thought. He followed the flame and passed several doors when all of a sudden a door opened and he stood face to face in front of the doctor. Yusuke was just on his way out when he stumbled over Kentaro and they both gazed at each other for a moment.

“There there, we've got a visitor. Looking for your friend I presume?”

“You are the one creating all these hybrids and experimenting on our Angels?”

Yusuke gave a satisfied smile. “Dream job so to speak, yes but... how did you get in?”

“My secret. Your world is not as protected as you might think it is.”

Yusuke glared back at Kentaro and lifted his hand. “Restrain.”

Kentaro was lifted up the ground and couldn't move, in that moment he shouted out: “Shield!” And he slumped back down to the ground. He pulled out his short sword which made the doctor smile.

“You want to scratch me with that? Do you want to see my blades? Do you want me to tell you the stories of how I made your kin suffer under my hands? Their screams and begs for mercy?”

It sent Kentaro moving although he knew better than to act on feelings. The moment he jumped for an attack, he was catapulted back on the floor by the power shield Yusuke had around himself. So he knew a trick or two himself.

“You will pay for that with eternal death.” Kentaro pointed his sword at Yusuke, his eyes filled with anger.

“Beautiful, all this hate in you.”

Now this made him sad, Kentaro was not a natural evil person, not at all and someone seeing that in him scared him. He calmed himself down and asked: “Where is Reita?”

“Safely shut where you will never find him.” Yusuke lifted up his hand again and pulled Kentaro with invisible strings towards him. Kentaro tried to uphold his shield when his sword clattered to the ground and his body was not responding.

“You are wriggling like a fly in a spider's web. This is my realm and there is nothing you can do about it.” Yusuke paused. “I can smell your panic, it turns me on. I want more of that.”

It disgusted Kentaro. A cold hand gripped his chin and he could smell the doctor's foul breath. He then licked over Kentaro's cheek and smelled his angelic skin. “But you are different.... are you a hybrid?”

Kentaro screamed when a sharp pain came from his throat. The doctor had cut down from his ear to his nape and licked the wound clean while Kentaro was totally paralyzed, indeed like in a spiders web. Tears started rolling down his cheeks. Now this was how he would die, without seeing his beloved family and friends again, without rescuing Reita....

In that moment, the doctor started to scream and pushed Kentaro away from him. The demon was totally engulfed in blue white flames, burning on the very spot.

Kentaro moved back in shock and observed the spectacle. He hold onto his throat where the gushing wound was. With a last scream, the demon disappeared in flames and as the flames died down, a pile of ash remained in the corridor. The flames transformed back into the little flame which had shown Kentaro the way.

“It was you!” Kentaro hold out his hands around the flame. “Thank you.” And the flame kept on moving in front of him, deeper into the compound.

There it stopped in front of a door which was thrice the size of Kentaro and he looked up and down the door. “So what do I do now? I don't have a key....” In that moment, the flame dissolved and he knew that its job was over. “Thank you.” He said out loud and the flame disappeared.

Kentaro moved closer to the door and listened but as soon as he touched it, he was catapulted back against the wall opposite of the corridor.

Slowly he stood up and shook his head which was not only hurting from the wound but from the impact now too. So this door was heavily sealed with dark magic, no wonder no one could reach Reita in there. What to do now?

Kentaro froze when he felt another entity approaching. And this one he couldn't fight alone, this one was the main source of all evil.

“Look who has shown up, my lost son.”

“Kaoru.”

“Welcome back, glad to have you here.... although you killed my longtime guard Uruha. Maybe there is more of me inside of you than you care to admit.”

Kentaro said nothing. He was wise enough not to argue with a demon.

“You didn't think you could rescue Reita from this room, did you?”

Kentaro glared at Kaoru and still didn't say a word.

“What would you say if I told you that it wasn't only Reita that I wanted?”

And it slowly dawned on him that he had possibly walked into a trap.

“Don't look so shocked. Of course I admire heaven's Empaths a great deal. I wish I was able to create beings with your powers...”

“But you're not God, not our mighty father in heaven.... just a creation yourself.”

Kaoru walked closer to Kentaro but the Angel didn't move one bit. He stared back at the Lord of Darkness, maybe he was brave in doing so or naive.

Kaoru touched Kentaro's chin and turned his head, then he hissed. “That masochistic doctor.” With a move of his hand, Kentaro's wound was healed. “Never liked him anyway, good riddens.” He let go of Kentaro's face. “I'm no monster. I respect talent and offer positions accordingly.”

“You know where my alliance lies, I already told you.”

Kaoru shook his head. “Same words as him.” He meant Reita, Kentaro realized.

“I will make you an offer you can not decline.”

“How so?”

“Let us speak together then.” Kaoru moved over to the door and with the touch of his hand, it opened. It was totally dark inside.

“I am not going in there.”

Kaoru looked annoyed and shouted inside. “Reita, come out!”

They heard chains clattering as they fell down to the floor, footsteps coming closer and when Reita came out into the artificial light, Kentaro couldn't help himself and stormed into his arms. Reita hugged him wordlessly but communicated in his mind. 'You should not have come.... he wants both of us.' Kentaro nodded as he already knew. They solved the embrace.

“I want to show you something.” And Kaoru walked in front of them, Reita and Kentaro following.

They felt that they were slowly leaving the compound, making their way outside. No one said a word and when Kaoru finally opened a door to go outside, they looked over to the horizon.... and demonic shouts filled their ears. As far as the eye could see, the whole place was filled with black clad demon fighters and they were ready. In that moment, Kentaro reached for Reita's hand and hold it tight.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hakuei opened his eyes in heaven from the meditation. “This is it. My flame dissolved.”

“How come you knew the way?” Hitsugi asked while Ruki, Kamijo and Shinya were listening. Aoi had been sent to the infirmary earlier.

“My deceased soul piece Ryoga knew this place in hell, his memory guided Kentaro to the laboratories.”

“Bless him.” Hitsugi muttered and looked back at Hakuei who was again with his white hair and bright green eyes. Toshiya had been so happy when Hakuei had gained his old physique back with the completion of his last lost soul piece but now with it gone again.... he looked like a half complete hybrid again.

Hitsugi put a hand on his shoulder, he felt Hakuei being depressed. “We're just glad to have you back, no matter how... you can pull off any style anyway you know?”

Hakuei gave a breath of laughter. “Thanks for the flowers.” He paused. “Toshiya will be sad though.”

Hitsugi shook his head. “How could he be?” And with that, Hitsugi remained silent while his foot was jiggling underneath the table nervously. They had no direct contact with Reita or Kenken in hell since only the high Empaths were able to travel spheres in their thoughts and the two who were able to do that were simultaneously in hell. Shinya was only able to uphold the link during sphere travel.

“Man I just hope that they know what they're doing.”

Kamijo spoke up. “Kaoru is no fool. He knows that Reita and Kentaro are too valuable. He would never harm then...” But something inside Hitsugi felt not right, he was dying of anticipation.

“We need to pull back the Archangels tonight, their powers will be totally exhausted. How is earth and its inhabitants doing?” Kamijo asked Ruki who stood leaning over the map.

“The atmosphere has improved greatly, a lot of the demonic toxins have been dissolved. Humanity seems to become more optimistic although we are not quite there yet. Saving humanity from its demons is a war we will always have to fight.”

“Until God interferes.” Kamijo added.

“Or that.” Ruki said and sat down at the table.

Shinya was concentrating, waiting to receive something from Kentaro or Reita but nothing came. Hakuei looked over to his old friend as he felt his nervousness. “What is it Shinya?”

“There is no connection, nothing. I can't feel Kentaro's link any longer, I can't feel anything.”

Hitsugi's feet were even more jiggling underneath the table now while he hold his hand in front of his mouth, thinking to himself that this had been a bad idea, a very bad idea.

“We are only hours from retreating the Archangels, let us hope that something will happen until then.”

Time went by and it became evening but no news from Reita or Kentaro. Shinya had been allowed to retreat while Kamijo had dismissed Hakuei and Hitsugi to get ready to decent to earth. Hakuei would fetch Kami together with Toshiya while Hitsugi would fetch Hide together with Asagi and Jun.

Hitsugi had returned to his apartment and it felt like ages since he had last been back here alone. The past few weeks had been crazy, it felt like everything had changed and foremost he himself had changed the most. The past weeks he and Kentaro had practically been glued to each other which left now an emptiness he had never experienced before.

All alone,he got dressed in his combat gear, strapped his fighting sword around his hip.... but for what? He was without a partner now. He himself had dressed his partner in combat gear just this morning and had let him go off into unthinkable danger.... the separation already felt like days. In that very moment his beloved was down in hell with his sensible soul. Thinking about it drove Hitsugi almost insane. He tried to concentrate on the mission ahead.

Walking through his apartment in this unreal silence felt strange and uncomfortable. It felt not like his home anymore.... home had become wherever Kentaro was. If in Kentaro's apartment or the room they had to share in the children's compound in the higher sphere, it didn't matter as long as he had been there. During this time, they had been so happy. It had seemed as if nothing could separate them.

Hitsugi leaned on his table, fully clad and ready for his mission. But the heaviness in his heart threatened to wear him down right now. The only light at the horizon was that he would get his friends Asagi and Jun back from this mission. He loved and missed each one of his friends so very much.... especially this small, chipper, too much feeling bundle of Seraphim energy.... he was so glad that he had told Kentaro how he really felt about him. A sweet memory he could now draw strength from.

Without a last glance back, Hitsugi left his apartment only to meet Hakuei halfway on their way into the holy halls.

Hitsugi said nothing but Hakuei felt that he was with a heavy heart.

“You know.... you've quite changed in this short amount of time.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, since you are with Kentaro, you are more open.”

Hitsugi let out a long sight. “If anything happens to him....”

Now Hakuei smirked and asked carefully: “Do you love him so much already?”

Hitsugi couldn't say a word. Instead, he slowly nodded in silence.

“We will do everything to get him back. And our friends!”

“The sooner the better.”

They came to a halt in front of the boarders and nodded at Hizumi and Die.

“Get our boys back.” Hizumi said and they both nodded. Die asked Hakuei: “Is Shinya still with Kamijo?”

Hakuei shook his head. “Not any longer. Kamijo ordered him to retreat to the higher sphere to look after the children and to report to Sakito and Ni~ya. We concluded that if the Empaths are able to come back, they can do it on their own because of Reita.”

Die nodded and added: “I see. Godspeed to you two. See you soon.”

“You too my friend.”

Next to them, groups of Angels were also positioned to retreat the Archangels and their legions from earth. As the Angels on earth will all be weakened they would help them in their retraction.

It was then that Kamijo and Ruki arrived. Metatron-sama looked over the legions of Angels and after a moment of silence, Kamijo made a gesture with his hands and the Angels stepped out of heavenly gates and flew down to earth.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Asagi and Jun had all hands full of fighting off troops of demons. They could feel the difference since Hakuei had been fetched by Hitsugi because a Seraphim missing in fight is a Seraphim missing in fight.

“According to Kamijo's message, we should get fetched soon!” Asagi shouted over to Jun who was fighting with him back on back.

“I hope so! Hide is hardly holding on! The Archangels have to recharge!”

This fight had lasted for days. The environment and its pollution had been cleansed from evil as far as it was possible but of course not everything which was destroyed over centuries could be healed in one go. The Archangels had managed to scratch on the surface but it was a healing process put in motion nevertheless. The Angels could feel the lightness in the air, it felt like breathing after a warm summer rain.... the Arches were amazing. Even sensitive humans should be able to feel the change, some burdens must have been taken away from them too.

In all this endless fighting, a ray of light went over the sky when suddenly Hitsugi with legions of Angels came down from heaven. The exhausted Angels were cheering when enforcement arrived, crushing the demons around them like flies.

“Hitsugi! Never thought to be happy to see your ugly face!” Asagi said while he kept on fighting.

“Same to you! Sending demons to the grave by the sight of your nose is also strength!”

Asagi shook his head while Hitsugi fought his way through to Hide and while the Angels around them protected Hitsugi, he broke the angelic spell with a motion of his hand and the dome of light around Hide vanished. Hitsugi touched Hide and the Archangel opened his eyes, with pale lips he smiled at him and tried to stand up but his legs were too weak. Hitsugi pulled out Hide's sword from the ground and a gush of energy went through the ground and imploded, shaking the very earth they were standing on. He put the sword into his own belt.

“Come on, let's get you out of here!” Hitsugi pulled Hide up and took him into his arms. He was more unconscious than conscious. He looked around at a group of Angels and said: “Cover us!” He then unfolded his wings and flew high up into the air, screaming: RETREAT! RETREEEEEAT!”

Asagi and Jun shouted the same and after a few last hits, the Angels retreated one by one, some even fighting demons here and there in midair but to no avail. Angels were stronger flying than demons.

At the same time on another continent, Hakuei had landed in America with his enforcement. Even before he had landed, Toshiya could feel him because of their bond. When the Seraphim turned around and saw his beloved with the white hair and green eyes, he was shocked and immediately realized that Ryoga must have been gone. Almost missing a beat from a demon, Toshiya went back with his attention to fighting until Hakuei had arrived at his beloved's place, not far from Kami.

“You came to get us!”

“My pleasure!” Hakuei touched the light dome around Kami and it dissolved. The Archangel then woke up. Paler than usual, he leaned on his sword to get up. First his feet gave in but eventually he stood. He pulled out the sword with the same imploding effect and the ground shook.

“Time to go.” Kami said and Hakuei nodded while Toshiya and a few others fought off demons around them.

“Same hair color again...” Kami smiled tired.

“Yeah, can't have you get all the glory.” Hakuei said while he supported Kami in putting one of his arms around his shoulders. “Can you fly?”

“I will try.” Kami was the leader of the Archangels and the strongest one of them. Kami would never get carried back into heaven. Hakuei knew that he would rather drop dead.

The Archangel and Seraphim Hakuei unfolded their wings.

“Toshiya, you and the Angels cover us!”

The Seraphim nodded and shouted: “COVER! COVER AND RETREAT! COVER AND RETREAT!”

The remaining legions of Angels gave their last strokes in battle and then unfolded their wings, retreating one by one, leaving earth and returning home.

Kamijo and Ruki were desperately waiting at the boarder of heaven for their Angels to return. A lot could happen in their ascent to heaven, they had prayed that everybody would eventually return safely. They had also called for Shinya in case a healer would be needed. The petite Angel was standing next to his beloved Die at the boarder control while Sakito and Ni~ya had stayed back at the boarder of the highest sphere in heaven, watching over the angelic children compound.

First to arrive back was Karyu with Mana from Europe, together with their legions of Angels. While they entered heaven, Ruki counted the remaining Angels with his angelic abilities and was able to make out how much had fallen. The casualties were 'normal' under such circumstances.

Karyu and Mana entered both walking in although Mana looked paler than pale which in his case was almost impossible. Hizumi nodded at his beloved who had returned strong and determined as always.

After them another group arrived and it was Tora from the Asian countries, he carried Shizumi through the gate in his arms, followed by their legions of Angels. Shinya stormed over to Tora and Shizumi and started healing right there. He could not give him all of his energy back but 'something for a start' to be at least able to stand again.

With a gush of energy, Hitsugi had arrived with Hide in his arms, followed by Asagi and Jun and their legions of Angels. After they had reentered heaven, Shinya went over to them as well.

Ruki was relieved that they had all returned together, now only one group was missing.... time passed by and Ruki started to become nervous. He looked up at Kamijo who was standing next to him at the gate, Die realized that they were nervous.... until finally the last group had arrived.

Hakuei nodded at Die when they passed the holy gate, Kami and Toshiya walking in right next to him, followed by their legions of Angels.

Kamijo exhaled and motioned Die to close the gate which he did.

Shinya stood up from healing Hide and ran over to Toshiya and Hakuei, hugging them both and bowing at Kami. “Thank heavens you are all back. Kami, let me give you some energy.”

The pale Archangel followed Shinya wordlessly as they sat down to the ground and Shinya took his hands into his, sending energy into him. While the holy halls were filled with legions of returned Angels, Kamijo, Ruki, Karyu and Tora were busy to sort them into groups and make them retreat to their compounds for eventual healing and cleansing.

While Shinya held onto Kami's hand, he simply said: “Ryohei has not woken up yet.”

Kami nodded. “I'm just glad that he is safe.”

That was when a gush of energy went through the holy halls and everything around them vibrated. The Angels in the halls were gasping and looking around, questioning what that was. Kamijo and Ruki were looking around too and their gaze stopped at Die who stood at heavens gate... frozen. His eyes and mouth wide open.

Hakuei saw that and ran over to his old friend, looking through the gate as well. He too opened his eyes wide and slowly turned his head to where Kamijo and Ruki were standing.

Karyu knew this gaze, he felt it in his angelic blood. Determined, he walked over to the gate, looked out and turned around to scream loudly into the holy halls, his voice echoing and sending shivers through their angelic bodies:

“ANGELS INTO POSTION! THIS IS AN ATTACK! ATTACK! AAAATTTAAAAAAACKKKKK! INTO POSTION!!!!”

Kamijo and Ruki flew over to the gates and couldn't believe their eyes. The whole heaven outside was pitch black, filled by Tatsuro's demon army as far as they eye could see. The horizon was full of them and at the very front, a menacing looking demon smiled at them. Tatsuro.

End of part 29

Chapter Text

(Pic, top left: Karyu - Angel of Revenge Commander and Tora, the same; 
Bottom left: Hazuki - Demon army Commander and Tsukasa - Lord of Darkness' demonic confident)

Tora - Angel of Revenge - Commander

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rs5bc_P1kKo

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 30

Miserere mei deus

The AOR-leader went into action. Karyu gestured the legions into formation while he grabbed for Tora and shouted: “Get our remaining legions of Angels here, quick!” And with that Tora flew back into heaven to their compound.

“HIGHER RANKS RETREAT! BEHIND THE LINES!!!” Karyu screamed and Kamijo gestured the Seraphim and Archangels to fall back.

“I want to fight!” Toshiya shouted but Hakuei grabbed his beloved and they fell back behind the lines. They were followed by their friends Asagi, Jun and Hitsugi. “Of course they would attack when we are weak!” Hitsugi muttered.

“AOR AND EMPATH-DUOS TO THE FRONT OF LINES!!!!”

Asagi and Jun looked at each other and then at their friends. “Guess that's us!” Hitsugi nodded sadly. He so wanted to fight with his brother in arms but seemed to be alone in this war.

Asagi placed a hand on his shoulder. “Where is Kentaro?” Hitsugi looked at him shocked. Of course he didn't know it yet. “He went down into hell to rescue Reita.”

Asagi opened his eyes wide, he couldn't say a word because that was the last answer he'd expected.

“We must go.” Jun said and held onto Asagi's arm. Hitsugi then took Asagi into his arms and hold him tight, he did the same with Jun. “Stay alive.” And with a nod, the duo left Hitsugi, Hakuei and Toshiya behind.

“So this is how it all begins...” Hakuei said while Toshiya looked concentrated at the gates where Die and Hizumi were heavily discussing with Kamijo and Ruki. In that moment, a gush of wind announced that an Angel had arrived.

“Aiji!” Toshiya hugged him while Hakuei and Hitsugi nodded at him.

“It's them, isn't it?” Aiji asked and Toshiya nodded. “I could literally feel it from miles away..... will you fight?”

Toshiya looked at Hakuei, a hundred words were said in between their looks and in that moment they knew that they probably had to. They nodded. Aiji then looked over at Hitsugi. He didn't touch him, he just knew about him. “You will get your answer.”

Hitsugi looked strangely back at Aiji who then turned his attention back to Toshiya and Hakuei. “I will fly high up into the holy sphere, to keep watch with Sakito and Ni~ya.”

“Please take Shinya with you.” Toshiya said and Aiji nodded. “Will do so.” And the Seraphim went on his way to fetch Shinya.

In that moment, a loud boom could be heard and the halls were shaking. Angels were screaming.

In that moment, Kamijo landed right next to them and said to Toshiya: “Seal the holy halls! No Angel must be able to enter or leave into the rest of heaven!”

Toshiya nodded and flew away into heaven to put up the safety barrier.

Hakuei looked at Hitsugi, in silence they seemed to speak. They have know each other for centuries, have been through mortal life and immortal life. Have fought side by side many times before but this gaze now was the gaze of a soul accepting that this might be the beginning of the end.... maybe even their last fight.

“Come on, let's go.” Hakuei said and Hitsugi nodded.

“I will kick Tatsuro's ass so hard that he will choke on my boots!”

Hakuei gave a breath of laughter. “I will miss your graphic jokes!”

“You're a terrible liar!” And they both laughed with a grim sense of humor. The moment they had stopped in front of the lines, they saw outside heaven's gate..... and they froze. Feeling the shock the others had already experienced. No one was in the mood of joking anymore.

A moment later, Toshiya landed next to Hakuei at the front line. He also took in the picture in front of the gates... and reached for Hakuei's hand and pressed it tightly.

Karyu and Kamijo arrived at the front lines while Ruki had been told to retreat as he was no fighting Angel. Kamijo was holding onto two swords, one in each hand. He would fight for heaven and with his friends too. It was then that Archangel Kami joined their line.

“Are you sure?” Kamijo asked Kami who stood determined with his sword in hand.

“I'm sure. Shinya gave me enough energy. I ordered the others to retreat.”

“Good.” Kamijo said.

Behind them legions of Angels were in position, as many as were somehow possible to fit into that limited space behind the boarder. In case of total emergency, Karyu would be able to call for as many legions as they needed.

Karyu then turned around to their solo AOR fighters as well as the AOR and Empath-duos. “Remember your training! Attack them first mentally then physically! These are the demon hybrids we have trained you for! You can do it!”

Kamijo then turned around to the Angels as well and screamed: “REMEMBER: GOD HAS NOT GIVEN US A SPIRIT OF FEAR! BUT OF POWER AND OF LOVE AND OF A SOUND MIND!” He paused. “FOR JUSTICE AND LOVE!” He lifted one sword high up into the air and the Angels repeated his chant again and again.

That was when something started to materialize in front of the iron gates of heaven and took shape. It was Tatsuro. His gaze cold and unreadable.

Hitsugi shook his head. “I can't believe to fight this dude again after centuries....”

“Me neither.” Hakuei said. “This one life time with him was more than enough.”

“If I die....” Hitsugi started, “will you tell him that he made me the happiest Angel alive?”

Hakuei smiled sadly when he answered: “I won't. You will tell him yourself.”

“I wish man.”

There was something about evil which spoke for itself without an explanation needed. The moment Tatsuro had materialized, they could feel evil pulsating from him and around him. His eyes were deep black, threatened to swallow everybody who looked too long into them, his white long fingers like spiders and his long dark hair like spider webs to get entangled in. For a moment, he grinned disgustingly at Hakuei and Toshiya who looked back at him pokerfaced, that was when Kamijo stepped forward to the gate and Tatsuro also came closer.

“It is a serious threat to attack God's very place directly.” Kamijo said.

“That's why I'm doing it. I have no regard for what you call your GOD. I am my own God and I will show you what I was able to create.”

Kamijo took it in and realized that there was absolutely no reasoning with that creature. “I want to speak to Kaoru, he at least has some class.”

“Oh, he's letting me do whatever I want.”

Kamijo couldn't believe it. Seemed like there was no class left, devoured by the insatiable hunger for power.

“But I'm not the only one full of surprises here.....” Tatsuro continued and stepped aside. Behind him, in the midst of demon fighters, two familiar faces appeared.....

And Kamijo's face fell.

Hakuei stretched out his arm and held his best friend back. “Hitsugi! Wait!”

“They took them hostage!” Hitsugi said in anger but Hakuei felt that there was more to this than meets the eye.

That was when Kamijo started again: “What do you want?”

“Everything. Get ready.”

And with that, Tatsuro retreated and for the first time, Kamijo's eyes met with Reita and Kentaro who were standing right in the middle of the demon fighters.... swords at hand and ready to attack. There was no compassion in their eyes, their minds were closed off so no mental communication was possible.

Toshiya whispered at Hakuei. “Do you think they've brainwashed them?”

“Possibly.”

It took Hitsugi all his mental strength to stay strong and collected. This was a nightmare come true. How did it come to this? They were supposed to fight together, side by side, not like this, never like this! It was Asagi next to him who said: “Stay strong. There will be a way.”

Meanwhile Karyu was also going through all the available possibilities. Reita and Kentaro had trained the young generation of Angels. He knew that his fighters and Empaths couldn't and wouldn't possibly attack their teachers, it's a moral law. Hakuei knew that too so he said to Karyu:

“What if your legions concentrate on the demons and our little group will take care of Reita and Kentaro?”

“Very well.” Karyu said and shouted over to his group: “ONLY CONCENTRATE ON FIGHTING THE DEMONS, DON'T ATTACK REITA AND KENTARO!” A pause when the ground started vibrating and Karyu went on. “THEY ARE COMING, INTO POSITION!”

This ought to be the hardest fight they've ever had to fight.

With the ground of heaven and the holy halls vibrating, an unspeakable noise filled the atmosphere. The demons started shouting and then running. The Angels braced their weapons tightly when the first groups of demons clashed into heaven's gate, trying to break it. Now Die and Hizumi looked back at Kamijo in panic who looked sternly back at the demons, ramming against it again and again. It was only a question of time until they would eventually break it.

The noises it all made was beyond comprehension, the disgusting demons screamed and shouted with evil intend, the smell they carried was unspeakable. Karyu had to admit that he had never seen demons in this state before, they almost seemed like possessed. While Kami concentrated on the uncountable pack outside the gates, he was again so glad that Ryohei didn't have to see this or even fight this. The Archangel of water closed his eyes and murmured something. That was when the clouds outside became dark and with loud thunder and wind, the rain came down in sheets.

The first demons were slipping, running over each other like rabid dogs. A commotion broke loose which would give them precious time. In the midst of all this chaos, they had lost sight of Reita and Kentaro. It was simply impossible with this moving bulk of blackness.

In panic, Die looked over at Kamijo and when their gaze met, they both knew that they had to eventually open the gate to fight whatever was out there. Kamijo looked at Karyu and the AOR-Leader nodded. Karyu also looked over at Tora and nodded at him as well.

“GET READY!” Karyu screamed over the heads of the Angels and that was when Die and Hizumi opened the gates..... and hell literally broke loose.

While demons were sill busy entangling and getting into position from the slippery rain, all the Angels started running outside, legion after legion through heaven's gate, with drawn weapons into the blackness which awaited them there. A moment of silence before the first lines clashed into each other, the atmosphere was filled with angelic and demonic screams. The first demons went down with brute force that was when the mental attacks set in and the AOR-Empath-duos expanded their shields to save the normal fighters and attack the demons mentally back. The first mental attacking demons went down, here and there some young Angels fell as well but only to get replaced by more angelic fighters coming from behind them.

Asagi and Jun had lost sight of their friends from moment one, it was just too much. For the first time now they were able to execute what they had been trained for. The mental attacks from the Empaths worked perfectly against this demonic hybrids but as soon as one fell, it seemed as if five new demons followed. The mere number of demons was insane.

Toshiya and Hakuei fought their way through the crowd, jumping over them and running through them with drawn weapons.... their goal was to fight someone else. Hitsugi tried to follow them but kept hold up again and again. It was way harder to fight alone than in pair. He basically had no one to keep his back. All of a sudden, a heavy headache set in and Hitsugi dropped down onto his knees, he was mentally attacked and couldn't get that pain out of his head. Blindly, he swung his sword around him but couldn't get the culprit... when all of a sudden the pain was gone and a swift Angel jumped over him. It was Jun, followed by Asagi.

“Fall back! Secure the gate!” Jun screamed and Asagi added: “We will go for Kentaro!” They were right. Without an Empath to protect him from mental attacks, he was almost helpless.

Asagi and Jun jumped ahead into battle while Hitsugi made his way back, killing dozens of Demons on his way back inside. He fought his way through a group of demons when his sword suddenly met another blade out of the blue, holding his attack.

And he froze by whom he saw. It was Kentaro, holding his attack with a black blade, looking back at Hitsugi in pure hate with his eyes all black.

Hitsugi jumped back. “Kentaro! Wake up! Don't you recognize me?!”

Kentaro didn't listen, he jumped forward and fought so ferociously and quickly with Hitsugi that the taller Angel had to move back in countering the quick strokes. He didn't fight back, he couldn't. He would rather die by Kentaro's hand than harming him in any way. In the heat of battle and walking backwards, Hitsugi all of a sudden stumbled over a foot and fell backwards down to the ground. Kentaro took his chance and jumped forward with his knee into his stomach. Hitsugi screamed in pain and stopped when the blade met his neck.... seconds passed by as he looked into these evil eyes. The eyes which had always shown so much love and compassion were now filled with unspeakable hate. He couldn't believe it.... the noise around them faded out and Hitsugi said: “Do it. Because I won't be able to kill you because I love you.”

In that moment, Hitsugi felt how Kentaro was picked up from his stomach and when he stood up and looked around, he saw that someone with a long dark cloak carried Kentaro away from the battle chaos. He knew this cloak, Reita always wore it.

Wondering what the hell was going on, Hitsugi tried to follow them but recalled what Jun had said. He was like open bait in between this mental attacking demons. Frustrated, Hitsugi turned around and fought his way through to the gates, to at least hold position there with Karyu and Tora.

At the same time Kamijo and Kami fought their way through side by side. Kamijo was graceful and strong in his attacks, with his two swords he took out several demons at once. As Metatron, the highest of Angels, he could not be attacked mentally so he simply mowed his way through to the very back where they expected Tatsuro to be. Kami at the same time cut down his way through the mob with his long sword, trying not to feel the fatigue which slowly but surely set in. With mere strength, he did his best to fight and cover Kamijo at the same time when necessary.

Meanwhile Tora and Karyu were fighting right at heaven's gate, to keep control of heaven. They were all covered in black blood, smeared in demonic gore, looking wild. That was when Hitsugi finally arrived back at the gate and jumped back into battle to defend heaven. Karyu was glad to see him as the others were all outside on open field. Tora finally shouted over to Karyu: “We can't hold it much longer, we need to get another legion to hold them back!”

Karyu nodded and shouted. “Yes! We have to!”

But it was too late, the demons broke through the line on heaven's gate and stormed into the holy halls. In shock, Karyu looked around and his eyes met Hizumi and Die who were now pulling their swords as well and fighting for their life. Karyu commanded another legion of Angels to come down into the holy halls and in no time, a group of new fighters opened battle inside the holy halls, inside heaven itself. Although Toshiya had sealed heaven earlier with a barrier to keep them from entering the main living space of heaven, they were not so sure what these demonic hybrids were capable of.

The fight had become messy and ferocious, Angels who lost their immortal life were screaming, their noises drowned in demonic screams, the holy marble halls covered in black gore.

Meanwhile outside heaven on open field, Kamijo halted a moment when they had broken into heaven and Kami had felt it as well but there was no time to react or turn back. Kamijo could feel that they were close to where Tatsuro was and they kept on running to the end of the field. That was when a message from Ruki came to Kamijo mentally: 'They broke into the holy halls.'

'I know. What about the barrier in heaven?'

'We will see about that. Another thing....' Ruki paused. 'There is activity coming from earth.'

Kamijo tried not to loose focus during fight. 'What do you mean?'

'Troops organized on all the continents where the Archangels had healed before and guess who is leading them?'

'Kaoru....' Kamijo widened his eyes wide in shock. A double attack.... and Kami could see it in his face that something terrible must have happened.

Tatsuro meanwhile observed everything from behind the last line of his troupes. With an evil smile he triumphed about the fact that his fighters had already broken into heaven. Parallel to what Kaoru was doing on earth..... Now Hazuki appeared right next to him and Tatsuro told him: “Make sure that they break through all barriers in heaven.”

With a nod, Hazuki vanished and reappeared on heaven's gate where the leaders of the angelic fighting class were trying to uphold their boarders. Hazuki went straight into battle, mowing down whatever came in between him and his way inside. Sometimes he even disposed of demons on his way which made even Karyu halt for a second. Something like that demon he had never seen before. A highly sadistic, brutal individual and Karyu rightly identified him as a commander.

Gesturing Tora that he would get him, Karyu made his way over to where Hazuki was trying to pass into heaven which would only happen over his dead body. NEVER would a tainted being like that one enter their holy home.

Karyu drew his sword as quickly as thunder and as expected Hazuki hold his stroke. They glared at each other. While Karyu was one head taller than Hazuki, the demon was stronger and wider in body size.

“Who are you?” Karyu asked.

“Who are you?”

“I am leader of the angelic fighting class, Karyu.”

“Seems that there was not enough training going on here.... I trained my demons well with brute force and strength, I am Hazuki.”

Karyu jumped back and withdrew his sword. That was when Hazuki came jumping at him with quick and brutal strokes. Something so brutal he had hardly ever fought before, Karyu realized and first had troubles to keep up with his fighting style, making out where his weaknesses were but there were none. Hazuki was good, very good.

“Is that it?!” Hazuki screamed while he thronged Karyu slowly back into the holy halls. With a quick turn to the left, Karyu withdrew his long fighting spear and attacked Hazuki from the side but the demon had moved himself out of line and got to hold Karyu at his throat now. The Angel gasped in shock when Hazuki stroke down his spear.

“I'm disapointed! You want to be a leader?!” Hazuki smiled dirtily while Karyu hung on his strong arm. What Hazuki didn't see was how Tora came running from behind with a drawn sword, he was only inches away to pierce him from behind when Hazuki suddenly turned around and rammed a dagger into Tora's side, as the rest of the body was covered with armor. Karyu screamed when Tora went down to the ground, holding onto the dagger before he was able to pull it out but remained lying on the ground.

“This is ridiculous.” Hazuki smiled disgustingly. “Like a pack of untrained mice in a cage...” He went on while he still kept on holding Karyu around his throat.

But what he didn't see was how Tora from behind him tossed Karyu the dagger and with a quick move, the Angel caught it and stabbed it into Hazuki's side too. The demon let go off Karyu who immediately ran over to Tora and slumped down to pick up his friend. “Let's get you out of here!” He ran with Tora in his arms further back into the holy halls behind the lines. Hazuki too was nowhere to be seen.

Meanwhile in another part of heaven, Shinya was running through the infirmary of the children's home where he was in charge. He had taken some of the injured Angels into his infirmary since there were no healing Angels left at the moment and he was the only one available. Toshiya who was able to heal was fighting and Ryohei was still in a coma.

In one room, they had earlier brought him Aoi and in another room, the Archangels Hide, Mana and Shizumi were together resting while Kami was still fighting since he was the leader and strongest Archangel.

When all of a sudden a mental alarm went off in Shinya's head as he could feel how the gates had been opened. The petite beauty stormed outside the infirmary wing but was halted when a gore smeared Karyu stood there with Tora in his arms, visibly wounded.

“Dear Lord!” Shinya said. “Follow me!” They went inside the infirmary and into a room where Karyu put Tora down on a bed. Shinya observed Karyu with all the visible evidence from battle and asked: “Is it so bad?”

Karyu moved up from lying Tora down and simply looked back at Shinya without answering his question. “I need to return immediately. Please look after him.” And with heavy footsteps and his armor clattering, Karyu left the room and this sphere to return into battle.

Shinya went right to work and placed his hands on Tora's side where the wound was. The Angel was clearly in a delirium, fighting the poison inside his angelic body. These wounds were nasty and it would take Shinya several hours to heal it.

After a little while and stabilizing Tora as much as possible, Shinya went oustide the room to look at his other patients. He entered Aoi's room who was also sleeping but stopped midway when he saw Ryutaro sitting at Aoi's bed. “I'm sorry Ryu, I didn't expect someone to be here.”

“It's okay. Aoi and I knew each other, a long time ago.” (CNH Part 24)

Shinya looked surprised and then smiled. “I remember.” But he was unaware of the details.

Ryutaro smiled sadly. “How is he doing?” He looked at the bandaged arm.

“Better.” Shinya said. Aoi's arm would heal eventually but what trauma remained, only Aiji could tell later.

“What happened to him?” Ryutaro asked innocently but Shinya couldn't say it out loud. He just shook his head. “I can't Ryu, I'm sorry. All I can say is that Kentaro brought him out of hell, you can imagine the rest....”

Taro wiped off a tear from his eyes and nodded. He took Aoi's hand and cared with his thumb over it. In that moment Shinya knew that they must have been lovers at some point and although Ryu was happy with Tadashi now, he acknowledged what they once had.

Taro stood up. “Please look out for him, especially him. As far as I can remember he has always been alone.”

How sad that was, Shinya thought but nodded. “I will.”

In that moment, a scream came from inside the Archangel's room and Shinya and Taro started running out to the next room. It was Hide who was holding onto his head in pain.

“What happened?!” He asked Mana and Shizumi who were wide awake now too.

“I can't tell I-” That was when Shizumi was going into shock and Mana held onto his head as well.

“Speak to me!” Shinya looked in between the three Archangels.

“They are attacking!” Shizumi said with closed eyes. “Demonic attack on earth, they are impurifying what we have been healing the past few days!”

“Can't you break the connection?!” Shinya asked.

“It will eventually wear off...” Shizumi said while holding onto his stomach. Now Shinya had three wriggling Archangels in pain. That was when they heard boots from outside the corridor. Ni~ya appeared at the door. The Empath looked inside and saw the Archangels in pain, Ryutaro in shock and Shinya in total distress.

“I hate breaking it to you but the demonic attack has broken into the holy halls. There is fighting parallel at heaven's gate and inside the holy halls going on.”

“What about the barrier?” Shinya asked.

“Still holding but Sakito and I prepare for the worst. We are in contact with Karyu who would send us legions in case they are needed.”

Shinya looked at Ryu and internally started praying for heaven and for the children.

Back outside heaven's gate, Hakuei and Toshiya were still fighting their way through to Tatsuro, they could already see and feel him but he was too heavily guarded by his demons. In the distance, they could also see two well known Angels guarding that sadistic Demon. Reita and Kentaro were positioned motionless at each side of Tatsuro and Toshiya was sure that he must have brainwashed or bewitched them, there was no other way.

In a split second, in between all this fighting when Toshiya's and Reita's gaze met, Toshiya saw that Reita 'was still there'. Shocked by the realization he tried to come up with another explanation but could find none... could it be that they maybe really betrayed them? And Reita smiled dirtily back at him when Toshiya looked a second time.

Hakuei looked over to them and counted the lines they would need to break through to come to them and in that moment, a vibration of energy erupted heavenly sphere.

The Angels stopped for a moment and looked around, the fighters didn't know what it was, only the higher spheres could tell that it came from the parallel attack in heaven and on earth. It seemed as if heaven was breathing heavily from all this darkness.

The eruption was coming back and it didn't stop. The whole sphere was vibrating, like a body with high fever that tried to get rid of the virus. Next to heavy fighting, they also had to cope with seismic shaking in heaven now. Toshiya looked aside at his beloved with eyes full of concern but Hakuei was full of determination.

From the other side of the field, Kamijo and Kami were still fighting their way through to Tatsuro as well as they had planned to cage Tatsuro in between them to confront him.

After the quake had started, Kamijo looked at Kami. He hesitated before he spoke to Kami mentally: 'I have to return into heaven, to uphold the gate.'

Kami nodded and Kamijo opened his wings and flew over the battlefield back to heaven's gate. Now Kami was alone, without backup, fighting his way to the front. That was when heavy headaches also set in for him because of the polution on earth. Temporarily, Kami went down onto one knee, his body threatening to give in for a second when a poisonous blade crossed his back and Kami screamed out in pain. In reflex, he turned around killed the demon behind him. He clenched his teeth and stood up again to fight.... although he was obviously weaker now, he kept on going nevertheless.

The moral at heaven's gate was sinking. Die and Hizumi did their best in fighting off as many demons as possible but there were just too many. Hitsugi was fighting together with Karyu now but carried his share of cuts and bruises nevertheless. Strong and brutal in his blows, Hitsugi fought most effectively and Karyu was thankful to have him by his side now that Tora went down.

A ray of light gave them hope when Kamijo suddenly landed inside the holy halls, warding off as many demons as possible with his two swords in hands. Motivation rose again as Kamijo started fighting for his territory as well.

The higher sphered Angels could feel that heavy fighting was going on both in heaven and on earth. Shinya did his best in keeping the angelic children inside but had troubles to come up with excuses why they couldn't play outside. Ryutaro and Tadashi were looking after the Archangels who were going through the pain and they also checked on Tora.

It was a double demonic attack on all sides and it seemed that they were more busy in wielding off than in fighting and winning.

In all this confusion, Aoi suddenly woke up. He had woken up from a nightmare which had been followed by a premonition. Slowly, he sat up in his bed and stood up. Wobbly he made his way to the door and outside the corridor.... where his and Ryu's eyes met.

“Aoi! You're awake!” Ryu darted forward and steadied his old friend around his waist. “What's the matter?!”

“I had a nightmare..... no, a vision.”

“Tell me, what's-”

“I need to reach the boarder of this world, now. Can you help me?”

“Sure but we should tell Shinya first-”

Aoi shook his head and dragged Ryu along. “No, now! There is no time!”

Ryu walked together with Aoi outside the infirmary to the forecourt of this higher sphere.

“Aoi, you scare me, what's the matter?” In that moment, Aoi stopped, looked at Ryu and reached with his hand for Ryu's cheek. “Now listen closely: Go back inside, close all doors and stay inside with the kids until this war is over. Let me go to the gate and talk to Sakito and Ni~ya, I will be fine.”

Taro looked with sad eyes back at Aoi and it broke Aoi's heart. He still had his hand at Ryu's cheek and said: “I loved you back then when I took you from your mother in the desert and I kept on loving you during all life times. I know it's mean of me to say now but I want you to know it. Please always be happy with Tadashi. Thank you for showing me love back then, I never forgot.”

Now tears started rolling down Ryu's cheeks and it broke Aoi's heart. “Even now after all these years, how could you?”

Aoi smiled and wiped the tears from Ryu's face with his thumb. “Now go back and do as I've told.”

Ryu nodded and went back inside, closing the door behind him and latching it. Aoi then turned around and continued on his way to the gate where Sakito and Ni~ya were. The couple saw Aoi approaching, surprised they waited until he had arrived.

“Aoi! What brings you here?! How are your injuries?” Sakito said.

“I had a vision and I need you to promise me something...” Sakito looked at Ni~ya and back at Aoi, then he nodded. He had a long talk with them and when they finally understood and eventually agreed, Aoi waited together with them at the gate.

They could feel the spheres vibrating from the demonic shock but Aoi's focus stayed determined. He waited with the two of them at the gate of this sphere, waited for the appropriate moment. Aoi looked up into the sky where the sun was always shining. Even now with all this war around them, the sun kept always shining... and he remembered the heat of the desert on his skin, of this one life time when he was truly happy, when he felt truly loved...

Aoi looked at Ni~ya and then at Sakito, nodding at them. Ni~ya then opened the gate and looked at Aoi and said to him: “Fare well my friend. Thank you for your bravery.”

Aoi nodded. He then stepped outside the gate and Ni~ya closed it behind him. With anticipation, Sakito and Ni~ya observed Aoi standing there as if he was waiting for somebody... and indeed he was.

In front of the gate not far from Aoi, a form stated to materialize. A demonic form and they both could tell that this one was old and experienced. This one was a higher demon so to speak.

Aoi pulled up his chin when he looked into these old well known eyes. “Hello Tsukasa.”

The demon gave a quick, humorless smirk.

“After all these centuries still Kaoru's watchdog? What brings you here?”

Tsukasa looked at Aoi's arm. “Uruha did that to you, it reeks of his sloppy work.”

“Well, he got paid accordingly.”

“Not that I miss him really... but you know why I'm here.”

“Didn't know demons are resentful.”

“Usually we're not. But in Zero's case....”

“It was just too personal, I understand.”

“It will only hurt a lot.”

“Show me what you've got.”

And from one moment to the next, Tsukasa had disappeared and Aoi broke down to the ground. That was the sign for Ni~ya to act. He opened the gate and darted outside while Sakito closed it behind him again. Ni~ya ran over to where Aoi lay and pulled him into his lap. It was just as Aoi had described it. His eyes were all white and blood was running out of them. This was how a mental attack from a demonic mind reader looked like. Aoi spasmed while the demon inside ate away on him... the pain must be excruciating.

“Do it! Do it now!” Sakito shouted from behind the gate and at the same time couldn't believe his own words.

Ni~ya looked down at his old friend and pulled out a dagger from his belt. First he hesitated but then eventually rammed it into Aoi's chest. An inhuman shriek could be heard as Aoi's body turned into dust.

Both Aoi and Tsukasa were gone. Released from their existence and pain.

Ni~ya remained sitting for a moment and closed his eyes before he stood up. He looked up into the sun when a gust of wind carried the ash high up into heaven. Grief-stricken, Ni~ya turned around and walked back through the gate. He then fell into Sakito's arms and together they cried silently. They both remembered what Aoi had told them:

“Something old and evil has forced its way into heaven. I encountered it many centuries before and it's on a personal vendetta. I'm supposed to be the first, Karyu next. The two of us took its partner Zero out many centuries ago. I killed Zero in human form on earth once, Karyu killed demon Zero in his mind reader form back when he tried to enter heaven and possessed Hizumi, that's why Hizumi has white eyes. If you see me with changed eyes, that's your sign. Don't hesitate. Do what you have to do. After all, this will be my purpose.”

It hurt nevertheless, so so much. Sakito sobbed into Ni~ya's chest as he hold onto his beloved, caring over his hair and crying silently with him. Aoi had been a true hero, helped them all on so many levels he himself probably never saw it.

The moment Aoi's existence had ended, his Akasha-Chronicle fell out of Ruki's shelf and burned to ash. Ruki stood up in shock and knew immediately whose book it was.

Shaking, he fell back into his chair and covered his eyes with one hand. His old friend was gone after so many loveless life times he had sacrificed himself for the greater good. Ruki as Angel of Fate knew immediately what had happened.

And he hoped that the last words they had exchanged were of love and kindness. He would miss him so much.

End of part 30

Chapter Text

(Pic, left to right: Tatsuro - Demon Commander; Reita - Seraphim and Empath Angel)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OPlK5HwFxcw

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 31

Hymn of the Cherubim

In the midst of fighting, Hakuei darted through the Angel fighting duos they had all trained so hard and it had payed well off. Although the demon armies seemed endless, their young fighters showed courage and strength in between all this evil. The mental attacks also worked quite well, the Empaths were able to take out mental attacking demons without touching them. So at least that training strategy had paid off....

Hakuei and Toshiya were able to fight through most of the lines and were in sight of Tatsuro now who observed them amused from behind his lines while Reita and Kentaro were still standing to his sides as if they were protecting him.

Hakuei muttered at himself. “Let's see what you've got!” He jumped high up with his wings outstretched and pointed a spear at Tatsuro when Kentaro all of a sudden darted forward and unfolded his wings as well. Frantic, he shot up to fight Hakuei and released an energy ball-

That was when Toshiya went in between, shielded Hakuei and the attack dissolved. “ENOUGH!” He knew now for sure that this was not Kentaro acting on his own, Kentaro loved Hakuei like a father.

Toshiya and Hakuei landed on the ground again, warding off a bunch of demons which were now going after them. That was when a sudden attack on Tatsuro followed from the other side which was parried by Reita now. Asagi and Jun were attacking from the other side.

“How do you like my new bodyguards?!” Tatsuro screamed over their heads and laughed out loud dirtily. Asagi used this moment and attacked Tatsuro with his sword, only to get catapulted back with a gust of energy coming from Reita.

Toshiya and Hakuei looked over the field at Asagi and Jun, realizing that to kill him they had to go through their friends, their family. In that moment, the ground started vibrating again but they didn't know about hell attacking earth at the same time too. Heaven was exhausted and the quakes filled the holy halls too, coming in much shorter intervals now. Hakuei looked over to Toshiya as they felt evil all around them but still didn't get the whole picture. They knew that the demonic forces were many but to what extend they couldn't even guess.

For a split second, Toshiya felt the hopelessness from his beloved. They've had fights before but right now it seemed almost hopeless. And with all their allies gone.... no Kamijo, no Archangels, Karyu and Tora, Hitsugi... it seemed as if it was down to the four friends now.

Hakuei and Asagi looked at each other, communicating mentally now and telling their fighting partners about their plan. They started running, from both sides attacking at the same time but being parried by Kentaro and Reita. It felt so wrong... that was when a fifth sword came in between and for the first time, Tatsuro had to throw an energy ball as he moved out of the way, only to be immediately surrounded by a group of demonic bodyguards again. It was Hitsugi and he landed in between the Hakuei-Toshiya and Asagi-Jun duo.

“Hitsugi! What are you doing here?! Fall back!” Hakuei screamed because Hitsugi had no emphatic shield in this fight but the AOR smirked as he pointed his sword at the dark enemy in front of him. “This is our fight, mine especially!” He said as he pointed his sword from Tatsuro at Kentaro. “This one is mine, you do the rest!”

Hitsugi started running and attacked Kentaro. Inhumanly fast, Kentaro ran around Hitsugi to attack him from behind and their swords met.

At the same time, Asagi and Jun went for Reita who was in this case a formidable opponent. He fought Asagi and Jun back with brute force and it took Asagi all his courage to not start running and screaming in fear because they all knew what a great fighter Reita was. Asagi and Jun communicated mentally with each other. 'Reita is too strong! It will be only a matter of seconds to hold him back!' Asagi said and at the same time he gave a mental sign to Hakuei who had darted forward to Tatsuro to attack. He and Toshiya took out the demons around Tatsuro when an unknown hate spread inside Toshiya as he wielded his sword in pure malice at the devilish grinning Tatsuro-

and was catapulted back hard into Hakuei and they both flew a few meters away from him. This was also the time Asagi and Jun pulled back from Reita as he was just too strong for them to handle.

Meanwhile Hitsugi was totally engaged with Kentaro. As he seemed to be under a spell, the provocation did wonders and the little Empath fought back at Hitsugi in pure hate. Mentally Hitsugi told himself that this was not his beloved fighting him, it was a manipulated shell but deep down it hurt nevertheless.

A moment too slow when a stroke of Kentaro's sword hit him at his left upper arm, followed by a stab into his left calf. Hitsugi screamed out in pain, demonic blades were poisonous to Angels, usually it would take only minutes for normal Angels to get paralyzed now but AOR-Fighters were trained to elongate this time as much as possible. Now that Kentaro was close to him, he wielded his sword over his head and down at Kentaro's throat-

where he stopped. Their eyes met for just a split second and with an orb of energy, Hitsugi catapulted Kentaro away from him where he slid closer to where Reita was standing.

Hitsugi flew over to where Tatsuro had catapulted Hakuei and Toshiya to, walking was slowly getting heavier to him. He panted as he asked his friends: “You good?”

Hakuei nodded while Toshiya remained silent.

“What about you? You're cut.”

“It's nothing, I-”

That was when Tatsuro started shouting out loud.

“Pack of rats, can't you see that I am invincible? I AM A GOD! You cannot reach me!! And this world will also be mine!!”

Hakuei and Toshiya looked at this devil who emanated an aura so dark, maybe even that shield around him was impenetrable. That was when from behind, Asagi darted forward and tried to get Tatsuro in this moment of inattention. Tatsuro stretched his arm out and fired an orb of energy to the back... it came so unexpected-

And Jun went in between the shot and got hit into his stomach, his shield was not quick enough.

The Angels present froze, only Asagi darted forward and caught Jun midair as he fell. “JUN!”

Toshiya was wide-eyed shocked and so were the others, that was also when something like a low growl went through whole heaven and the atmosphere started shaking again but this time, it didn't stop. Screams could be heard from a distance, mainly Angels screaming. That was when noises of destruction could be heard.

“The holy halls are collapsing!” Hakuei shouted as he had received a message from Kamijo. And Tatsuro laughed dirtily.

Asagi had meanwhile landed outside the battle ring and knelt on the ground with a weakened Jun in his arms who was drifting in and out of consciousness. “Jun, JUN! Stay awake! Don't leave me!” Tears started to form in his eyes. “You were always there for me, I wanted to get to know you better, I-” He said in panic and his thoughts spiraled on what to do and where to go-

Now Toshiya landed next to them with his six angelic wings. Full of determination, he knelt down and lay his hands onto Jun. Knitting his eyebrows and concentrating hard while the world around them was shaking, he pulled the demonic energy out of Jun's body as he murmured: “Even the smallest light is brighter than all darkness together.” Toshiya then opened his eyes and removed his hands. Asagi held onto Jun tight as he looked at Toshiya expectantly. “How is he?”

Toshiya stood up and placed a hand on Asagi's shoulder. “He will make it.” Toshiya looked around the shaking world and finally decided: “Fall back, go into the higher sphere. Let Shinya continue the healing. This fight is over for you.”

Defeated, Asagi stood up from the ground with an unconscious Jun in his arms.

“You fought well.” Toshiya smiled and flew high up in the air to return to the fighting ring while Asagi did as he had been told and vanished from this place in heaven.

When Toshiya had returned, his immortal heart sank when he saw the panic in Hakuei's eyes and it was rare to catch Hakuei in panic. Toshiya was next to Hakuei and Hitsugi while Tatsuro and his entourage guided a newly arrived demon army into heaven.

“They're trying to beat us in simply overrunning heaven with their endless army.”

“Hate to admit that they're doing great!” Hitsugi said looking around them while his left hand hung motionless down as it had gone completely numb.

“Hitsugi, can you still fly?” Toshiya asked. “The poison inside you is spreading, I can't heal you wholly here and now...”

Hitsugi looked with a stern gaze back at him. “I would rather die here on the field than lying in a warm cozy bed while my lover is part of destroying our home!”

Toshiya pulled up his eyebrows and looked at Hakuei as if he wanted to say 'You tell your son, dad!'

But Hakuei said nothing, instead he said: “Kamijo and Ruki, together with the last remaining Angels have pulled back from the holy halls into inner heaven, behind the barrier. If they break it then whole heaven and its innocent inhabitants are in serious danger. Let us hope that the barrier will stand.”

“It will.” Toshiya said self-assured.

That was when an endless blackness appeared at the horizon of heaven and the three of them became silent.

“Dear Father in heaven...” Toshiya stammered as they saw the black wave of demon fighters coming in. In that moment, Hakuei jolted when he felt a hand on his shoulder, he turned around and looked into a black gore smeared face of Karyu. He had made his way out of the holy halls to command his remaining fighters on the field who were still fighting behind them. He saw the black mass in front of them marching into heaven...

“How many legions do we have left?” Hakuei asked.

“You mean in heaven or the ones we have sent down to earth just a minute ago?”

That answered it. The ones on the field were the last ones. So they were trying to simply overrun heaven.

“If we could only take Tatsuro out, I'm positive that if we take him out the fight would at least temporarily be over.” Toshiya added.

The little group was suddenly attacked from lower fighting class demons and instead of getting closer to Tatsuro they got further away from him. Hitsugi had troubles to defend himself with the one sided paralysis and seeing Kentaro in the distance next to Tatsuro, filled him with inhuman rage. “Toshiya!” He shouted in between fighting over to them. “I will distract Kentaro! You go get Tatsuro!”

“And I will get Reita!” Karyu said. Together, they started running towards this little group again, flying and fighting through the demon soldiers. Hakuei and Toshiya looked at each other and followed their friends for a final attack.

“I will try to attack him mentally!” Hakuei said but Toshiya objected. “It's too dangerous! He can possibly take you out!”

“What choice do we have?!”

“I got you back from death once, a second time is unlikely!” Toshiya said.

“Then with brute force!” Hakuei said.

Tatsuro laughed out loud when he saw the desperate attempt on his immortal life. “Go get them!” He said to Kentaro and Reita and the two Angels darted forward.

Hitsugi went screaming in first, crossing blades with Kentaro again. Karyu followed and crossed spears with Reita. The Karyu and Reita fight was next level and so quick that the strokes were sometimes impossible to be seen, Karyu took the fight into heaven on purpose.

Hitsugi saw that but had other problems. He could hardly keep up with Kentaro now, the last remaining strength was only good enough to ward him off. He realized that Kentaro's attention went from him to Toshiya and Hakuei who were close to attack Tatsuro now.

It was a fighters instinct in what he did next. Hitsugi provoked Kentaro, then removed his sword and the next stroke that followed from Kentaro wasn't warded off, instead he welcomed it and Kentaro's blade went through his stomach. The pain from the demonic blade was excruciating but with his functioning arm, Hitsugi held Kentaro and the blade close to his body, making him unable to move away. Kentaro fidgeted in his grip and screamed but to no avail.

“You may be demonic but I'm still stronger than you. If we die, then only together.”

Hakuei and Toshiya were set on destroying Tatsuro, with drawn swords they attacked him. The high demon concentrated on their old opponents and first parried Hakuei's stroke and then Toshiya's with dark magic. Inhumanly fast, Tatsuro reached behind him where Toshiya had past and grabbed the Seraphim around his neck.

Hakuei's mind went blank and he screamed.

Tatsuro placed the other hand on Toshiya's wing-

And suddenly stopped, his eyes became white and started bleeding.

Tatsuro dropped Toshiya and Hakuei grabbed his beloved and pulled him away.

“What's happening?!” Toshiya shouted and Hakuei said: “Can it be?! This looks like a mind reader attack!”

“From whom?!”

That was when Karyu landed next to them. “Could it be?!”

Tatsuro started trembling on the spot, inhuman noises left him. His spider like fingers touched his face in desperation, it looked as if he tried to claw off his skin, the pain must be inhuman. Mind readers ate their victims alive from within.

A gurgling scream followed which made even some of the demons around them stop fighting.

Hitsugi who was outside his circle of friends was still fighting the struggling, screaming and biting Kentaro in his grasp. It was his mere will to win which kept him conscious right now. In the distance he had realized that something was happening but couldn't grasp it any longer. Hitsugi's eyes threatened to close again and again... he said weakly. “I know that you are not my Kentaro any longer but I want my Kentaro to know that I'm so happy that he chose me. I wish we had more time together but my strength is leaving me, I...” Hitsugi went unconscious.

It was like in a dream, when the possessed Kentaro remembered something.... a conversation.... Reita's voice echoed in his head: 'This mission may costs us our immortal life. If that's the case, let's give hell a fight they have never seen before, This is how everything eventually comes together. All our experience, all that we have trained for. For the greater good which is love and peace.'

The demonic hold on Kentaro's mind was still strong, his soul fought internally to get rid of the possession....

At the same time, a voice filled Hakuei's head and the Angel said it out loud so that Toshiya and Karyu could hear it:

“This is my destiny. I will destroy this new evil in this world by destroying its host. Don't cry for me, my life was rich in knowing you, in calling you my friends. I'm going home to God. See you in eternity... And remember, always believe and live in Love.”

The screams of Tatsuro became cruel and unbearable. Toshiya covered his ears when from one moment to the next, Tatsuro's inhuman body imploded with such a great force that everything around them fell down to the ground by the impact.

Black dust rose from the very spot he was standing on. Dazed, Toshiya, Hakuei and Karyu stood up from where they had been catapulted and saw that Tatsuro was no more.

But Reita had also vanished and they knew that Reita had gone home, he was no more.

There was no time for sadness as the demons around them put their attention to where that noise had came from.

“I thought they would be gone by now?!” Toshiya shouted when he pulled his sword for the next attack and the others did the same.

Meanwhile outside this battle ring, another high ranked Angel regained consciousness. Kentaro shook his head and blinked his eyes. It felt as if he'd woken from a very long sleep. Making out his surroundings, he realized that he was lying on something or better someone. Kentaro looked down and found himself lying on Hitsugi..... when he realized that his hand was still holding a blade. The very blade that stuck in his beloved's stomach.

And Kentaro started to scream.

Hakuei not far away heard Kentaro scream in utter terror, he had never heard such a thing. He killed the last demon he was involved with and flew over to where the screams were coming from. There he found the most terrible situation and realized that with Tatsuro's death, Kentaro had regained his consciousness. Absentminded, Hakuei lifted Kentaro down from Hitsugi's body and picked his friend up. That was also when Toshiya arrived.

“Dear Lord.....” The Seraphim said while Kentaro was crying in utter pain. He broke down to the ground as he screamed into his hands.

Toshiya lay his hands at Hitsugi's wounds and they were plenty. “He fought so hard....” Toshiya muttered.

“I will call for Asagi.”

Toshiya nodded and within moments, Asagi had arrived from higher sphere. “What's going on?!”

Asagi halted when he found Kentaro breaking down on the ground and Hitsugi lifeless in Hakuei's arms. “Will you bring him back to Shinya?!” Toshiya asked. “I did as much healing as possible!”

Asagi nodded and took Hitsugi into his arms. “Come on Kenken, let's go!”

Almost unable to stand on his own feet, Hakuei helped Kentaro up and gave him a long hug.

When Asagi flew away with Hitsugi, Kentaro followed to the higher sphere where Shinya was and the others went back to fight while the ground started to vibrate again.

On the other side of the battle field, another Angel was in grave danger and fighting for his life. Archangel Kami had followed into battle to destroy Tatsuro but the further he went, the weaker he'd become. Not admitting that he should have stayed back, Kami tried to stand up on his feet again. Not only were the headaches from demonic pollution on earth wearing him down, he had also been struck with a demonic blade across his back. Although he was the strongest Archangel, all these things combined slowly made an impact.

He decided that it was better to see Shinya and fought his way back up to stand when a sadistic voice behind him laughed and then said: “Well well, if this is not heavens high and mighty Archangel Kami, shaking like an insect.”

A kick followed which sent Kami back down onto the ground. A boot landed on his injured back and the Angel screamed out loud. It was Hazuki, the demonic commander of this black army.

“Since Tatsuro is no more, I would say that I'm next in charge. And my first official act will be to destroy you.”

Hazuki made a long black blade appear in his hand while he kept on holding Kami down with one foot. Positioning himself like an executioner and pointing the blade to Kami's throat, he lifted up his blade-

- and was met with another clinking sound when blade was met with blade. An Angel had slid in between him and Kami and pushed the demon back off. Heavy fighting broke loose and the exchange of strokes was quick and heavy.

In delirium, Kami collected all his strength and moved up into a standing position, stabilizing himself on his long sword, he turned around.... and his breath got stuck in his throat. Was he dreaming?

The young fighter had moved to Kami with his spear in hand and positioned himself in front of Kami to protect him. It was Ryohei.

“Are you all right?!” Ryohei turned his head slightly back.

“I am now.” Kami said but they had no time to exchange pleasantries when Hazuki came in with another attack and Ryohei darted forward but no too far to protect Kami from any more possible attacks.

Ryohei could tell that this one was a piece of work but he was well rested and determined. The moment he had seen that demon standing over Kami, Ryohei saw red and went into autopilot.

“Can't believe a girl protects an Archangel!” Hazuki said mockingly.

“A boy!” Ryohei said and Hazuki pulled up one eyebrow.

“I don't care what to kill.” Hazuki darted forward and Ryohei did the same. Kami broke down onto one knee again and held onto his head. He could feel the demonic armies polluting earth more and more, the poison pulsating through his angelic body became too much to bear.

Kami broke down to the ground again and Ryohei did his best not to get distracted from the fight. A single moment of inattention and it could be over.

Hazuki was well trained and brutal, only Ryohei's speed was of advantage in this fight. Ryohei landed from another jump when he felt a cutting pain in his face. In shock, the Angel held his cheek as he heard the demon laugh. “Just took a little of your beauty.”

Now it was Kami who pulled himself up with his last strength. He stretched out his hand and murmured something. Water started to collect around them, Hazuki looked in disbelieve when all the water came together and formed an orb around him, engulfing him in a water prison. Hazuki tried to move and escape his prison but was unable to do so.

Ryohei didn't hesitate, he started running towards the water orb with his spear in hand, for a split second he saw the panic in Hazuki's eyes and while he passed running, an elegant and clear cut through the orb was made and everything dissolved, water splashing down to the ground and Hazuki was gone.

Kami fell back to the ground and became unconscious. He had used his last remaining powers. Ryohei slumped down to the ground and placed his hands immediately on the back where the poisonous wound was. He had to stabilize Kami before bringing him somewhere safe.

At the end of the battle field, an apparition took form. It was Metatron, Kamijo-sama and he came closer. Ryohei nodded at him while he kept his hands on Kami's back.

“So good to see you back. I will bring you into higher sphere, your friends are there. You are much needed there.”

Kamijo then picked Kami up and Ryohei followed him while the fighting and war around them continued.

End of part 31

Chapter Text

(Pic left to right: Kamijo - Metatron; Karyu - Angel of Revenge Commander; Hakuei - Seraphim and Empath; Toshiya - Seraphim)

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 32

Lumen Dei

It eventually came down to four high ranked Angels: Kamijo, Karyu, Hakuei and Toshiya found themselves immersed in battle for holy heaven, together with the rest of their trained legions.

The demon army hadn't died with Tatsuro's extinction. On the contrary, they kept on fighting like programmed machines. The holy hall lay in ruins and Kamijo received the message from Ruki that the demon army tried to push through the invisible barrier Toshiya had established before the fight... is was only a matter of time now. The Archangels were down because of the simultaneous attack on earth and half of the higher ranked Angels injured and unable to fight.

The noise was blended out in Kamijo's ears. In slow motion he saw the chaos around him, his last remaining friends fighting... and his gaze went up into heaven which was dark with heavy clouds hanging over them. The light itself had withdrawn and for a moment, even he felt hopeless.... it couldn't end like this. This is not how it was supposed to be. God's holy creation totally destroyed by greed and blood lust.

Hakuei looked over to where Kamijo was standing motionless on the field and he flew over to him to protect him from a next demonic hit.

“KAMIJO! Wake up!”

Metatron looked back at Hakuei and quoted God's word: “God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.”

Hakuei kept on fighting to protect Kamijo. “That's all cute but we need to defend ourselves!”

“No, you don't understand.” He quoted again: “When the righteous cry for help, the LORD hears and delivers them out of all their troubles.” He went on: “Ask and it will be given to you; seek and you will find; knock and the door will be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives; the one who seeks finds; and to the one who knocks, the door will be opened.”

It was then that Kamijo went down on his knees and folded his hands for prayer. Hakuei couldn't believe it as he kept on defending Kamijo. That was when Toshiya came over to them and Karyu joined them too.

“What's going on?!” Karyu asked.

“I don't know!” Hakuei said. That was when Kamijo pulled Hakuei down next to him and shouted: “Pray with me!”

Incredulous, Hakuei did as he had been told. What happened next was unbelievable. Whispers and voices all around them filled heaven, like from thousands of voices. It was then that the clouds opened and the first ray of sun shone down on them.

The demons started screaming and ran for the places with shadows to hide in. Fighting became irregular as demons ran into the debris of the holy halls. Toshiya and Karyu stopped fighting, the Angels around them too as they looked at each other in surprise.

The voices in the atmosphere became louder when Toshiya finally realized: “That's humanity! Humans on earth are praying against the evil forces on earth! The prayer reached heaven!”

Karyu smiled happily and lifted up his bloody sword into the air and praised God. It was then that one by one, all Angels dropped down to their knees, the swords clattered to the ground, the demons inside the shadows howling from the light which shone brightly now in heaven.

The Angels joined the chanting prayers as the sun became brighter and brighter.... it became so bright that they couldn't keep their eyes open but they continued praying.

In the highest sphere, Sakito lay in Ni~ya's arms as they observed what was going on and they too went down on their knees. Shinya then came running outside and observed the holy light in awe, he too went down to pray together with them.

Down where the demons had attacked, their howls pitched high when finally, one by one, the army was dissolving in holy light. That was when a voice started speaking and it could be heard in all heavens:

“So do not fear, for I am with you; do not be dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you and help you; I will uphold you with my righteous right hand. All who rage against you will surely be ashamed and disgraced; those who oppose you will be as nothing and perish. Though you search for your enemies, you will not find them. Those who wage war against you will be as nothing at all. For I am the Lord your God who takes hold of your right hand and says to you, Do not fear; I will help you.“ (Isaiah 41:10-13) “I am still Lord of this worlds and the next. My will be done.”

The demons in heaven were completely dissolved. Meanwhile on earth, Kaoru looked grim over his legions of demons and called them back when he saw the light coming. He too knew this light, the very source of light itself. That was when Kaoru shouted mentally to retreat on all continents on earth and his armies obeyed. One by one, they disappeared from the surface and withdrew to the pits of hell. The army of demons had greatly suffered because of this light, the Dark Lord had lost over half his fighters, not to mention his personal advisers Tsukasa, Uruha as well as Tatsuro and Hazuki. He hated to admit it but the losses were very delicate.

After the holiest of holy lights had vanished and with it dissolved the rest of the demonic army, as all the Angels were kneeling in awe on the ground, they suddenly jumped up and an indescribable cheer filled heaven. They lay in each others arms, cheered and cried for the friends and loved ones which had been lost.

At the same time Karyu went through the lines of his remaining fighters, counting the damage, encouraging where it was needed. Hakuei and Toshiya stood together with Kamijo who beamed happily and looked up into heaven, murmuring: “HE is great, the greatest and biggest of all. HE IS.”

“Amen.” Toshiya said, he reached for Hakuei's hand and held it tight. Again, they had been so close. So very close to lose everything but love, patience and team work had prevailed.

“Do you want to check on your friends?” Kamijo suddenly said. “They will need every healer they can get.”

Toshiya nodded.

“I will check out the damage inside the holy halls.” Kamijo said and retreated back through the destroyed gate into heaven.

The cheer was immense when Toshiya and Hakuei arrived at the higher sphere in front of the gates. Sakito and Ni~ya let them in and they lay in each others arms. Shinya joined them too, he asked Toshiya: “How was the battle?” He knew that Die was all right since they communicated telepathically.

“It's a loooong story, I will tell you another time. Let us first heal the wounded.”

Shinya and Toshiya stormed inside, followed by Hakuei, Ni~ya and Sakito.

While they arrived inside, Hakuei asked: “Where is Hitsugi? Is he...”

“Alive. In here.” Shinya pointed at one door and with a knock, Hakuei and Toshiya entered. Hitsugi was the first one on their list as he had been extensively hurt.

Surprised they realized that Aiji was already there, standing next to Hitsugi's bed where Kentaro was also laying on, asleep and curled up next to Hitsugi. It was a sad but lovely sight to see.

“He was a bundle of work.” Aiji meant Kentaro. “It took me a lot of strength to get him to calm down, he was beside himself.”

Toshiya nodded sadly. “Can you imagine.... to hurt the person you love unintentionally.”

Hakuei added. “Kentaro is so sensitive, it must have traumatized him pretty bad.”

Shinya said: “They are both extraordinary Angels... they're also pretty intense in their feelings and with each other.”

Hakuei tossed his head back and closed his eyes. “You can say that again!” As he recalled the countless hours talking to each one of them until they had finally found each other.

Toshiya sat down next to the bed and lay his hands down on Hitsugi's chest, his injured arms, then his legs. Shinya had already done a lot of healing but Hitsugi would still be in need of continuous healing the following days.

“Is it true about Reita?” Shinya asked carefully when two long faces looked back at Shinya. Hakuei cleared his throat and said: “He sacrificed himself for us, for heaven. He made Tatsuro explode while he was inside of him.” Shinya nodded, he understood and did his best in holding back his tears. “For centuries we have been close friends, colleagues.... he was like a father to me.” A silent tear rolled down his face. “He was the best in everything he did.”

“He was.” Hakuei added. “Can't imagine to continue working without him now. I still wanted to learn so much from him....” Hakuei looked down at his hands and realized that he and Kentaro were the last called Seraphim now, next to the Toshiya/Sakito/Aiji-Seraphim trio.

Toshiya continued: “When Tatsuro got dissolved by Reita, Kentaro came back to his senses. He was possessed by the demon.”

“Poor soul.” Shinya said. “Only shows how powerful that demon was.... to possess a Seraphim...”

“How are the Archangels?” Hakuei asked.

“Me and Ryohei did our best to heal them. Their pain stopped when God's holy light appeared.”

“Ryohei?! He's awake?!” Toshiya and Hakuei looked back at Shinya and the beautiful Angel nodded. “Alive and well. He is looking after Kami, he was hurt pretty bad in battle... I would even say that he saved his angelic life.”

Hakuei opened his eyes wide, realizing that something bad must have happened to Kami on the other side of the battlefield.

“I will look after him immediately.” Toshiya said but Shinya gestured him to stay. “He is well taken care of. Give them time.”

Hakuei nodded knowingly then stood up. “I will look after Asagi and Jun.”

“Okay, call for me if you need me.” Toshiya sad as he kept on healing Hitsugi and also lay his hands onto Kentaro.

One door further down, Hakuei knocked and Asagi called for him to enter. When he saw Hakuei, he stood up and hugged his old buddy tightly.

“You guys did it!”

“God did it, it was amazing.” Hakuei said as they resolved the embrace and looked at the bed where Jun was laying on. “How is he?”

“Still in a coma. He was hit by one of the mightiest demons-” Asagi's voice broke, he silenced. A part of him still believed that it was his fault. Because he had been careless for just a second.

“It's not your fault. This was war.”

Asagi breathed out loud but said nothing.

“The best healers are looking after him.”

“I know and Jun having a Seraphim as a brother must count for something I guess....”

Hakuei nodded. “Besides that you two were amazing on the battlefield, a true match made in heaven.”

Asagi scratched his head sheepishly. “You think so?”

“Definitely. You were very powerful together, it was amazing! Well, until Jun decided to sacrifice himself for you.”

That was when Asagi looked back at Hakuei incredulous. “He got attacked by Tatsuro during fight....” Hakuei nodded and patted Asagi's shoulder, adding: “As you say old friend, as you say. We saw something different.”

A slight smile went over Asagi's face and he looked cute when he tried to be professional.

Hakuei cleared his throat: “Did you visit Hitsugi?”

“Not yet. I know they've been busy in healing him and Kentaro seemed quite disturbed...”

“They will be glad to see you soon.”

Asagi smiled. “Me too.”

“Are you coming to the memorial service?”

Asagi shook his head. “How could I? Jun is still in a coma, I can't leave his side. Everybody will be there. What if he awakes and no one's there?”

Hakuei smirked but kept his thoughts to himself. Instead he said: “Jun would want you to go, also because he can't be there. This way you can tell him later how it was.” Hakuei saw that Asagi was struggling with himself and left him to his thoughts. With a last pat on Asagi's shoulder, Hakuei said his goodbyes and to see him tomorrow.

Outside the corridor, a group of higher ranked Angels had arrived and Hakuei stumbled right into them: It was Ruki, Karyu, Hizumi and Die.

Die went straight to the wing where Shinya was working. Ruki, Karyu and Hizumi stopped to have a talk with Hakuei although Karyu and Hizumi still looked pretty wild from battle. It was obvious that they had just returned from the battlefield.

“How is heaven?” Hakuei asked Ruki and the Angel of fate nodded. “Before the demon army was able to break through the barrier, holy God destroyed them. It was pretty close.”

Hakuei nodded.

“The holy halls are destroyed but at least heavenly castle with the rest of heaven's residents is safe.”

“Good... I presume Kamijo is bringing the halls in order?” Hakuei asked and Ruki nodded. It was then that they were joined by Toshiya, Sakito and Ni~ya.

“I think we have to tell you about Aoi's last moments.” Ni~ya said in his monotone voice. The group of Angels looked at him while Sakito stood next to him, holding it together.

“He sacrificed himself for all of us. A high ranked demon had gained access to heaven, even appeared here in front of the highest heaven's gates. Aoi knew about it because he had a vision or something..... He made me promise....” Ni~ya paused and Sakito took his hand. “He made me promise to take his life if he becomes possessed.”

Karyu asked. “Who was this high ranked demon?”

“His name was Tsukasa.”

That was when Karyu and Hizumi looked at each other and Ni~ya continued. “He said that this Tsukasa was on a killing spree to avenge his partner Zero.... that Aoi would be first and you Karyu next.”

Karyu had his mouth opened in shock and this was a rare sight to see. Hizumi covered his mouth and stammered: “After all this time.”

Ni~ya continued. “He made me promise to take his life to safe heaven from Tsukasa intruding and also before he was able to kill you, Karyu.”

The AOR-Leader shook his head. Now that weighed heavily on him. “How could he..... dying such a heroic death... ” He was grief stricken, they all were.

“How was it at the end?” Karyu asked and Ni~ya added: “He died with white bleeding eyes.”

Hizumi shook his head, knowing first hand that it had been a mind reader attack and how it must have felt....

“Did you know about it?” Hakuei addressed Ruki but the Angel of fate simply shook his head. “It was not in his Akasha-Chronicle, his book simply burned. I didn't see that coming.”

It was Hakuei who put his hand onto Ni~ya's shoulder and said to him and Sakito: “You did both a great job in protecting this sphere and the kids.”

“You did very well.” Toshiya hugged his best friend Sakito who was everything else than happy which was understandable because at some point in his human life, he had quite liked Aoi. (CNH-part 36)

“How are the Archangels?” Ruki kept on asking and Hakuei explained the situation.

“Any casualties? Who was hurt the most?” Karyu wanted to know and Hakuei said: “Hitsugi, they kept on healing him in double shifts.”

“Double?” Ruki asked as Toshiya was fighting until the bitter end.

“Ryohei was helping out, he awoke from his coma when Reita had sacrificed himself.” Now Ruki nodded knowingly because slowly aaaalllll started to make sense.

“Kami was also hurt pretty bad, he got double healing as well.”

Karyu shook his head and counted their luck. The fatalities were great but could have been worse.

“How many legions were destroyed, here in heaven and on earth?”

“One third.” Karyu said. “The empath-duos did very well.” Toshiya and Hakuei beamed at each other, that was great news.

“Any news from the Lord of darkness?” Hakuei asked Ruki but the Angel of fate shook his head. “Not yet, I'm literally waiting for any contact to ask him about the fatalities on his side, only to brag with our numbers.”

“Sarcasm, I love it.” Hakuei smiled and got elbowed by Toshiya into his side.

Karyu changed topic. “I will check on Tora.” The others nodded and he and Hizumi went on their way to check on their colleague and friend.

Meanwhile a few doors down, in a very silent wing of the infirmary, Ryohei sat next to Kami's bed on a chair. Although he was totally exhausted from healing and looking after Kami, he didn't dare to leave his bedside to rest himself. Kami had suffered great damages during this war and his energy level was quasi not existing when Kamijo had carried him inside the infirmary. Ryohei had been in utter panic when they 'd arrived, Shinya had been a tremendous help to both of them. Together they'd healed Kami throughout the whole day.

He looked at his hands now and recalled the moment when he'd woken up in heaven, in the middle of this war.

flashback

His coma had felt like an endless dream. His mind was awake but far away from reaching his angelic body to wake up. Now and then he had been able to hear noises, Angels visiting him but he'd been too far gone as to recognize what had been said or who was visiting him.... it had felt like being stuck in a dark abyss, like a cellar he had been hold prisoner in and then from one moment to the next, after a very long time this prison door had finally been opened and Ryohei had opened his eyes and regained consciousness.... in that moment he instinctively knew that Reita had died. And that it was him who had put him into this coma to begin with.

Why did he do that? To keep me from fighting? Tears rolled down his cheeks as his consciousness came back more and more. That was when Ryohei felt that something in heaven was absolutely not right. The energy was way off.

Drowsy and without moving at first, the Angel looked around and recognized his room. When he slowly sat up in his bed and moved his hands, he felt something lying in his right hand. Moving it up, Ryohei found a bundle of white hair in his hand. And it was a color he would recognize under a thousand. Shocked, he touched the hair with both hands and shook his head in disbelieve. Why did he do that?! He had cut off so much of his lovely hair!

Slowly, the Angel turned into a sitting position and his feet touched the ground. He kept on holding the hair and scolded himself internally. No! You are not smelling it!

Ryohei looked at the hair and saw Kami's face in front of his eyes.... why did it hurt so much to think about him? Eventually, he lifted up the hair and smelled it.... his scent was one of a kind too. An aroma he would also recognize under a thousand.

Determined, Ryohei left the hair at his bedside table and got dressed. And the rest that had happened was history.

Flashback end

The young Angel looked at Kami now who was in a deep sleep, so that his body was able to heal and regain back strength. Shinya said it was a miracle that Kami had survived in this state for so long. He had also told Ryohei about the Archangels' mission on earth and the immediate attack in heaven afterward... Ryohei almost fainted from shock when he heard what Kami had endured, totally overdoing it himself. In this regard they were pretty similar.

He looked at Kami's hand on the bed side and wondered whether he had hold his hand when Ryohei was in a coma. First hesitant, then certain, Ryohei reached for Kami's large, elegant hand and held it in his own. Ryohei rolled his lips when he squeezed it tenderly, shaking his head from the thought in which state he had found Kami in on the battlefield... only one second later and he would have lost him forever. The mere thought of it pained him so unbelievably much.... This must never ever happen again.

Ryohei recalled the nasty words this demon had said to him, absentminded he touched his cheek which was bandaged from the slash he had gotten down his cheek but he couldn't care less about his beauty or the scar. Physical scars would eventually heal, especially here in heaven.

His attention went back when Kami twitched in his sleep, he must have been dreaming. Ryohei kept on holding his hand and looked down Kami's head to his beautiful hair which was sprawled all over his cushion, it reached only to his waist now.

In reflex, Ryohei stood up and combed Kami's hair to one side. He started to braid the beautiful hair so that Kami didn't get any knots into them. Next to a personal healer, this Archangel even had his own hairdresser now, Ryohei smiled at himself.... as he looked down at Kami's face and looked into his lilac, opened eyes.

Startled to death, Ryohei moved back into his seat and held onto his chest. “KAMI-SAMA! You could have said something!”

The Archangel smiled and closed his eyes again, speaking very slowly. “You are here.”

“Of course I'm here! Who should have healed all these impossible wounds?!”

Kami opened his eyes again and looked silently at Ryohei who felt very self-conscious by his stare. “What is it?”

“How is your injury?” Kami looked at his cheek and Ryohei shook his head. “It's nothing compared to what you've been through.”

“I'm sorry about that, I should have protected you.” Kami started but Ryohei shook his head. “No, it was an honor and only by God's grace that I have found you just in time.”

Kami kept on looking at Ryohei who was sitting next to him. “The battle is over I guess?”

“It is... and the reason it is over and the reason why I'm awake is because Reita sacrificed himself for us.”

Kami shook his head and closed his eyes again. Now that was what Reita had meant back then when he had told him that he would take care of Ryohei to not go into this fight. But Kami remained silent about it.

“How are you feeling? Are you still in pain?” Ryohei asked carefully but Kami shook his head. “I'm pretty numb right now. Thank you for your hard work.”

Ryohei nodded and looked at Kami's long braid. He blabbered out absentminded. “You cut your beautiful hair.... why?”

Now Kami turned back aside to look at Ryohei. After thinking about it he finally said: “I wanted to leave something from me with you.”

Ryohei nodded and finally said out loud what was on his heart. “I.... I was shocked! And sad and... I don't know what else! The thing is.... everybody wanted ME to stop fighting, what about you and fighting?! Do you know how I would feel if you wouldn't come home one day?! I know it's in your nature as an Archangel, you are born to fight but-”

His words were abruptly ended when Kami had moved up and leaned in for a kiss. Tenderly he only touched Ryohei with his lips, breathed in his scent and simply kissed him into silence. Ryohei was frozen but in reflex closed his eyes and shyly kissed him back.

It was only for a brief moment before Kami moved back again. But Ryohei didn't want to let him go, wanted to hold onto this moment, onto him.... he reached with his arms around Kami's neck and hugged him tightly while he started to cry into Kami's nape. All the stress and angst from the past few hours were finally leaving him. The Archangel pulled Ryohei out of his chair, back with him into his bed and encircled his small back with his arms, resting with his face on Ryohei's shoulder. They had finally found each other, after all these obstacles in their way.

They remained in this position, simply held onto each other, smelled and felt each other.

As a matter of fact, Ryohei didn't leave Kami's room for the rest of the day and night. He rested on Kami's side, their hands entwined and when Shinya had later checked on them, he had silently closed the door again and smiled. They had fallen asleep together on this tiny, cozy bed.

It was the next morning when Kentaro awoke startled from another nightmare. In his dreams he always dreamt about loosing Hitsugi, about killing him.... the pictures were horrible and Kentaro hated himself for seeing them, he couldn't forgive himself for what he had done although everybody had told him that he had been obsessed by the strongest demon from hell.

Kentaro turned on the bed and looked up the cushion where Hitsugi was resting on. He was breathing evenly and it filled Kentaro's heart with love to see him here with him in peace. Thankful, he buried his face on Hitsugi's chest while he reached with his arm around his stomach, holding him tight.

“Do you want to smother me?” Hitsugi murmured with his sleepy voice. A nod against his chest. “You're doing great.” Another nod. Kentaro felt a hand on his head caring through his hair.

“You're having nightmares, I can hear you cry in your sleep.”

Kentaro said nothing.

“You must forgive yourself. This was war, you were not yourself.” Hitsugi paused. “From all of us, you must have suffered the most.” He kept on caring through Kentaro's hair. It was then that Kenken started to cry against his chest. He hated it when he cried.

“Ken, you're breaking my heart, you know that.” But he let him cry and simply held onto him. After a while, Hitsugi added. “You know, I can't give you all the credit in this story. To distract the ones who protected Tatsuro, I welcomed your sword and held you there with me. So basically I held you captive with me.”

Kentaro looked up with reddened eyes. “It was by my own hand....”

“I would rather die by your hand than living without you.”

“You're impossible.”

Now Hitsugi pulled Kentaro up his chest on both his arms and kissed him. For the first time since they had both regained consciousness, they kissed each other and had each other again.

After that, Kentaro moved wordlessly back onto Hitsugi's stomach and the taller Angel lay his uninjured arm around him as he closed his eyes to rest a little bit more.

The other hard blow to Kentaro was Reita's sacrifice. He had been like a father to him, had learned everything from him, they had been through so much... it still didn't sink in that he would never return to heaven again, never see him again.

Kentaro kept on crying silently on Hitsugi's chest and the older Angel gave him time and space to do so.

It was the same morning when Ryohei went to check on Tora. Shinya had done his best in healing his wound and out of all the Angels he was doing best and Ryohei was grateful for that.

On his way to Tora's room he was super nervous. Somehow he thought that 'it' was plastered all over his face and that everybody could tell by simply looking at him and to be honest, he tried not to smile too much.

Tenderly, Ryohei knocked on Tora's door and when he was called in Tora's eyes stood wide open, he almost cried. “RYOHEI! By God's grace you are awake and missed this terrible battle, come here!” Ryohei sat down next to Tora's bed and took his cousin's hand into his. He smiled at his only kin and said: “Well I have not missed it entirely, I had the pleasure at the end but only interfered quickly.”

Tora moved up in his bed into a sitting position.

“You've heard about Reita...”

Tora nodded.

“He kept me in this coma on purpose.” Now Tora looked baffled at his cousin, a thousand thoughts went through his mind. For example that he had to thank Reita for taking out his cousin from battle.

“I have lost the best fighting partner and friend.” Tears shot into his eyes and Ryohei cried silently. “Seems like for the time being I won't be fighting, you got your wish.”

Tora looked down onto his bed. “I never wanted it to end this way...”

“I know. But for the time being I decided it that way too.”

Shocked, Tora looked over at his cousin. “How come? Are you sure?”

Ryohei nodded. “I had doubts even before this war and now I was needed so much with healing. It felt complete.”

Tora exhaled but said nothing.

“I will fight in precarious situations though but for now I will first stick to healing. I already talked to Shinya about it, I will work with him for the children.”

Tora turned to Ryohei and took both his hands. “This is wonderful. You are so needed and will be loved so much.”

Ryohei smiled.

“But tell me, you said you were not entirely spared from this war?”

Ryohei then told him the story about fighting with Kami before he blacked out.

Tora nodded. “So you basically saved his life.”

Ryohei blushed while he fumbled with his hands on his lap.

“I'm proud of you.”

Ryohei almost fell off his chair.

“You saved an Archangel in need. I never had any doubts that you can fight, I've seen it, I knew it. Reita hasn't chosen you for nothing. I was just always afraid to lose you but I guess that now.... well.... I have to let you go?” And he meant much more by saying that.

Ryohei first halted then slowly nodded. Tora said: “I see.... that's good.” He smiled and looked back at his baby cousin, only to furrow his eyebrows. “What is that on your cheek?”

“Oh that? I was struck, nothing major. Will heal in no time.”

Tora took Ryohei's chin and moved his head left and right to have a better look at him. “This Archangel better takes care of you!”

Ryohei blushed. “Tora! I can take care of myself.”

Tora finally moved back sitting in his bed. He changed topic. “When will Reita's remembrance service be?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

“Good.”

“It's not just in remembrance of Reita..:”

“Who else?”

“Aoi.”

Tora widened his eyes. In that moment, a knock sounded at the door. It was Hakuei.

“Come on in!” Tora said and Ryohei stood up as Hakuei came closer. Now when he looked into Ryohei's face, he could read him like a book but said nothing. Ryohei excused himself and said that he would look after Hitsugi and closed the door behind him. After a moment or so, Hakuei looked back at Tora and also read his silence. Breathing out audibly, Hakuei sat down and looked at Tora's sulking face. He felt like the mother of the bride, the Seraphim smiled.

“So you're healthy enough to be jealous.”

“I'm not jealous! Just.... concerned.”

Hakuei tried not to look too amused. Everybody with fine antennas knew that Ryohei was basically 24/7 around Kami and everybody welcomed it.

“There is nothing to be concerned about, together they make a perfect team, they are both incredibly strong-”

Tora lifted up one hand and turned his head aside. “Please, no in-depth discussions at this point, I first have to get used to this 'idea'.”

Hakuei was very amused. “As you wish. See you tomorrow morning then?”

Tora nodded. “Of course.” And Hakuei left him to himself.

Ryohei was on his way to look how Hitsugi and Kentaro were doing. On his way to their room, Ryohei recalled the last time they had seen each other and realized that it must have been during their training before he went into this coma. The poor boys must have been shocked back then.

Arriving, he knocked and was called in. When Ryohei opened the door, time stood still for a single moment before Hitsugi and Kentaro started to cheer for him.

Kentaro stood up and jumped into Ryohei's arms while he was still at the door frame.

“Ryohei! We were so worried about you! Thank God you were safe and well!”

Hitsugi smiled at the picture when Kentaro finally stepped back to let the petite Angel fully inside and closed the door. Ryohei went over to Hitsugi who sat on is bed and hugged him as well.

Ryohei looked in between Hitsugi and Kentaro with his beautiful big round eyes and pouty lips. “How are you both doing?”

A silence settled in and Ryohei got it. All of them carried scars from this battle whether they were physical or psychological.

Kentaro sat down next to Hitsugi onto his bed so they could both see Ryohei well on his chair. “I'm sorry that you have lost your fighting partner.” Kentaro said very professionally as highest Seraphim. Ryohei looked at his hands on his lap and nodded. Ryohei then said: “And I'm sorry that you have lost your friend and teacher.”

Kentaro couldn't say a word, that was when Hitsugi reached for his hand silently.

“He will be missed terribly, I can't believe that he's gone.” Kentaro said.

“And I still can't believe that he had protected me from this battle.” Now that got Kentaro's and Hitsugi's attention. “What do you mean?”

Ryohei widened his eyes. Of course they didn't know yet. Ryohei explained them why he'd fainted during their training and how he'd woken up with certainty when Reita had sacrificed himself.

“Impossible.... he always saw the greater picture.” Kentaro said and Hitsugi nodded.

“And that's why I decided to stop fighting for the time being and continue with healing.”

“What?!” Kentaro was astonished and Hitsugi looked surprised too.

“I had doubts about all the fighting before this war had started and now with the certainty that Reita had saved me this way.... it may sounds strange but I don't want to forget about it. Everybody believed in me, especially in my healing abilities and now when I was needed so much... I guess I felt where my calling is.”

Hitsugi smirked and Kentaro was also very happy. “No matter what you do, you do everything perfectly.”

Ryohei touched Kentaro's arm lovingly. “Thank you so much... speaking of it, do you need any more healing?” He looked in between Hitsugi and Kentaro.

“We are fine, thanks.” Hitsugi said. “About the rest, time will tell.”

Ryohei nodded. “But please call for me anytime, even by the slightest pain ok?” They both nodded when suddenly a crude knock could be heard at the door.

“Come in!” Hitsugi said and the door spilled open, a little group of angelic kids stormed inside and behind them a slightly stressed Shinya appeared.

“Hitsugiiii!” They screamed and jumped onto the bed while Kentaro gave them space with a smile.

“Kids! What are you doing here?” Hitsugi smiled from ear to ear, having his greatest fan on his lap (the girl who wants to marry him), and two other boys and another girl occupying the bed. They were all talking at the same time and asking questions

Shinya said: “I'm sorry for the intrusion but they wanted to visit you desperately.”

Hitsugi smiled. “I don't mind, I love my kids!” He juggled as many of them on his lap as possible.

Kentaro stood meanwhile next to Ryohei who looked absolutely astounded at the scenery while Kentaro explained how they had landed here in the highest sphere before the war broke out.

“They adore him.” Kentaro whispered.

“I can see that! And I'm pleasantly surprised. Hitsugi seems to have changed a lot... he became more open I would say.” Ryohei whispered back and Kentaro smiled about the observation.

In that moment, another figure appeared in the door frame and stared open mouthed at the scenery in front of him.

“Look at this strange uncle!” The girl on Hitsugi's lap said.

“That's my friend Asagi! Come on in!” Hitsugi shouted over and utterly surprised, the long haired Angel stepped inside and greeted the other Angels inside the room.

“Am I disturbing something here?”

“Not at all,” Shinya answered, “It's just Hitsugi's fan club visiting him.”

Asagi stood still with eyes wide opened.

“Buddy, you look as if you've seen a ghost!” Hitsugi said and Asagi answered. “I might have! I was looking for my friend Hitsugi but it seems that he went missing!” They all laughed. “If anyone would have ever told me about a scenario like this, I would have called them insane.” They all laughed again because they knew what Asagi meant. Hitsugi had changed so much for the better that it was beautifully tragic.

While Ryohei was out to visit the sick, the Archangels were informed by Shinya earlier that it would be okay to see Kami now. All riled up and desperately concerned about their group's leader, Hide almost ran the way to the part of the infirmary where Kami was recovering. Fact was that the rest of the Archangels had regained consciousness and energy way earlier than Kami did because he had been the hardest wounded of all of them.

Mana gestured Hide to calm down and Shizumi smiled while he took over the part of knocking TENDERLY and entering silently with the others behind him when Kami had called them inside.

The Archangel sat on his bed with his upper body leaning against the headboard. He still wore bandages here and there which showed them that some wounds must have been pretty damn serious if they had still not fully healed yet.

Mana smiled when he saw Kami and nodded agreeingly while Hide stormed towards Kami's bed and took the chair next to him in a storm.

“KAMI! I'm so glad to see you again! Can I hug you?!” Hide cried and Kami nodded with a smile when Hide jumped up and took him into a strong embrace while Shizumi lost the color in his face and scolded him to be more careful.

“It's okay.” Kami said and hugged his old friend back. “I'm so glad to see you all well and alive.”

Hide leaned back. “You can say that. We've heard about the casualties....” The others nodded affected and sad while Hide took the only chair on the bedside again and looked at his old friend. “Maaaan, you look like you've been through it.”

Kami gave a breath of laughter. “Guess you can say that.”

Shizumi who stood behind Hide asked: “How close?”

Kami looked up at him. “Too close.”

Mana asked Kami mentally and the Archangel started explaining. “... I was so badly wounded that I had basically no energy left. I hate to admit it but this time I have overdone it....” Shizumi shook his head while Mana and Hide followed the story excited. “And then what?” Hide asked.

Kami looked at his bandaged hand on his lap. “Then Ryohei appeared.”

A sucked in breath from his friends while Hide blurted out: “Where did he come from?! I thought he was in a coma!”

Kami nodded. “He was.... until Reita had sacrificed himself. It was him who put Ryohei into an artificial coma and after he was gone.... Ryohei woke up.”

“And stormed right into battle?!” Hide asked in disbelieve but it was Mana who saw the spark in Kami's eyes. The infamous gaze of smiling eyes shining from within. Kami nodded. “It was a matter of seconds, Ryohei had felt that something in heaven was off and jumped right into it.”

“You mean jumped right into rescuing you.” Shizumi smiled.

“It was pure luck.” Kami said. “I owe him my life.”

The three of them nodded and Shizumi said: “God bless Ryohei.”

Kami cleared his throat and changed topic. “How are the three of you?”

“Us?! We look pretty boring next to you!” Hide said but Shizumi explained. “The three of us returned back into heaven after the environmental healing, suffered of the demonic attack on earth afterward and just recently recovered our energy levels.”

Kami nodded. “That's good. I never wanted the three of you to be involved-” A hit against his healthy shoulder and Kami turned shocked around when Mana had given him a fist bump and scolded him mentally. The others knew what he was communicating.

“Mana is right,” Hide said, “you should have rested as well after our mission on earth. You gambled with your life as if you had another one to spare! That was very irresponsible!”

Hide hardly ever said serious words so this time the others remained silent. Kami couldn't say a word because he knew that Hide was right... It was his own pride and sense of responsibility that had carried him exhausted onto the battlefield.

“I made a mistake and I apologize for worrying you my friends.” Kami said. “Trust me, you are not the first ones to scold me. I have learned my lesson.”

Mana smiled but the others didn't get it. “Well good.” Hide said while Shizumi asked: “I heard they took double shifts in healing you? Bless them...”

“Yeah, Shinya and Ryohei were basically 24 hours around me.”

Hide shook his head in disbelieve but remained quiet.

“Will you be able to make it to Reita and Aoi's memorial service?” Shizumi asked.

Kami nodded. “Of course.”

Hide asked: “Do you need help in getting there or what's going?”

Now an awkward silence followed while Mana smiled and Shizumi and Hide looked asking.

“Let's say I have my personal bodyguard and nurse with me.”

Shizumi looked dumbfounded. “Who, Shinya?”

Mana shook his head in disbelieve while Hide's gears slowly started turning and he started to smile. “NO WAAAAAYYYY!”

Kami looked pokerfaced around the room while he had his arms crossed in front of his chest and said nothing.

“Are you telling us that-?!” Hide said and Mana elbowed him. “Ouch!”

Shizumi still didn't get it and looked in between Kami, Hide and Mana helplessly. “What are you talking about?!”

Hide looked annoyed up at his old friend. “It's the other healer, baka!”

Shizumi counted one and one together now when finally a long 'ooooooohhhhh' left his mouth.

Kami scratched his head insecure and tried to come up with another topic but found none. It was then that Mana said something to him telepathically. Kami smiled and said: “Thank you, honestly.”

Hide now started: “But doesn't Ryohei have this super AOR-watchdog for a cousin? Poor baby couldn't go or do anything without him.”

Kami remained silent when Hide got another bump against his shoulder. “Ouch man! I was just curious!”

It was then that Shizumi hooked his arm into Hide's and pulled him up from the chair. “Remember? We wanted to visit Kamijo now, we better get going!”

Mana nodded, bowed slightly down to Kami to say his goodbyes and floated to the door. Shizumi dragged Hide with him. “We will see you in the morning?” Shizumi said while Hide was fighting and ranting.

“Yes, see you in the morning.” Kami said and added. “Thank you, for everything. I'm so glad to be alive and call you my friends.” Even Hide became quiet now while Mana smiled and blew him a kiss. “Same to you old friend, same to you.” Shizumi said.

Hide started crying theatrically. “I love you too Kami! Please take care of yourself! Never be reckless again....!” Shizumi rolled his eyes while he dragged Hide outside and closed the door behind him. Kami breathed deeply out and shook his head. He had the best of friends and colleagues. Demanding and complicated but with their hearts in the right place. A knock sounded at the door again and Kami wondered whether Hide needed another hug.

“Come in!” He said annoyed but stopped in his words when his eyes fell on a lovely face which he had already missed dearly. Kami smiled.

“Quickly, close the door!”

Ryohei scurried inside and closed the door behind him. “What is it?” He whispered.

“Hide can be quite high-maintenance!” Kami leaned exhausted back against the headboard and closed his eyes. “They tend to ask too many questions.” Kami said still with his eyes closed. He then felt weight coming down onto his mattress as Ryohei sat down at the side of his bed silently.

Cold hands reached for his forehead and Kami opened his eyes and observed Ryohei while he looked concentrated underneath the bandage around his head. A smile hushed over Ryohei's face and a sparkle filled his eyes by the realization that Kami's head wound was completely healed. Tenderly, he moved Kami's head away from the headboard and started pulling down the bandage.

“You are as good as new.” Ryohei smiled while Kami remained frozen in his sitting position, unable to comprehend what he saw and felt right now. His heart was full and threatened to burst, his body and soul yearned for a single touch of him, a smile, his scent....

Slowly Kami lifted up his hands and touched Ryohei's face tenderly. The young Angel blushed and stopped doing whatever he was doing. He rolled his lips and looked from Kami's intense eyes down to his mouth when the distance slowly closed and a passionate kiss followed. Kami always overpowered him, physically and mentally. The Archangel was so intense that Ryohei couldn't help himself but to melt into his touch, into his kiss. Ryohei gasped by the gush of feelings, everything around him was spinning and he threatened to loose balance. Clumsily, Ryohei steadied himself with one hand on Kami's bed as he was kissed again and again. Slowly and hesitantly, Ryohei turned away and gasped for air.”Kami...”

Arms reached for Ryohei and pulled him up onto his lap. Kami nuzzled with his nose into Ryohei's hair but said nothing, just held him in a tight embrace for a moment.... Shocked about his own need, his own yearning, Kami blurted out: “Be with me.”

Ryohei turned his head slightly around. “But I am with you. What do you mean?”

Kami looked from Ryohei's eyes aside, searching for words and the younger Angel realized that he became shy. Ryohei smiled lovingly and touched Kami's cheek. The Archangel looked back at his young Love who simply nodded. “I want to be with you, in any possible way.”

Ryohei gasped when Kami tightened the embrace again and rested with his face on Ryohei's shoulder. In happiness, the young Angel laughed out loud and embraced Kami's back, cared over it. He would have never guessed that Kami would be so touchy. The moody, cold as ice Archangel was in so much need of love and touch that it still felt like a dream. In a hundred years, Ryohei would have never imagined him to be so sweet.

“You mean,” Ryohei started while he still cared over Kami's back, “living in my place or your place?”

“Yes.” Kami said still with his head on Ryohei's shoulder. “You choose.”

“Then your place, although I have never seen it before.” Ryohei also wanted to make a clean cut with his past life. Kami moved back and looked at his beloved. “I want you to be there as soon as I return home from the hospital.” Kami looked aside. “I can't bear another day without you.”

Ryohei was taken aback and blushed even harder. He would have never imagined Kami to be so... outspoken too. Kami looked back at him. “Am I too fast for you?”

“No! I mean....” Ryohei chose his words carefully. “I'm just surprised. I never imagined you to be so … demanding.”

Kami smiled. “To be honest, me neither. I never have been....” He smiled and didn't end the sentence as he combed a strand of hair out of Ryohei's face. His gaze became stern when he recalled. “I remember the day Reita told me about your coma, I was frozen. My body and mind froze and I couldn't explain it to myself.”

Ryohei turned more around to fully see Kami now. “I thought I... well I didn't know what I thought. Only that this could possibly not have happened. I....” Kami paused. “Losing you too...” Now Ryohei looked down onto the bed. He knew whom he was referring to and spoke up: “Are you sure it is really me you want and not my family history?”

Kami looked taken aback. “How can you say that?” He touched Ryohei's side of his face. “I don't know if I should tell you this but at this point, I have already spent more time with you.” Kami got his serious gaze back. “Before I realized it, I already knew more about you than I did about him.”

Ryohei turned his gaze away and dropped Kami's hand like that but Kami continued. “Before I understood it myself, I had already collected pictures of you in my mind. Memories, moments and snippets.... I stored them safely in my mental photo album of you, stored them away safely. And before I knew it, it became my personal treasure, I...”

Ryohei's face changed to a happy smile. He nodded. “That was the most beautiful thing I have ever heard. Thank you for being so honest and sorry for doubting you.”

Kami had his eyebrows knitted. “I only want you to be happy. I will tell you everything you want to know.”

Ryohei nodded and leaned with his forehead against Kami's forehead. “I understand now.” Tenderly he closed the distance and placed a small kiss on Kami's lips. “Thank you, I'm honored.”

Ryohei turned on Kami's lap and leaned with his back against Kami's stomach, leaned into him as strong arms encircled him. Kami nuzzled into his hair again. “How was your visit?”

“Good, better than anticipated.... I was afraid to speak to Tora but he was very calm, very gentleman like. He stired the conversation into the right direction without asking personal questions.”

“So he knows now?”

Ryohei nodded.

“Do you think he's coming after me to kill me?”

Ryohei gave a short smile and slightly turned around to look at Kami. “What are you talking about?” He touched Kami's side of his face again to watch him and his reaction. Ryohei did that quite often and Kami loved it when he did that. “He knows that I would never forgive him if he harmed you in any way.” Ryohei pulled his hand back and leaned back again into the familiar warmth. “But let's give him time. No familiarities when he's around.”

“Of course.” Kami paused. “But.... how will you explain to him your move into my place?”

Ryohei widened his eyes. Riiiight, they had just talked about it. Then one Angel popped up in his mind. “Maybe we can ask Hakuei to talk to Tora?”

“Sounds like a good idea. Hakuei is great in handling personal affairs.”

“A well deserved Seraphim.”

“He is.”

Ryohei touched Kami's long, elegant hands, played with them, rested his hands in them when he recalled something. “When I was in that coma....” Kami now moved his head down and rested on Ryohei's left shoulder, listening. “It felt like being in a dark cellar, like dreaming but I saw nothing.... now and then I heard voices but I couln't make out any words until one time....” Ryohei paused and Kami looked at him but waited. “Maybe I'm stupid but I'm thinking about a single sentence since then....”

“What is it?” Kami said in his deep husky voice.

Ryohei smiled uneasy. “The one sentence which I keep recalling again and again is: “I will not die before I see you smiling back at me once more.”

Ryohei could feel Kami freezing behind him. His hands stiff, his breath even stopped for a single moment.

“Kami?”

The Archangel cleared his throat. He remembered it. “It was the last sentence before I went into battle. We didn't know whether you heard something or not but I had to say it... it came from the bottom of my desperate heart.”

Ryohei nodded as he held Kami's hands tight. “Thank you for saying it nevertheless, it was my guiding star.”

A kiss followed on Ryohei's hair and the young Angel closed his eyes.

In this embrace Ryohei felt the need, the love and the desperation. All things which bound them together now. At this point, even if he wanted to he could never leave Kami again, never imagine his future without this intense Archangel again.

“You better get my flowers into your apartment soon.” Ryohei said and literally felt how Kami smiled at his ear. “I will shower you in flowers, you can have all that you want.”

Ryohei smiled. He would also tell no one how sweet Kami really was. That was his own and very personal secret. He was so happy.

End of part 32

Chapter Text

(Pic top left: Aiji - Seraphim of Moods; Jun - Empath and fighting Angel;
Pic bottom left: Ryutaro and Tadashi - Angels of Inspiration)

Hitsugi - Angel of Revenge, Fighter

† Curse named human †

~ New Generation ~

[(ke:s neimd `hju:men nju: dgena’reishan)]

Part 33

Rebuild

The damages around heaven's portals and the holy halls where the highest ranked Angels always had had their offices, had been completely destroyed in the enemy attack. Marble floors, walls, statues, doors, broken and destroyed. Curtains burned, carpets stained and tattered..... the place was a complete disaster.

It was only by God's grace that these evil powers had come to a halt through the magical barrier which had been set up by Seraphim Toshiya before the fight. Otherwise the outcome would have been disastrous. If the demon army would have passed through the holy halls into inner heaven, all the innocent Angels in and around heavenly castle would have surely been annihilated.

Kamijo stood in the debris of the holy halls where politics and history had been made over centuries. The silence was threatening in his ears, a cold wind blew through the broken doors. Slowly, he walked down the old path from his meeting hall, stepped over broken bits and pieces, passed the halls of the Seraphim and of the Archangels. Ruki's office was at the very end of the holy halls and had been saved by Toshiya's barrier.

The wind which blew through the holy halls now played with Kamijo's golden locks, marble dust danced over the dirty floor and it was threatening silent, inhabitable. Together with Die, Hizumi and Karyu they had created new portals of heaven which had been possible through the unison of their will power. And these were some heavy golden portals.

It was then that the only functioning door in this place opened and Ruki came out of his office. With an annoyed face, he stepped over debris and came closer to Kamijo where he stopped and looked together with him over the disaster.

“Well at least we have some fine new golden doors.” It was Ruki's well meant sarcasm but Kamijo couldn't share his amusement. He stood literally in the shards of his life long business.

“Don't look like that old friend. Create something new, something that fits the spirit of time, the new spirit here in heaven better.”

Kamijo had his arms crossed in front of his chest as he kept on looking over the piles of stone. He thought about it and after a moment of silence, Kamijo answered. “You're right, as always.”

“I know.” Ruki said. “Can you make it until the memorial service?” There was something in Ruki's voice Kamijo heard very rarely of him and recalled that Ruki had just lost two of his oldest friends in this battle. Feeling stupid about his selfish reason to be mad about the chaos, Kamijo answered very calmly. “Of course. I will rebuild this place within one day to its former glory... I will make it even more beautiful.”

Ruki nodded.

“Is there anything you need Ruki? What can I do for you to make you feel better?”

The Angel of fate looked up at the tall Angel and said: “Give me time.”

And Kamijo nodded. He knew. Time healed all wounds, time had always been the best medicine and the best counselor.

“I will get to work and I command you to rest until the memorial service tomorrow.” Kamijo said.

Ruki only nodded silently before he walked off into his office again and closed the door. Kamijo knew that this Angel would do anything else but rest. As a matter of fact Ruki had to work and read in a lot of Akasha-Chronicles right now because a lot had happened during the attack in many Angels' life, new history has been written and new futures had been established.

While most of the highest ranked Angels were still in Shinya's infirmary being healed, the silence in the halls was eerie. Only by Karyu's reports Kamijo knew how everybody was doing and he counted themselves lucky that so many Angel's had survived.... without Reita's sacrifice, Kamijo was sure almost none of them would have survived. His idea to pray to God would have eventually never come as they would have been overrun before that.

Reita was a hero, Aoi in his own might had been a hero too. The memorial service would be one of the hardest gatherings in a long time.

Besides that heaven had lost its most gifted Empath and a Seraphim on top of that which had shrunk the Empaths from three to two members, Hakuei and Kentaro. At least the old established Seraphim-trio of Aiji, Toshiya and Sakito was going strong again and helping out in the infirmary.

Determined, Kamijo lifted up his gaze and looked up at the former holy halls. It was time to shine, it was time to rebuild.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The healers weren't the only ones working shifts. As many Angels had been affected by trauma, Aiji was working around the clock too, counseling. Calming Angels down, putting many of them to rest. His first patient had been Empath Kentaro because as an Empath he felt and suffered the most, especially since he was still young. Although Hitsugi had been most affected physically, it was Kentaro who had suffered the most mentally. Not to mention the demonic possession he had experienced.

Exhausted, Aiji had just left their room in the infirmary when Toshiya crossed his path. He stopped in front of Aiji and asked: “How are you doing?”

“I'm good, it's the usual exhaustion.”

“I mean.... how do you cope with the loss of your 'instructor'?”

Aiji looked up at Toshiya. He knew that Toshiya meant Kirito who had been nulled by Hitsugi. “I don't want to sound unthankful but I'm good. In his boredom here in heaven, he had taught me a lot on how to handle pain and stress but I never forgot who he was.” Aiji paused before he continued. “I cannot hate him. Strangely in his evil self he had helped me, a lot.”

Toshiya nodded. He understood. They had all been involved with evil before. In Toshiya's former life times it had been Kaoru and Tatsuro. Who was he to talk, who was he to judge.

“What I always wanted to say...” Toshiya started. “Don't ever let it come this far again. If you feel burdened and overwhelmed, talk to me or Sakito or anybody really. Anyone except a demon.”

Aiji smirked. “I can guarantee you that. Kamijo won't ever let any hell resident step through these new golden doors again.”

They both laughed. Toshiya asked. “Where are you headed?”

Aiji sighed. “I don't know where to start really..... Kentaro has been mentally sedated, I will look after my little brother now.”

Toshiya nodded. “After you've finished, can I ask you to meet another friend of mine?”

“Who do you mean?”

“Ryutaro. Aoi used to be his Guardian Angel.... and first love.”

“Oh my, I totally forgot. Of course, will do so.”

“And after that Ni~ya maybe?”

Aiji nodded. “Got it.”

“I will be there, talk to Saki, spend some time with him.”

Aiji nodded. “Where is Hakuei?”

“Oh he's on sick visit. Checking on every Angel in the infirmary.” Hakuei was an Angel everybody loved and was on good terms with everybody.

“Where are you headed to?” Aiji asked Toshiya.

“To Saki.”

“I see.... Talk to you later then.” And with that they said their good byes and Toshiya went on his way while Aiji continued to walk deeper into the infirmary to where his brother Jun was stationed.

With a soft knock, Aiji entered and found Jun still in a coma and Asagi sitting next to him on a chair, waiting in silence. A wall of desperation hit him and immediately Aiji felt that his little brother was in fact mentally doing better than his fighting partner Asagi.

Asagi stood up when Aiji entered and bowed down respectfully.

Aiji smiled and asked Asagi. “How are you doing?”

“Me? I...” No words came out and Aiji understood. He touched Asagi's arm lovingly and smiled by the energy that he got. “Will you give me your hand?” Aiji asked and Asagi did so. Aiji took the cold hand and started dissolving all the angst, terror and guilty feelings. Asagi felt how weight was taken off his shoulders.

“Sit down.” Aiji said with a smile and let go off Asagi's hand. The tall dark haired Angel rested on the chair while Aiji walked around the bed and touched Jun's forehead. He concentrated on his little brother, the energy within him and there was something inside Jun's system that he didn't like but didn't show it to Asagi. For that, Jun would need some more extra heeling.

“Asagi,” Aiji stared, “you need some fresh air. Please do me a favor and go outside a little bit, I want to spend some time with my brother.”

“Of course.” Asagi bowed down respectfully again before he closed the door behind him. Aiji waited a little bit before he called out for Hakuei mentally. It took the Seraphim a few minutes before a knock sounded at the door and he entered.

“You called for me?” Hakuei said and came inside, he stepped closer to Jun's bed.

“I want you to touch Jun and feel what's inside his angelic body.” Hakuei looked surprised but positioned himself at the other side of Jun's bed and touched Jun's arm. Hakuei closed his eyes for a split second before he pulled his hand back and looked at Aiji. “There is still something inside his system.”

“How did you say he was attacked?”

“Tatsuro threw an orb of energy and Jun jumped in between it.”

“Whatever that orb was, some of its energy is still inside Jun's body.... it almost feels like...”

“An evil energy pulsating through his veins.”

Aiji nodded. “That's why he doesn't wake up. His angelic body went into a state of shock.”

Hakuei breathed deeply in and out.

“I know who can help him.” Aiji continued.

“Who?” Hakuei asked and felt how Aiji's gaze lingered on him. “ME?!”

“I know about your gift. The gift you have been reborn with after the cross prophecy. But don't be alarmed, I haven't told anyone.”

Hakuei looked sheepishly around. Hardly anyone knew about it and he had only used it twice. By touch, he once gave Hitsugi his former memories and feelings back from their last life time on earth and the second time he had pulled out and erased memories about his and Ni~ya's juicy last life time on earth.... he was able to make certain memories dis- or reappear.

“I can only do it with memories and past feelings.” Hakuei said.

“That's exactly what this is. Energy, everything is energy. You can pull out whatever is inside Jun's body.”

Hakuei lifted his eyebrows. He had never seen it like that. He thought about it and slowly nodded. “We need a healer here with us, just in case. Toshiya has just gone to talk business with Kamijo...”

“Let's call for Shinya, he's family to you.” Aiji suggested and Hakuei nodded. While Hakuei stood at Jun's left side of the bed and Aiji at the right side, a knock sounded at the door and Shinya entered, looking at the two Seraphim standing on Jun's bed.... and he knew something was up.

“How can I help?” Shinya looked from Hakuei to Aiji as he closed the door and came closer. He stopped in front of Jun's bed.

“We will bring Jun back from his coma.” Aiji said.

“You can do that?”

Aiji looked up at Hakuei who seemed rather uncomfortable. “Hakuei can.”

Now Shinya looked incredulous at Hakuei too. The Seraphim shook his head in disbelieve and explained: “I never tried it before but maybe I can.”

“I don't understand.” Shinya said and Hakuei looked at him and explained: “I was reborn with a special gift after my rebirth from the cross prophecy. I can take and bring memories back, move energy in that way.”

Shinya looked astonished from Hakuei to Aiji who stood next to Jun pokerfaced. Aiji continued explaining. “There is still dark energy lingering in Jun's body, that's why he doesn't wake up. His angelic body is in a state of shock.”

Now Shinya widened his eyes in shock.

“We need you just in case Jun needs more healing.”

Shinya nodded. “Then let's do it.”

Hakuei looked at Aiji who nodded at him. “Ready when you are.”

Hakuei then placed his hands on Jun's chest and closed his eyes, sinking with his mind inside Jun's body. Something like an aura formed around Hakuei which was not visible but palpable inside this little room. The energy level was off the charts and even Aiji was astounded what Hakuei as new generation Seraphim was able to do.

Meanwhile Hakuei's mind wandered through Jun's body as his angelic soul extracted the evil energy from inside Jun's body. It happened automatically, he moved and worked on instinct as he just knew what and how to do it. Like a sponge, Hakuei's light energy absorbed and collected all the evil energy inside Jun's body until a dark orb formed in front of his inner eyes. That was when his soul grabbed for the evil orb, his soul was catapulted back out from Jun's body and all Hakuei remembered was that his body slammed against the infirmary wall and slumped down to the ground. When he opened his eyes, he saw how Aiji stood next to him and held onto the dark orb with quite some difficulties. Hakuei moved back as quickly as possible and took the dark orb from Aiji's hands.

“What are you gonna do with it?!” Aiji asked in distress.

Hakuei's bright green eyes had been activated since he had activated this special prophecy gift. Both Aiji and Shinya had never seen such a thing as Hakuei balanced the dark orb of energy in his hands with ease. Hakuei started speaking now and Aiji couldn't believe his ears when he did so because he clearly spoke with the voice of the cross prophecy's being, the one they had destroyed centuries ago. (CNH-pt.34)

“Do not be afraid.” Hakuei said. “The prophecy will always be a part of me.” Then his attention went back to the orb and he said: “God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.“ With that he dissolved the orb in between his hands and neutralized it. The orb became smaller and smaller and finally dissolved completely and all that was left was smoke which slowly dissolved too.

Aiji and Shinya stood motionless at Jun's bed and looked astounded at Hakuei whose aura went back to normal and his green eyes lost its glow. Only then Jun started coughing and their attention went back to their petite patient.

“Jun, JUN!” Aiji touched his head while Shinya started to lay his hands on his chest to give him energy. Slowly, Jun opened his eyes. “Aiji?”

The Seraphim leaned down and hugged his little brother. He kissed him onto his hair and hugged him again. “You are well, thank heavens you are well!”

Jun was still too weak to move or say anything, he had closed his eyes again. Hakuei observed the on goings and was very happy that he had been able to help.

Aiji then moved up and smiled at Hakuei. “Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.”

Hakuei shook his head. “Don't mention it.”

Shinya was highly concentrated on healing and Aiji asked him. “What do you feel?”

“It's astounding. I can feel an exhaustion as if he ran a marathon. Only Kami felt like that after the battle.... it's concerning what this evil energy was able to do.”

Hakuei took in what Shinya had just said. The amount of damage this new evil was able to produce was concerning.... but heaven and its Angels would always be ready. He stood with arms crossed over his chest and observed Shinya healing Jun.

“Hakuei,” Aiji asked, “would you be so kind and tell Asagi? He's a bundle of nerves these days....”

“I will.” And with that, Hakuei turned around and left the room to go looking for his old friend.

Shinya moved his hands slowly over Jun's whole body to spread energy evenly while Aiji took a seat next to Jun's bed. “Thank you Shinya.”

The beautiful Angel smiled and nodded. After a while, Shinya removed his hands and moved back up from Jun. “I gave him all the healing his body needed. What Jun needs now is some more rest for his body to fully recover.”

“I see. You did very well.”

Shinya slightly bowed. “I will be around, call for me if you need me.” And with that the auburn haired Angel left the room.

Aiji moved forward and took Jun's hand into his. There were no feelings he had to balance out since Jun was naturally sleeping and his body rested. Jun twitched in his sleep as if he was dreaming which was a normal reaction after an angelic coma. A minute or so passed when a soft whisper passed Jun's lips. “How is Asagi? Is he safe?”

Aiji smiled. “Can't believe this is the first thing you ask. But yes, he is alive and well.”

A slight smile formed on Jun's lips. “That's good.”

“Rest now little brother.”

Slowly, Jun opened his eyes but didn't move. He looked around the room and finally back at his older brother Aiji. “How long did I sleep?”

“Two days.”

“Is everybody safe?”

Aiji paused before he answered. “Reita and Aoi have gone home.”

Jun closed his eyes, again and again, his brain working on the information.”I hate war.”

“We all do.” Aiji paused before he continued. “I heard.... that you jumped in between the attack from Tatsuro against Asagi.... Is that true?”

Jun closed his eyes again. “It is my duty to protect him.”

“That maybe so but not to get yourself carelessly killed.”

Jun turned his head at Aiji and looked at him.

“What?”

After a while, Jun said: “Nothing.”

Aiji couldn't help himself but guessed that there was more to the story but he dropped it. A hasty knock sounded at the door and Aiji knew immediately who it was. He called him inside and the door burst open. Asagi had returned alone after Hakuei gave him the message.

“Jun, JUN! YOU ARE AWAKE?!”

Aiji stood up and smiled while Asagi stormed inside and leaned with both hands on Jun's bed.

“I will give you some privacy.” Aiji said and left the two alone.

With closed eyes, Jun murmured. “I'm awake now....”

Touched by the turn of events, Asagi couldn't help himself, grabbed for Jun's hand and held it to his chest. The young Angel still regained consciousness and with blurred eyes looked up at the form next to his bed. He almost whispered. “Are you crying?”

Asagi wiped his face off with his other free hand. “No... well, I'm just relieved... and happy! I was so worried! It felt like a nightmare! The moment you were hit, your lifeless body, I thought....”

Jun had closed his eyes again but listened while Asagi still held onto his hand. “I protected you... it is my duty.”

Asagi said nothing to the statement. In fact, it shouldn't have disappointed him as much as it did really. Well after all, Jun was right. He did his duty and protected him during battle. Asagi nodded and placed Jun's hand down on the mattress again. “You are the best partner a fighter can ask for.”

Jun smiled. “Same to you....” He paused. “We kicked some ass, didn't we?” Jun opened his eyes again when he heard Asagi settling down next to him on the chair.

“Tomorrow, there will be a memorial service for Reita and Aoi....”

Jun nodded as he looked at Asagi now. “I can hardly move. You must go.”

“I can carry you there if you want to take part in it....”

Jun shook his head. “That won't do. Please go and tell me later how it has been.”

“As you wish.” Asagi stood up.

“You leaving already?”

Asagi turned around a little bit surprised. “Ahm yes. You need more rest and I won't bother you with my babbling.”

Jun smiled and patted with his hand onto his mattress. “Stay. I was alone long enough.”

Asagi turned around and sat down onto the chair again. Jun asked him how everybody was doing and Asagi told him all that had happened while he was in a coma.

After Aiji had left the two of them alone, he encountered Hakuei in the infirmary wing outside. Determined, Aiji walked up to him and Hakuei paused when he saw Aiji's gaze. The Seraphim whispered. “What you did in there was amazing!” It was rare of Aiji to use such words so Hakuei listened. “Your gift is similar to the technique Kirito used on me to extract pain and darkness.”

Hakuei looked surprised. “I've never seen it like that but coming to think of it.... I guess you're right.”

“You should talk to Kamijo and Ruki about it.”

Hakuei nodded and with that Aiji continued on his way to see Taro, Aoi's first love while Hakuei was finally able to catch Kami the first time after the attack has ended.

Meanwhile inside Kami's infirmary room. A heated debate about his and Ryohei's future was going on. Kami was sitting on his bed, leaning with his back against the headboard, arms crossed in front of his chest while Ryohei sat on the chair next to him, gesturing wildly with his hands while making a point.

“But can you walk?! Are you sure you can attend?! I maybe strong but not strong enough to catch a 6 foot 2 muscle packed Archangel!”

Kami looked amused aside at his beloved. “Look at your observation skills!”

Ryohei blushed terribly and changed topic. “We must talk to Tora before the memorial service, it would be unfair to him to see us together at the service for the first time.”

“Then why don't you attend the memorial service with him?” Kami asked neutral but Ryohei pouted by the thought of it. He wanted to go there with Kami. It would also be their first appearance together and answer many noisy questions since no one would be in the mood of gossiping that day. “Do you think it's too early?”

“I don't think so but it's too early for him.” Kami reasoned and Ryohei nodded. “Besides, as an Archangel, I practically have to talk to the higher ups as well.”

Ryohei looked taken aback and stood up from his chair in shock. “What?! You have to ask for their permission to date?!”

Kami gave an uneasy nod and Ryohei fell back into his chair. He didn't see that coming. Kami looked at his beloved and smiled. He stretched out his arm and tried to reach Ryohei but he sat too far away. “Come here...”

Still in shock, Ryohei stood up and when Kami finally got a hold on him, he pulled him up into his bed next to him. Ryohei placed his head on Kami's shoulder.

“Everything will be fine.”

Ryohei sat frozen on Kami's side, his words not really soothing him. “What if they forbid our union?”

Kami turned his upper body around to look at Ryohei's sad face. He touched his chin to make him look at him. “If that's the case, what I don't think it will be, I will lay down my profession.”

Ryohei looked taken aback when he moved out of Kami's grip. “You can't do that! I-I mean... I appreciate the sentiment but to lay down your profession?! I mean... I could never life with that guilt, never!”